《After Marrying a Vegetative Princess, I Went Crazy With Joy!》
Chapter 1: I, Su Li, a time traveller, have a system!
Chapter 1: I, Su Li, a time traveller, have a system!
It was the sixth year of the Zhen Guan era, and spring had arrived on the farnd on the outskirts of Changan City!
Su Li was wearing a short coat and was working hard. The spring sun wasnt too hot, but he was sweating profusely due to overwork.
While seeing the sun rising, Su Li wiped the sweat from his forehead and took out the steamed pancakes he had madest night. The pancakes turned hard overnight, and he could only break them open and eat them with water.
The systemplease do something, the system Su Li slumped on the ground, gasping for breath, like a salted fish without dreams.
As a time traveller, Su Li possessed a system, but his situation was far from idealpared to other seasoned travellers. He envied those who didnt have a system but still managed to survive.
Su Li had been struggling to manage the ten acres ofnd he inherited from his deceased parents all by himself, which had taken a toll on his energy.
Su Li had fuzzy memories of iron smelting and brewing, but without sufficient funds and manpower, he could only rely on trial and error based on his limited knowledge. Being a peasant, he couldnt afford the luxury of trial and error.
Joining the army was also not an option for him, as his body was weakened from years ofbour, and he couldnt go without meals for days. Going to the battlefield was a fantasy, and he might be someone elses military achievement.
Perhaps he could try his hand at being a copywriter? Su Li dismissed the idea quickly, knowing that hecked education during this period. He was a simple peasants son and didnt belong in the literary world.
Moreover, Su Li had a limited amount of knowledge about the current trends that were necessary to write proper poems and other such writings. He felt inadequate in both literary and martial skills. He spent his days eating in the mud, facing the loess with his back to the sky.
Fortunately, the early Tang Dynasty was a time of rtive peace and prosperity. Since the emperor Li Shimin killed his brother at the Xuanwu Gate, the world had finally entered a year of calm.
The peasants had a peaceful life. At least the taxes could be easily managed. There was no threat of war and corrupt officers in the early Tang Dynasty. This was already rare prosperity. Su Li couldnt help but feel grateful for the peaceful times he lived in.
Then, as a reader, you will now question, How about the system.
Su Lis system was hard to describe. His system was called the Random Shop System.
Every day, the system would randomly refresh five items for purchase. Su Li had the option to keep one item at the top of the list, which would not be updated, while the remaining products would be restocked the next day if they didnt sell.
Thinking of the system, Su Li subconsciously looked at the contents of todays store. [Permanent top product: one-time shuttle door (you could specify time travel to return to modern times.) Value: 9999w points. (Editor Note: W=10K)
Commodity 2: Attribute point gift pack (1-3 attribute points could be randomly obtained.) Value: 10,000 points.
Commodity 3: Photographic memory (did you know what hyper memory was?) Value: 200,000 points.
Commodity 4: Overlord Physique (Amplify in all directions based on existing attributes.) Value: 100w points.
Commodity 5: Salt-making method (aplete salt-making strategy in the manual era, teaching you to build arge-scale salt-making industrial environment from the most primitive environment.) Value: 100,000 points]
The hosts currently avable credits: 0
Host personal attributes (click to expand)
Fuck you Su Li stared at the products refreshed in the store today. These items were precious and could benefit Su Li in his current situation. However, his avable points were still zero, and he felt frustrated.
Su Lis system was powerful, with a wide range of products avable daily. However, obtaining points to buy these products was not easy for him.
The main way to earn points was through physical contact with people of high status, but as a humble peasant, it was challenging for Su Li to contact such individuals.
Su Li was just a peasant
The highest status that he could meet was the three elders of the township. Although the three elders were not considered official, they had a high status and prestige which meant that Su Li could easily approach them.
Finally, he got in touch with them during the autumn festivalst year, but he didnt get any points.
No points
This was also the main reason Su Li was still so disappointed.
This created a frustrating cycle for Su Li. He needed points to improve himself and ess better products, but he couldnt earn points withouting into contact with people of high status.
Thus, Su Li fell into an endless loop.
There was no difference whether there was a system or not because Su Li still had to think about what to eat tomorrow, how much to eat, and how to wait for the harvest like a real peasant.
When will these difficult days end, Su Li fell into deep thought with the hoe on his back.
Su Li, who is still begging for a living with a hoe on his back, will never have imagined that he will soon be the center of public opinion in the entire Changan City.
Chapter 2: Congratulations, Princess Changle has become a vegetative state!
Chapter 2: Congrattions, Princess Changle has be a vegetative state!
In the sixth year of Zhen Guan, on the eighth day of February, there was some news that caused a sensation in the entire city of Changan. Princess Changle, the first daughter of the Tang Emperor, was getting married! This was great news to the people of this era since they desired peace in this newly settled world.
Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty needed no further introduction. Although he made the peoples mind somewhat disgraceful due to the fact that he killed his brothers at Xuanwu Gate and forced his father to abdicate, but after General Li Jing defeated the Turks in the fourth year of Zhen Guan era and avenged the previous national humiliation, the people of the world now recognized the new emperors ability and power.
Furthermore, because the scandal of Princess Gao Yang cheating on her husband had not yet spread, the great Tang Princesss status was still undeniably high.
Princess Changle, Li Lizhi had a good reputation and behavior since she was a child. Even her natural beauty was hard to ignore too. Plus, she had inherited her mother, Empress Zhangsun gentle and reasonable character, making her a rare and ideal match. Her physique, appearance, family background, and aplishments were unmatched in the era of women. So, Princess Changle had naturally be the target of countless dignitaries since her growing age.
People in Changan City spected about who would marry Princess Changle. Was it Zhangsun Chong, the eldest son of Tang Prime Minister Zhangsun Wuji, or the son of a real estate agent? Princess Changles marriage undoubtedly became a hot topic among the crowds of Changan City.
Your Majesty, how can a royal daughter marry a peasant? asked Zhangsun Wuji unhappily as he spoke in the House of Nectar. (ED Note, this should be one of the royal pces)
Two years ago, Princess Changle had entered into a marriage agreement with Zhangsun Chong, the eldest son of the Zhangsun family. Although this news had not yet been made public, the agreement had been finalized. Now, Li Shimin suddenly regretted the arrangement, but Zhangsun Wuji was unwilling to ept this change.
Li Er listened grimly to the empresss elder brother and remained silent before speaking. Lizhi hasnt woken up since she fell into aa half a month ago!(ED Note: Li Shimin is the 2nd son of his father, so his pet name is Li Er, Er=2, two, second, in chinese. Zhangsun Wuji is the elder brother of the Empress Zhangsun.)
Princess Changle had fallen into aa due to a sudden illness. For the past two weeks, she had been unable to do anything other than breathe and swallow normally. She couldnt even control her daily urination and defecation, and Empress Zhangsun had been taking care of her for half a month with no improvement.
Despite trying various remedies, including decoctions, Li Shimin could notwake Princess Lizhi from thea. The imperial doctor was helpless and dered that it was a soul loss disorder. Li Er and Empress Zhangsun were deeply concerned and prayed for her recovery day and night. They even sought help from renowned monks and Taoists, hoping that their spiritual practices could summon her soul back to her body. Although, their efforts proved to be fruitless.
Indeed, in ancient times, there was no precise definition of a vegetative state, and people did not understand the difference between aa and a vegetative state. Many people believed that it was a disorder of soul loss, and the treatment method was primarily to summon the soul through spiritual practices.
Sun Simiao first described the condition of a vegetative state as wood stiffness and distinguished it from aa.
Wood stiffness As the name suggests, stiffness asa wooden block
Apart from being able to breathe and swallow, the patient could not respond to the outside world. Even people stillck the means to deal effectively with vegetative people. Except for the daily feeding of water and food, to deal with defecation, most of the patients were left to lie on the bed and face the end of their lives due to variousplications such as muscle atrophy and back sores.
Li Er was about to cop out, despite the fact that the marriage contract had been arranged. Zhangsun Wuji asked with a trembling mouth, Lizhihasnt recovered yet?
Princess Changle was also the niece of Zhangsun Wuji, so it was natural for him to feel distressed about her as well.
What the imperial doctor and the eminent monk said means that there is little hope Li Er said in despair.
Li Shimin, known for his toughness, couldnt help but feel a tremble in his heart upon epting this fact. Changle, his beloved daughter was his favorite above all others. After the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Li Er ced more importance on his family, and for Princess Changle, there was much more pampering. Although, his daughter was suffering from an incurable disease,y unconscious and was likely to leave this world before him.
But Your Majesty why would Changle Zhangsun Wuji intended initially to ask why she would get married in her current condition. Then, suddenly a thought struck him, and he looked at Li Er, who nodded heavily in confirmation.
Wedding-Benediction! (ED Note: , Wedding-Benediction is a special Chinese term about the wedding, that means, through some rites that can bring happiness and joy like a wedding to make a dying patient get well, people believe it will banish bad luck on the patient in this way.)
I can only use this desperate measure as ast resort!! Li Er said after a moment of silence. ording to Yuan Tiangangs hexagram, the horoscope for this boys birthday is the most suitable with Changle, Li Er added, indicating that the marriage proposal was based on auspicious signs and astrological predictions. If it doesnt work Lizhi will have apanion in the underworld anyway, so she wont be alone Li Ers expression turned bitter as he spoke.
Zhangsun Wuji was taken aback by Li Ers words. He understood what Li Er was thinking in this situation.
Everyone was helpless in the face of this incurable disease now. It was called Wedding-Benediction, but in reality it was equal to a human sacrifice. Indeed, the life of the unknown boy was now intricately linked to that of Princess Changle, and his fate was tied to her. How long he would live would depend on how long Princess Changle could survive, making the situation even more heartbreaking.
Zhangsun Wuji felt an indescribable emotion welling inside him, a mixture of love for his niece Lizhi and pity for the unknown boy whose fate was tied to Princess Changles survival. He was the elder brother of Li Shimins empress, so it was clear that this responsibility could not fall on Zhangsun Chong.
Chapter 3: After marrying a vegetative princess, I went crazy with joy!
Chapter 3: After marrying a vegetative princess, I went crazy with joy!
Su Li had no idea about Li Ers decision. He was desperate to climb up the socialdder and wanted to earn enough points to return home.
The thought of digging for food in the dirt-filled days was unbearable for him. Even if he had known that he was being used for the Wedding-Benediction as a human sacrifice, it would not have made any difference. He had no power to change the situation.
Su Li stumbled into the pce in a daze and arranged a wedding date with Princess Changle, who was in aa.
As the date of Princess Changles grand wedding drew nearer, there seemed to be nothing new happening in Changan. However, the rumors surrounding the event continued to grow and spread like wildfire.
Wait, hold on do you hear that the one marrying Princess Changle is just a lowly peasant? eximed one gossipmonger.
Princess Changle has lost her mind and cant even wake up from her slumber. What kind of mess is this? chimed in another.
Is this something to celebrate? wondered a third voice.
As the wedding day loomed, the chatter and gossip only intensified. Honestly, it seems more like a funeral than a wedding, some whispered behind closed doors.
Thats not a bad idea. Ive heard that some of these patients deprived of their souls can live for decades. If its this case, at least this pitiful peasant will enjoy a life of luxury and abundance until Princess Changle is really dead
But what of it? Im afraid hell be stuck inside the princesss mansion for the rest of his life without any children to carry on his family bloodline.
No matter how luxurious life he was living, so what? Marrying a paralyzed person on the bed who cant speak or move, he has to serve her respectfully and carefully. Its even better to marry a piece of wood
In the Tang Dynasty, this was not a time where people were convicted because of their words, and it wasmon for people in Changan City to discuss things in the pce. With only two days left until the wedding, the big news of Princess Changles marriage had been cleared up.
It was revealed that Princess Changle was afflicted with the soul-loss disease, causing her to be unable to wake up or even control her basic bodily functions aside from breathing and eating. The peasant set to marry her was used for the Wedding-Benediction, and if Princess Changle died, he would be buried alongside her. With this shocking revtion, people could hardly digest this news any longer.
Princess Changle was known for her beauty and grace, nowy in bed, unaware of the passage of time and uncertain of what the future held. Despite her once-exalted status, she was now afflicted with an illness that had rendered her unable to move.
That lucky peasant was actually unlucky. He was going to marry a princess who couldnt speak, move, and couldnt carry on the family bloodline, and if Princess Changle died, he had to be buried with her. All of them, including Zhangsun Wuji and other courtiers thought Su Li was unfortunate. But they dared not question Li Ers decision.
After all, Li Ers favorite daughter suffered from the soul-loss disease and seemed to be dying soon. It was impossible for them to provoke Li Ers grief just because of a peasant sons unlucky fate. Even Wei Zheng, the number one elite in the Tang Dynasty, did not dare to touch Li Ers grief at this moment.
In this oppressive and sympathetic atmosphere, the wedding day approached.
A few days ago, Su Li, who was struggling to make ends meet, unexpectedly became the newly appointed Prince Consort of the Tang Dynasty. Due to the rushed nature of the wedding, it was not organized on a grand scale. However, there were still quite a few individuals who came to offer their congrattions and well wishes.
As the new Prince Consort, Su Li encountered many prominent individuals whom he had never imagined meeting before.
Zhangsun Wuji
Wei Zheng
Kong Yingda
Fang Xuanling
Du Ruhui
Su Li even had the privilege of meeting Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty and Empress Zhangsun.
Su Li noticed that the people who participated in this happy event were unhappy. Li Er was deeply sad, and all the civil and military officers did not smile. As the grooms official and son-inw, Su Li felt it was his duty to raise the spirits of those people, and thus he made several toasts and shared many sses of wine.
Su Li also noticed that many people showed some sympathy toward him. Because he was marrying Princess Changle who was in a vegetative state, he suffered an indiscriminate disaster. Marrying someone who couldnt move or bear children and who might even make him a human sacrifice was undoubtedly a situation that demanded sympathy.
Li Er and Empress Changsun appeared quite serious and sad as the most senior figures attending the banquet. It was as if nobody dared to smile without first receiving their approval. Everyone was aware of the unique circumstances surrounding this wedding, and it was clear that it was not a joyous asion for the imperial family.
Most officers at Princess Changles wedding had heard about her condition. It wasmonly known that she resembled the Empress Zhangsun and was considered the jewel of the Tang Dynasty.
Despite her tragic circumstances, Princess Changle was highly respected and admired by many, and her marriage to Su Li was a matter of great significance to the imperial family. Some officers couldnt help but feel regretful that the brightest jewel of the Tang Dynasty, Princess Changle was now in a vegetative state and unable to care for herself.
They also expressed sympathy towards Su Li, who had endured an unexpected tragedy. However, despite wearing a serious expression like everyone else, Su Li was pretending. He knew that his marriage to Princess Changle was not based on genuine affection but rather a strategic move by the imperial family.
Su Li had initially hesitated about marrying Princess Changle, knowing she was in a vegetative state and would require constant care.
However, he quickly realized the benefits of the situation. With his system, the longer he spent close contact with people of higher status, the more points he earned. And few people in the Tang Dynasty had a more noble status than Princess Changle.
The thought of providing round-the-clock care for her seemed like a small price to pay for the potential reward of breaking 10,000 points and eventually reaching the ultimate goal of one million points.
Su Li felt that if the banquet didnt end as soon as possible, he couldnt hold back hisughter.
As amoner, he had never had the opportunity to interact physically with people of high status, and he had only been able to admire them from a distance. But now, as the husband of Princess Changle, he was in close proximity to the most esteemed members of the Tang Dynasty.
It was difficult for him to control his excitement, especially as he looked at Princess Changle, who was no longer a vegetable in his eyes, but rather a unique treasure at the point of cheating.
Su Li felt like he was going crazy with joy!
Chapter 4: The Wedding Night and My Vegetative Bride!
Chapter 4: The Wedding Night and My Vegetative Bride!
When Su Li gazed upon Princess Changle lying on the bed in her stunning red dress on their wedding night, his happiness began to fade away. Despite her extraordinary beauty and her status as one of the most renowned heroines of the Tang Dynasty, it still seemed surreal for Su Li actually to be in her presence. Such an encounter was once only possible within the pages of a novel.
Princess Changle was adorned in a red garment, with aplexion resembling that of delicate pink gemstone. Her eyes were tightly shut, and her facial features seemed afflicted with a feeble frailty that could be attributed to her prolonged vegetative state.
Su Li inquired, How long has the princess been in aa?
Its twenty-three days replied the female officer by her side.
Although Su Li was just a son-inw who had recently joined the royal family, the female officer treated him with the utmost respect. As a female officer serving in the pce, she adhered to strict protocols. Unlike the arrogant and disdainful behavior often depicted in novels, the female officer did not embarrass Su Li, even if she might not particrly like him.
Su Li gently took Princess Changles hand, and the female officer standing nearby was about to remind him of the impropriety of the gesture. However, when Su Li made no other moves, she refrained from doing so.
Su Li was merely a minor peasant, and Princess Changles current condition made it impossible for him to engage in a husband and wife intimate rtionship on the wedding night.
This was why the female officer in the princess mansion was apanying her. After all, Princess Changles current state required someone to take care of her body, even for daily scrubbing. The female officer was here to take care of her personal needs and to prevent Su Li from doing crazy things.
As Su Li held Princess Changles hand, he felt a familiar sensation in his mind. The bnce of points which had been zero previously had begun to pulsate, indicating that he had gained a few points. And he could perceive that each increment of 1 point took about three seconds.
Su Li couldnt help but feel satisfied at this small victory. However, as he looked at Princess Changles delicate hand, he realized that there were more important things in life than just umting points.
He pushed aside his thoughts of points and focused instead on his new wife. He knew that she required his care and attention, especially in her current vulnerable state.
As Su Li listened to the female officers report on Princess Changles condition, he couldnt help but feel a sense of sadness and concern. He rubbed the center of his brows, deep in thought.
Maybe she can open her eyes? Su Li asked, hopeful for any sign of improvement.
She can open her eyes during the day, but she wont listen or move no matter what I say, the female officer replied.
Su Li sighed, realizing that Princess Changles condition was more serious than he had initially thought. He considered the situation carefully and softly said, Her body is still functioning, albeit in a limited capacity. She is able to open her eyes and swallow, and the fact that she is resting with deep breaths leaves no doubt in my mind that she is in a vegetative state.
As Su Li thought about Princess Changles condition, he couldnt help but reflect on the limited medical knowledge of ancient times. At that time, a vegetative state was often mistaken for a disease of lost souls, as there was little understanding of the underlying causes.
In modern times, there was a much clearer distinction between a vegetative state and aa. While a person in aa might exhibit muscle spasms and breathing difficulties, a vegetative state was characterized by a stable pattern of body work and rest, as well as the ability to swallow and breathe normally.
Despite the advancements in medical knowledge, both conditions remain serious and challenging to treat.
As Su Li continued to contemte Princess Changles condition, he couldnt help but feel a sense of regret. He knew that a severea was often a precursor to a vegetative state and that the road to recovery would be long and difficult.
In ancient times, medical technology was not advanced enough to treat such conditions effectively. If Princess Changle had been in aa for more than 20 days, it was likely that she would be too sick to eat, and there were less chances of her recovery.
Su Lis heart felt heavy as he thought about the gravity of Princess Changles condition. Su Li knew that Princess Changles road to recovery would be difficult, but he remainedmitted to support her in any way he could. He hoped that with time and care, she would be able to ovee her condition and regain a normal life.
In the past, individuals had two distinct beliefs regarding those in a vegetative state. Some believed that those in a vegetative state were essentially devoid of consciousness, exhibiting no response to external stimuli and entirelycking self-awareness.
Others believed vegetative individuals could perceive their surroundings to some extent, including experiencing sensations such as pain, temperature, and sound in specific environments. Su Li leaned more towards thetter perspective, suggesting that vegetative patients possessed a certain level of conscious cognitive ability.
Princess Changles situation was especially cruel as she was only 22 years old. Her consciousness was plunged into an endless darkness, where she was invisible to the outside world. asionally, she could hear, feel, and even think, but she was trapped in a cage and unable to move.
The cruelest part was that she could feel her own bodily excretions, trapped in a helpless state like a normal person locked in a dark room. She was aware of being covered in feces and urine, but she could not do anything about it. Someone was cleaning her up, but she didnt even know who they were. The state of being in a vegetative state was utterly incapacitating.
Su Li recalled a case in which a person in a vegetative state had been dered brain dead by the hospital. However, the individuals consciousness remained alert and active throughout. A research team used thetest equipment in a chance experiment to identify the subjects subjective consciousness. After processing and analyzing the data, the first message transmitted by the patient was a chilling one Kill me!
The revtion that vegetative individuals could possess a subjective consciousness was a frightening prospect. Life would be an unbearable nightmare for anyone in such a state.
After enduring numerous struggles, most individuals in vegetative states would eventually choose to shut themselves off from the world, voluntarily relinquishing their will to survive and bing truly brain-dead.
Unfortunately, Princess Changle, a young woman of only 22 years old had faced this grim reality. It was a cruel sight to behold.
Even though Su Li was known for being heartless and only caring about himself, he still considered other peoples emotions. His ultimate goal was to earn points as many as he could by keeping himself near to Princess Changle.
But it was impossible for Su Li tough heartlessly in this situation after his system could be really used, because he understood that most people in a vegetative state could still perceive their surroundings and even hear sounds.
Just as he was about to speak, a strong, unpleasant, foul smell suddenly filled the air.
My lord, please step out of the room for a moment, the female officer said to Su Li responsibly. Having taken care of Princess Changle for so long, they knew all too well that the source of the odor was from her.
Su Li hesitated for a moment, considering whether or not to say something, but ultimately decided to remain silent.
Chapter 5: My name is Su Li, and I am your husband!
Chapter 5: My name is Su Li, and I am your husband!
Princess Changle gradually became aware of her surroundings. At first, her consciousness was shrouded in darkness. She could not perceive any light or sound and even not sense her own body.
Princess Changle was overwhelmed with panic and helplessness, as she was just a 22-year-old girl. The worst part was that she couldnt even cry or have a hysterical outburst to release her emotions. Her mind was consumed with boundless anxiety and fear, making her unable to calm down. No one could see the turmoil that raged inside her as she appeared normal with her eyes closed.
Princess Changle was unsure of the passage of time, but she could faintly hear voices. She recognized her parents voices and the voices of many others. She longed to open her eyes but found herself unable to do so. The frustration of being unable to regain her sight added to her distress.
She recalled the experience of ghosts pressing down on her bed when she was a child. She was fully awake but found herselfpletely immobile, no matter how much effort she exerted. Her closed eyelids felt as heavy as a massive boulder rendering her unable to open them. It was a distressing and helpless feeling for her, just like her childhood memories of encountering ghosts.
Gradually, Princess Changle began to hear the voices around her more frequently. After her mother held her hand and wept for some time, she finally realized that she had fallen into aa and was unable to wake up.
Despite her efforts to regain consciousness and move her body, Princess Changle remained paralyzed. The voices around her grew more distinct, though they still came and went in waves, sometimes clear and other times muffled.
As time passed, Princess Changle began to perceive a faint sensation in her body. It was a subtle feeling, but it was enough for her to realize that she was lying down. She could feel the texture of the bed beneath her and the softness of the pillows under her head. asionally, she would also experience the taste of food when she was fed.
Thats so bitter was it medicine?she thought, but she couldnt bring herself to spit it out. In the past, her mother would always use sugar to coax her into situations like this.
Princess Changle tried to convince herself that she had taken a lot of medicine. Even though it tasted incredibly bitter, she didnt feel any difort in her heart. Her father had once advised her that taking medicine was the key to healing. So, despite the bitterness, she believed that she would eventually recover if she took her medicine diligently.
Princess Changles consciousness was hazy, and she couldnt recall how many times she had taken the medicine. Unfortunately, it wasnt working at all. She made numerous attempts to open her eyes, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt seem to wake up. It was as if her consciousness was trapped in a cage, unable to break free.
As time passed, Princess Changle began to notice that she could sense other sensations in her body. During her baths, she could faintly feel the touch of her maid servants as they cleaned her. But there was one realization that shattered her spirit. She had lost control of her dder and bowel movements. She could feel the difort of soiling herself and the shame that came with it. It was a constant reminder of her helplessness and dependence on others, and it filled her with despair.
Despite her maidservants responsible care, Princess Changle still felt deeply distressed by the loss of her bodily control. The loss of her dignity was overwhelming, and she understood that it was something that could shatter a persons spirit. She was aware that some people, unable to bear the destruction of their dignity, chose to end their lives before their natural time.
As a young Princess, she was at a stage in life where her self-esteem was extremely high. As she was only 22, she considered her dignity to be more important than life itself.
She tried many times to control her body, but she couldnt. Every excretion was an extreme destruction of self-esteem for Princess Changle. She couldnt even save her dignity bymitting suicide.
No one would care about the turbulent waves in a vegetative persons heart. No matter how responsible the female officer was, she would not give Princess Changle any psychological support after cleaning up.
Princess Changle felt that death would be preferable to endure such a state of constant degradation. Though she could not resist the torturous cleaning process, she wished for the ability to numb herself from the painful experience. To her, this repeated destruction of her dignity felt like a form of torture. Each time the female officer finished cleaning her, Princess Changle was left on the brink of an emotional breakdown.
Every day, Princess Changle was unsure of how long she would have to endure such emotionally draining experiences. There was no one tofort her, not even her own parents, who only cried to her about their own thoughts and feelings. She felt that she was like a piece of wood, not like a real person. Princess Changle faces such torture every day.
For Princess Changle, the tears shed by her parents aside her bed were no different from crying at her grave.
At this moment, Princess Changle felt as if her palm was being held by another rough hand. The heat in this palm made her slightly stunned, and an unusually gentle voice of a young man rang in her ears.
Let me introduce myself, my name is Su Li, and I am your husband!
Chapter 6: For me, please persevere!
Chapter 6: For me, please persevere!
Su Li took Princess Changles small hand into her own once again. As Su Li understood it, a patient in a vegetative state was not entirely unconscious but had a hazy consciousness.
Some patients might have a vague sense of their condition, while others could even fully perceive the outside world during certain moments. After experiencing urinary or fecal incontinence, there was a high likelihood that their consciousness was in a clear state.
The human body had a certain response to the stimtion of excretion. In this situation, it could often stimte the recovery of consciousness. Although they couldnt react,atose patients could feel clearly that they were experiencing urinary or fecal incontinence. Because of this incontinence their self-esteem would also be severely affected.
Su Li was unsure whether Princess Changle was currently in a conscious state and could hear external sounds, but providing psychological support was necessary after experiencing urinary or fecal incontinence. If the patient was entirely unconscious, it would be better because they would not feel embarrassed by their incontinence, and their self-esteem would not be significantly affected.
However, if the patient was conscious during incontinence, it could be an extremely challenging situation. The patient would often feel intense shame, and without proper psychological support, relying solely on self-encouragement, they could quickly experience a psychological breakdown and lose the will to live.
Princess Changle was a young girl, only twenty-two years of age. She was in the prime of her life, a pure and wless beauty, and shone like the brightest pearl in the entire Tang Dynasty. Now, she couldnt even control her bowel movements, significantly contrasting her previous state. It was a jarring reality for a young girl who had not yet experienced the fullness of adulthood. How could she cope with such a distressing situation of falling from grace?
Although Su Li had initially regarded Princess Changle as a means to earn points, it did not mean that Su Li was inhumane or didnt want Princess Changle to recover. Especially when he could see her present condition, if we took a step back and examined Su Lis life, we could see that it was intertwined with that of Princess Changle. Though he held the title of prince-inw, in reality, he was just a destitute man hurrying to make it to the wedding.
Once Princess Changlepletely gave up her will to survive for psychological reasons, her physical condition got worse and worse in a short time. If Princess Changle died, Su Li had to be buried with her. So it was necessary for Su Li to help Princess Changle.
I am a peasants son, Su Li slowly spoke, trying to help Princess Changle with some psychological support. He didnt know whether Princess Changle was conscious or not, but even if she could hear him just a little, it might help the 22-year-old princess.
In the dark prison of her consciousness, Princess Changle, who was going through a breakdown of her self-esteem, suddenly became dazed.
Did Iget married?Princess Changle thought, feeling a bit confused.
Her consciousness would intermittently awaken, and most of the time, she only had aplete perception of the outside world during defecation or eating, so she was unaware that she had already gotten married. When she first heard the news of her marriage, Princess Changle felt some inexplicable emotions stirring within her heart.
Princess Changle was actually engaged to her cousin, Zhangsun Chong, at an early age. Her Mother and Father also mentioned her future marriage asionally. So, she was supposed to marry her cousin, Zhangsun Chong, next year.
As a mother and a phnthropist, Princess Changles mother had a vision for the future, but most of the future she envisioned was peaceful. The idea of getting married was very close to Princess Changle, yet it still felt so distant.
How did I get married?she thought.
I was in aa, and now Im married to a peasants son instead of my betrothed, Zhangsun Chong?
At this moment, facing the major events in her life, curiosity overwhelmed the shame of copse.
As for methe reason I married you is because of Wedding-Benediction, Su Li said.
His Majesty and the Empress both love you deeply. They sought medical help, offered prayers, and even consulted eminent monks and Taoists, but to no avail. Therefore, guided by Yuan Tiangang, they chose me, a peasants son, to perform the wedding ceremony and bring you good fortune, Su Li exined in a gentle tone.
The female officer who was standing nearby was looking at Su Li with a curious gaze. She wondered why he was sharing this information with Princess Changle, who was unresponsive. Did he harbor some dissatisfaction in his heart?
She considered that even though he was a peasant, he was still a son of a respectable family.
In this peaceful era, even if one had to endure some hardships and work hard, at least, there was enough food to eat, and in the future, one could get married and have children without worrying about the family bloodline being cut off.
The female officer had a certain understanding of this newly arrived son-inw.
It seemed that Su Li got married to Princess Changle and became a noble son-inw of the royal family, but after all, it was nothing more than a facade. His Majesty even ordered him not to step out of the princesss mansion, which meant he couldnt marry anyone or have children. If Princess Changle passed away, the son-inw would also be buried with her. It was normal for him to feel dissatisfied.
The female official was hesitant about whether to stop Su Li from continuing, afraid that his dissatisfaction might cause him to blurt out something shocking. Meanwhile, Princess Changle listened to Su Lis words, feeling inexplicably saddened. Everything had changed with her prolonged sleep, including the surrounding people.
She couldnt even see the wedding she was most looking forward to with her own eyes. She didnt even know what her husband looked like. After her death, she would even have to be buried with thispletely unfamiliar person.
Princess Changle worried that Su Li might resent her since she passed away, and they would be buried together as strangers. She seemed to struggle with her own emotions and circumstances but was reluctant to me Su Li entirely. She could not pity him either, as her own life had also been ruined.
Su Li seemed to take the situation in stride and tried to reassure Princess Changle by saying that it was not so bad.
Do you know what its like to be a peasant? Wake up before dawn to plow the fields. You can only rest when the moon is high in the sky. You can only eat two meals daily, and your stomach growls at night when you try to sleep hungry. Su Li rambled on.
I think its not bad to be a marquis. At least I can wear silk clothes Ive never worn before and eat delicacies Ive never tasted before. Even after I die, I dont have to be buried in a small plot ofnd thats only two feet wide. You probably dont know, but a peasant has to count every penny in his entire life, even when buying a coffin. If you die, I have to be buried with you. I heard the imperial tomb is veryrge. I estimate our tomb will be bigger than the fields Ive worked on for my whole life. Su Li spoke softly and tenderly.
Princess Changle found it oddly amusing to hear Su Li talk about death so seriously. Can you hear me, mydy? Su Li asked while gently scratching her palm.
I think thats enough for now, but if its for me, please keep insisting! Su Li spoke softly, and his words lifted Princess Changles spirits.
This was a crucial aspect of psychological rehabilitation for patients to feel that they were not always a burden and didnt need to ask for help constantly. Many patients gave up on surviving because they couldnt bear the copse of their self-esteem and felt like they were endlessly dragging and demanding.
Chapter 7: Once a couple, always a couple!
Chapter 7: Once a couple, always a couple!
The shame in Princess Changles heart went away. No one would want to recall that shameful scene repeatedly if they could distract their attention elsewhere.
She couldnt believe that her own husband was a peasant. Princess Changle felt a significant sense of relief now, inexplicably. It had been a long time since anyone had spoken to her in such a manner.
The female officers and servants, who served Princess Changle wholeheartedly, never uttered a word of extraneous dialogue. Every humiliation was met with cold silence. Visits by her parents were emotional and tearful, and she felt like a mere object for them to confide their emotions in. It was as though they never considered Princess Changles own feelings.
She longed for her parents to talk to her, even if she couldnt respond. The darkness of her surroundings made it impossible to see anything. She yearned to hear something new and bask in the sun, but she couldnt express her desires.
Princess Changle felt conflicted as she pondered her husbands words. On one hand, she felt guilty for implicating him in her predicament. On the other hand, she couldnt change her fathers decision, and Su Li seemed to do well despite everything.
She couldnt help but wonder what it would be like to die. Would there be nothing left? She longed for thefort of talking to someone everyday. But could she even wake up on her own?
As she thought about her husband, she wondered what he looked like. Was he a peasant? Was he old, thin, and small? The uncertainty only added to her anxiety and fear.
Its nice to hear his voice, Princess Changle thought. In the past few days, most of the voices she had heard were filled with tears andints of grief and sadness. As a result, Su Lis gentle voice was like a beautiful string of emerald pearls falling onto a bed of jade.
Are you curious about what I look like? Su Li asked softly while gently scratching Princess Changles palm. Princess Changle felt the urge to nod in response to Su Lis question.
Despite the unexpected nature of the wedding and herck of choice in the matter, Princess Changle couldnt help but feel the desire to see her future husbands face. After all, as a woman, it was natural to know what her spouse looked like.
As Su Li continued to scratch her palm, Changle could feel a slight throbbing and warmth spreading through his hand.
She couldnt help but think to herself, What a lothario he is!? (Ed note: If a man touches a woman at will, this man will be thought a lothario)
But then she remembered that this lothario was her husband. Despite this realization, Princess Changle couldnt shake the feeling of shyness that had taken hold of her heart.
Secretly, Im pretty, Su Li continued to speak softly. There was no trace of grief in his voice, only tenderness. While many people cried bitterly in front of a patients bed, it was actually quite inappropriate to do so. Strong emotional fluctuations could cause the patients mentality to copse, leading to a loss of will to survive. The best form ofpanionship was emotional stability and gentleness, not a doomsday image ofpassion. That was why Su Lis voice was always gentle. Even if Princess Changles consciousness was blurred, she wouldnt feel panicked.
To be honest, Su Li didnt know how much Princess Changle could hear, and she might have heard nothing at all. After all, it was hard to say when the consciousness of a vegetative person was clear. However, itforted her fearful heart even if she only heard it once.
Princess Changles shyness seemed to disappear at that moment, and she waspletely caught up in Su Lis curiosity.
Is he good-looking?she thought, conjuring countless images of handsome men.
She couldnt help but wonder what her husband looked like. Had Su Li been lying to her? Princess Changle had seen people from poor backgrounds before, and they were often yellow and thin, not particrly attractive. After all, her husband was a peasant. Could he be as good-looking as the rich lord she had seen? She had a hard time believing it.
Good-looking? He must be lying to himself!she thought.
I guess she wont believe it! Su Li smiled, anticipating Princess Changles reaction.
Come on, Will you tell the princess whether I look good or not? Su Li turned to the female officer, gesturing for her to answer Princess Changle.
The female officer was momentarily taken aback, looking at Su Li with a perplexed expression. She had thought that Su Li wouldin about something, but she never expected that he would speak to the princess.
Although the princess couldnt hear him, Su Li continued to speak freely. The female officer thought he was quite strange, but she didnt intend to disobey him. She had watched Princess Changle grow up, and while Su Li was speaking, the female officer couldnt help but imagine how wonderful it would be if Princess Changle suddenly opened her mouth to respond.
Reporting to the princess, the son-inw is quite a handsome man! the female officer said, responding to Su Lis prompt.
The female officer was telling the truth. Despite being a peasant and looking thin from overwork, Su Li was undeniably handsome.
Hes really handsome!Princess Changle felt a sense of surprise wash over her. The governor wouldnt lie to me, she thought.
The female officer was the governor of the Princess Residence, an elderly woman who oversaw all the affairs in the Princess Residence. She had also volunteered to take care of Princess Changle. Princess Changle trusted the governor of the Princess Mansion more than others.
AhI really want to take a look!Princess Changle couldnt help but feel a sense of excitement. It had been a long time since she had felt this way.
Su Li continued to hold Princess Changles hand and speak in a soft voice while the governor of the Princess Mansion watched them with a strange and sad expression. She never expected that the newly arrived son-inw would be so attentive to the princess. Despite any criticisms or past deeds, as long as Su Li had this level of care for Princess Changle, the governor was willing to respect him.
After talking for a long time, Su Li checked Princess Changles breathing and found that she had entered a sleep cycle. He stopped talking, and the female officer suggested that they should both rest.
I was a lowly servant, treated like a beast of burden harnessed to a horse. Moreover, Princess Changle was in a vegetative state, so how could it be allowed for me to share the same bed with her?Su Li shook his head in disbelief.
As the saying goes, a married couple should honor each other every day, no matter what happens. We are already married, so how can we ignore our marital duties? Su Li said with a hint of irony.
Su Li wasnt really joking earlier. He had ulterior motives for holding Princess Changles hand and talking to her for an hour. He was trying to earn points from the system, which had suddenly jumped from zero to 2000 points, and was still increasing at a rate of about 1000 points per hour.
At this rate, he could earn 24,000 points daily, which was enough to buy two gift packs of attribute points. In five days, he could acquire enough points to purchase the salt-making technique, and within ten days, he could afford a photocopy of the Overlords Power.
Since the only way to acquire system points was through physical contact, Su Li was reluctant to separate from Princess Changle. He was determined to earn as many points as possible from her.
Thats all the points!Su Li thought, satisfied with his n.
Im not going to bed. Im just lying here, Su Li rified as he pointed to himself. He then grabbed a small stool from the side and sat down on it. Holding Princess Changles hand, he made himselffortable.
But it was all a joke Su Li knew that if he separated from Princess Changle, his points growth would stop, which would give him heartache. Besides, how could he even separate from her? Even if he was sitting on a stool, he would still be right next to her bed.
The female officer observed Su Li as he was sitting quietly by Princess Changles side, holding her hand. She then looked at Princess Changle and decided not to say anything.
As a female officer, it was her duty to attend to Princess Changles needs. Su Li had rified that he was not going to bed, so she had no reason to object. Besides, Su Li had just mentioned that a married couple should honor each other every day, which suggested a certain level ofmitment.
Although the female officer had initially been skeptical of Su Lis intentions toward Princess Changle, his dedication to her care was a positive sign. After all, nobody was perfect, and it was important to focus on the good in people.
So she decided to let Su Li continue his vigil by Princess Changles bedside without any judgment.
Chapter 8: Skyrocketing points, you can finally shop!
Chapter 8: Skyrocketing points, you can finally shop!
Su Li had a restless night, sitting on a small stool and sleeping face down on the bed. He would wake up with a startle at the slightest movement.
It was worth noting that furniture such as tables and stools were referred to as Hu stools during this era. However, in the Tang Dynasty, the overall sitting posture was still kneeling, so if anyone was hoping to make money by selling tables and stools, you could throw this idea to Timbuktu. The reason why tables and stools became popr inter generations in the Central ins was not due to their convenience but rather the chaos caused by the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms after the Tang Dynasty, which disregarded all rules and etiquette.
It wasnt a bad thing for Su Li to wake up multiple times due to body shaking. Even when he slept on the bed, he had to control himself to get up halfway to help Princess Changle change her posture.
Long-term bedridden causing bedsores, the princess cant move, we can not neglect this just because of her peaceful sleep, Su Li exined to the female officer who watched his behavior carefully.
In this era, most peoplecked scientific knowledge when it came to caring for patients who were bedridden for extended periods of time. Consequently, many people who had been bedridden for a long time ultimately died from sores and ulcers. When the body remained in one position for an extended period, the skin in that area waspressed, leading to poor blood flow and causing sores and ulcers.
Su Lis task was to help Princess Changle change her posture regrly to prevent any particr area of skin from beingpressed for an extended period and causing ulceration. In reality, manyplications could be avoided with proper care. Patients who received scientific care generally did not suffer from chronic sores.
The female officer observed Su Li gently assisting Princess Changle in adjusting her sleeping position, carefully covering her with the quilt, tidying her hair, and then settling down to sleep on the beds low stool. As the governor of the princess mansion who had watched Princess Changle grow up, she couldnt help but feel a sense of relief.
Got it, thanks! the female officer saluted, silently stepping back and resuming her watchful duties. Her responsibility was to serve the eldest princess personally. She would take over during the night, so she would not sleep at night, remaining vignt in her duties.
Su Li looked at the points on the system panel, which were continuously increasing and had already surpassed 4,000. It seemed that he didnt let go even when he fell asleep. He adjusted his posture and ced his hand under Princess Changles arm to prevent his hand from falling down when he fell asleep. He knew that every hour of sleep was worth a thousand points.
However, Su Li didnt sleep soundly. He woke up from time to time to help Princess Changle adjust her posture, resulting in intermittent sleep. Moreover, Princess Changle had a bowel movement during the night, and the female officer woke Su Li up to assist in turning her over.
Su Li woke up with a sore back. He stretchedzily and felt mentally refreshed. When he checked the system panel, he saw that he had earned a full 10,000 points during the night. Now, he finally gathered the courage to open the system mall panel.
The system mall would randomly refresh five items each day. Using the permanent lock, one item would be locked and the other four items would refresh daily. In truth, Su Li rarely looked at the product page after acquiring the system. It was almost unbelievable that he, a peasant, could earn points for having physical contact with high-status individuals. Furthermore, what was the point of refreshing the page daily if he couldnt afford anything.
However, things were different now. Since he had married Princess Changle, who was in a vegetative state, Su Li had developed more confidence in the system. He eagerly opened the product page to see what he could purchase with his newly earned points.
He could earn a thousand points every hour, which added up to 24,000 points daily. That was almost nine million points in a year. He simply turned on the system to check out thetest refreshed products. [Permanent top product: one-time shuttle door (you can specify time travel to return to modern times.) Value: 9999w points
Commodity 2: Attribute point gift pack (1-3 attribute points can be randomly obtained.) Value: 10,000 points
Commodity 3: Inferior life potion (Slightly improves the physical condition, slightly stabilizes the deterioration of the physical condition and injury.) Value: 2000 points
Commodity 4: Dragon Ball fragments x 1 (collect ny-nine fragments to get aplete dragon ball, collect all seven dragon balls to summon the dragon, boy, what do you wish for, please speak boldly.) Value: 8000 points
Commodity 5: Summary of Art of War (obtains aplete basic theory of the art of war, and improves like enlightenment!) Value: 10,000 points.
Points bnce: 11238
Su Li nodded with a sense of satisfaction, feeling great to be rich. As he looked through the products refreshed by the system, he felt that they were quite affordable. His point bnce was increasing steadily, he could easily afford four out of the five avablemodities, ignoring the first one that was permanently locked.
It was morning, and there were still many hours until the system refreshed its products at midnight. Su Li could umte a product bnce of about 28,000 before the next product was refreshed. However, the total cost of the four affordable items he wanted was around 30,000, which meant he had to let go of one of the products.
Su Li couldnt discard attribute point packs as they directly enhanced a persons foundational attributes. Su Li believed in buying as many as he could afford and eagerly awaited the chance to purchase five attribute point packs in one day.
As for the inferior life potion, Su Li didnt currently need it, but he recognized its potential future value. He nced over at Princess Changle lying on the bed and felt responsible for her well-being.
Su Lis optimism stemmed from the fact that the system mall had already refreshed pills and celestial herbs of life and death multiple times. He believed that with patience, Princess Changle would eventually wake up. However, Su Li was also aware that the physical condition of a vegetative person was fragile, and unforeseenplications could arise.
Additionally, Princess Changles hereditary asthma posed an additional risk. While the poor-quality life potion could not wake her up, it could stabilize her physical condition and prevent potential idents, giving Su Li more time to find a solution. Therefore, Su Li decided that it was necessary to purchase the potion.
Su Li knew about the Dragon Ball Fragments and how collecting all seven could summon a dragon capable of granting a wish. It sounded amazing, but after calcting, he realized that aplete Dragon Ball required 800,000 points, and all seven amounted to 5.6 million. Since the systems product refreshment was random, Su Li felt that it was unlikely for him to collect all seven, so he gave up on the idea. Instead, he decided to take the remaining summary of the art of war.
Su Li was feeling rich and confident, and he was willing to buy anything that was not entirely useless. He felt like a happy little hamster, hoarding things with his newfound wealth.
Despite being unable to leave the princesss mansion and unable to fight on the battlefield, Su Li hoped that Princess Changle would wake up and that anything he bought could be useful in the future.
Chapter 9: Purchase attribute small gift packs and attribute upgrades!
Chapter 9: Purchase attribute small gift packs and attribute upgrades!
However, Su Lis point bnce was now just above 11,000, which meant that he could only afford to purchase one item at first. After pondering, he decided to prioritize buying a small gift pack of attribute points and a low-quality life potion. The attribute points would help to strengthen his body, so if a product already included them, there was no need to purchase them separately.
The low-quality life potion was essential for stabilizing Princess Changles health. While there was still plenty of time left in the day, some of it would inevitably be spent apart from her, and physical contact wasnt always possible. Therefore, it made sense to prioritize purchasing items that would benefit them both.
On the other hand, while the summary of the art of war was undoubtedly valuable, it wasnt an urgent need. Su Li felt a twinge of greed when he saw it, but he knew that it wouldnt be a big loss if he didnt have enough points to buy it today. After all, he wouldnt have an immediate use for it anyway.
Su Li quietly made his decision and selected the option to purchase a small gift pack of attribute points. As he did so, the product page for the gift pack suddenly went nk, indicating that the purchase had been sessful. At the same time, a new kit appeared in Su Lis system space, containing the attribute points he had just purchased. [Small gift pack of attribute points: Open it to randomly get 1-3 points of free attributes.] [Click to open]
As Su Li clicked open the small gift pack of attribute points, the system page in his mind was illuminated by a burst of golden light. He watched as the ssic goose factory lottery animation yed out in a fancy disy.
The animation eventually stopped, and the message You opened the small gift package of attribute points, and you are very lucky. Congrattions, you have obtained three free attributes! appeared on the screen. Su Lis face lit up with joy he had been lucky today, and it seemed his extended contact with little Changle had paid off.
Su Li knew that the small gift packs of attribute points had varying rewards based on luck. The number of attribute points one could obtain from a pack ranged from one to three, with rewards varying greatly between the European Emperor and the African Chieftain. (Ed note: European Emperor means very lucky, African Chieftain means very unlucky)
Su Lis eyes widened as he saw the ssic personal attribute page appeared in his mind. It was like a page from an online game, and he couldnt help but feel a surge of excitement.
He clicked on the Personal attributes tab, and the attribute panel appeared on the screen.
Name: Su Li
Age: 23 (points can be added)
Strength: 61 (points can be added)
Constitution: 57 (points can be added)
Acuity: 63 (points can be added)
Comprehension: 69 (points can be added)
Charisma: 63 (points can be added)
Free attributes avable: 3
Su Li took a moment to review the attributes and their meanings as described by the system. He noted that the average adult had around 60 points for each attribute, with slight variations depending on the individuals emphasis.
As he understood it, strength was rted to explosive power. This attribute could help Su Li be physically stronger and more capable of delivering powerful blows.
Physique, on the other hand, represented overall physical fitness and resilience, such as the ability to recover from injuries, withstand blows, and fight off viruses.
Acuity was linked to agility and included factors such as perception and intuition. This attribute could help Su Li be more agile and better at anticipating danger.
Comprehension was rted to a persons ability to learn and innovate. Su Li realized that this attribute was particrly important for him as a schr and strategist.
Finally, there was Charm, which included appearance, temperament, andmand ability. Su Li understood that this attribute could help him inspire trust and loyalty in his subordinates, making it easier for him to lead andmand.
He reminded himself that these attributes were innate and couldnt be improved through experience. The only way to increase them was through the acquisition of attribute points, such as the ones he had just obtained from the gift pack.
Su Li realized that no matter how much he learned, his innate attributes would always y a major role in his overall performance. The system confirmed this, exining that innate attributes served as multiplication bases for physical fitness performance.
He understood that a set ofplex algorithms was involved in calcting physical fitness performance, which considered various factors rted to innate attributes. The final result was determined based on a series of calctions.
Su Li also realized that acquiring attribute points was crucial for improving his innate attributes and his physical fitness performance.
Su Li realized that his slightly lower physique attribute was the reason why he had slower recovery times when he got sick, slower improvements in physical exercise, and less endurance when working.
He decided that he needed to focus on improving his physique attribute to address these issues. He also knew that he could use attribute points to improve his physique attribute, and he made a n to acquire as many attribute points as possible to help him achieve his goal.
Su Li felt satisfied with his decision to invest all three free attributes into his physique attribute. With his physique now at the level of a normal person, he felt more confident in his ability to handle physical challenges.
He also realized that he would need to continue to work on improving his physique through exercise and healthy habits. He made a mental note to prioritize his health and fitness to achieve his goals.
Attribute points were invested, and 57 became 60, reaching the standard line of normal people.
Su Lis feeling of subtle changes after investing his attribute points could be due to a psychological response to the perceived improvement in his physique. The actual physical changes might not be noticeable after a period of time, but the improvement in his overall physical health could manifest over time with consistent training and exercise.
Prince-inw, please have a meal! The female officer suddenly said.
When Su Li was setting up the system, the female officer prepared a meal for Princess Changle and Su Li to keep themselves upied. Princess Changles meal consisted of porridge as she was unable to consume solid food due to her dietary restrictions. On the other hand, Su Li enjoyed a sumptuous spread of eight dishes and soup.
Su Li frowned slightly as he looked at the millet porridge in the female officers hand. The idea of eating porridge to maintain good health was not entirely false. However, it was important to note that not every individuals body was the same, and thus, porridge might not be the most suitable meal for everyone to stay healthy.
In Princess Changles case, despite being in a vegetative state, she could not solely rely on porridge as her diet. She needed to consume protein and vitamins to fulfill her bodys nutritional requirements.
How long has Princess Changle been consuming porridge? Su Li inquired, with a crease on her forehead.
She has been having porridge since she fell into aa, the female officer responded, ncing doubtfully toward Su Li.
Millet porridge was a highly popr and widespread dish that was often used to nourish individuals. Moreover, given Princess Changles current condition, porridge was the only viable option for her as she was unable to consume any other type of food.
Due to her vegetative state, Princess Changles swallowing movements were limited and instinctive. Thus, if she ingested any other type of food, it could easily be stuck, potentially leading to dire consequences.
Are there any fruits avable in the Princess Mansion? Su Li inquired.
Yes, there are some seasonal fruits, the female officer responded.
Su Li pressed on with his questions, And what about vegetables?
Of course, there are vegetables as well. The servants at the Princess Mansion are well-provided for, with ess to vegetables, fruits, meat, and pastries, the female officer answered.
Su Li gazed at Princess Changles pale face, feeling a sense of unease. He had seen a simr case in his previous life, where his bosss father had fallen into a vegetative state. In that instance, the boss hired the most skilled nurses to provide round-the-clock care. Despite being in a vegetative state for eight years, his body remained clean and well-maintained, with his hair neatlybed and his face retaining a healthy glow.
Typically, vegetative individuals exhibit stable bodily function, and theirplexion tends to remain healthy. As such, Princess Changles pallor was concerning, especially after having consumed millet porridge exclusively for over 20 days.
Although millet porridge could be nourishing, it could not provide all the necessary nutrients required by the body. Other dietary supplements must be incorporated as well.
Lets do this. Ill feed her first. Please go and get some protein to break down into a powder, as well as some vegetables and fruits to extract their juice. Su Li spoke up.
Millet porridge was indeed a healthy dish, but it was wrong to rely solely on it for sustenance. ording to Princess Changles current condition, she urgently required protein and vitamins. Since protein powder was not avable in this era, Su Li incorporated protein-rich foods into her diet after bncing.
In addition to the protein supplement, juicing vegetables and fruits would provide Princess Changle with the necessary vitamins she was currentlycking.
The female officer was taken aback by Su Lis understanding of Princess Changles dietary needs. However, it was evident that the princess was bedridden and unwell, making it impossible for her to consume just anything. Furthermore, the imperial doctor had warned against feeding her randomly.
Cant you see how pale the princesss face is? Su Li frowned.
Caring for a vegetative person was a challenging task, and it involved many aspects beyond theprehension of this era, including diet and daily life.
Su Li had previously witnessed how the bosss father was taken care of when he was in a vegetative state, but doctors of this era might not have epted such care practices. In this era, the authority was with the imperial physician, not Su Li.
Nevertheless, Su Li was determined to do what was necessary. Proper care was crucial, not only to prolong Princess Changles life but also to improve the likelihood of her awakening.
Chapter 10: The closer you get, the more points you get. What the hell setting?
Chapter 10: The closer you get, the more points you get. What the hell setting?
The female officer observed Su Lis serious demeanor for a moment. Despite his attitude, Su Li was merely a son-inw in name only. The primary caretaker for Princess Changle was a female officer, with doctors stationed at the princesss mansion. Su Lis movements were restricted, and he didnt even have the authority to decide what to eat for the day.
Although, as the magistrate of the princesss mansion, the female officer was responsible for Princess Changles well-being, even if she didnt have to take orders from Su Li. Additionally, Su Lis words seemed to hold some truth. While millet porridge was nourishing, it wasnt a typical meal for everyday consumption. Also, Princess Changle appeared to have a paleplexion.
The female officer was concerned, so she nodded and said, Ill ask the medical officer again! After saying that, the female officer left, leaving only Su Li and Princess Changle in the room.
Su Li gazed at the screen for a moment and noticed that his attribute points had increased from just over one thousand to two thousand, which was enough to purchase a low-quality life potion. Without any hesitation, he promptly clicked to buy the potion, and a red ss bottle materialized in his hand.
Su Li immediately opened the potion and administered it to Princess Changle himself. He had to be cautious of his surroundings while giving her the medicine. For the time being, Su Li couldnt exin the potion, and as he only had one bottle, it was impossible to have someone test it out first.
Fortunately, no one disturbed him while feeding her the medicine. Su Li managed to feed Princess Changle the entire bottle of low-quality life potion, and as thest drop was consumed, the ss bottle disappeared instantly.
What a pity, Su Li thought, considering that the transparent ss bottle might have been costly in ancient times.
As he looked down at Princess Changle, he saw that there didnt seem to be any noticeable changes. She still had a paleplexion.
Hmm thats not right, Su Li murmured. Upon closer inspection, he noticed that Princess Changles eyes had opened slightly at some point.
At first, Su Li was taken aback, thinking that Princess Changle had woken up. Although, he found no response after calling out to her and attempting to rouse her. Upon closer examination, he realized that although her eyes were open, they were unfocused and empty, a typical physiological reaction of a vegetative state.
It was worth mentioning that the vegetative people were not motionless. Most vegetative individuals would open their eyes and blink, as it was an instinctive reaction of the body.
Thinking too much System has said its a low-quality life potionSu Li thought.
He knew that the low-quality life potion could only stabilize and recover the disease to a certain extent. It seemed improbable to restore Princess Changle from her vegetative state.
Despite having the goal of earning points in mind, Su Lis primary concern was for Princess Changles recovery. He didnt want to see a young and beautiful girl like her lose consciousness and fall into a vegetative state. He feared that Princess Changles vegetative state could lead toplications and even result in her death. He didnt want her to miss out on her life and be buried without experiencing it fully.
Its a pity that if she wakes up, I wont be able to collect points all the time!Su Li thought.
Su Li couldnt help but feel a sense of frustration. Even if he were to be the consort of Princess Changle, he might not be able to enjoy the privilege of being intimate with her. After all, the imperial court had strict rules regarding the rtionship between a consort and a princess.
For instance when Princess Gao Yang and the monk were extramarital in a sexual rtionship, her husband Fang Yiai had to stand guard outside the door. Fortunately, Su Li was an orphan throughout his life. Otherwise, his parents would have been expected to show respect to the princess whenever they saw her.
Lets think positively here perhaps Princess Changle will wake up and see how good I look. Then shell be moved to tears and actively seek flirting with me, Su Li yfully joked as he assisted Princess Changle to her feet.
Hmm? Su Li noticed that the speed of point Increase seemed to have enhanced. But after holding Princess Changles hand, Su Li felt the rate return to normal. It was still 1 point about every 3 seconds.
As if when Su Li touched Princess Changles body, the rate increased even more. It was about 1 point every 2 seconds.
Thats strange, Su Li thought. The system just said that physical contact generates points, so why is the duration changing?
He pondered for a moment and considered the possibility that the more intimate the physical contact, the more points he would receive. Su Li nced around sneakily and whispered, Ummmm, no matter what, I am her husband after allSome more intimate contact is also very normal, right?
As Su Li gazed into Princess Changles vacant and lifeless eyes, he couldnt help but feel like a heartless beast. He knew that the panacea required to cure her was not cheap, but he was determined to do whatever it took to save her.
Princess, I am doing this for you! Su Li muttered.
Trapped in the dark cage of her consciousness, Princess Changle suddenly felt a faint movement in her throat.
Is it time to eat again?she thought, the taste of millet porridge filling her senses once more.
To Princess Changle, most of her waking moments in hera had been marked by the difort of incontinence or the monotony of eating. Every time she regained consciousness, it was like enduring another form of torture.
For Princess Changle, excretion was a source of psychological humiliation, and eating was always physically ufortable. Every meal consisted of the same nd and repetitive millet porridge, which was always followed by a dose of bitter and unptable traditional Chinese medicine.
Since falling into hera, Princess Changle had lost her sense of taste for any other vors. Every meal was the same, with no variation or relief from the monotony. And this time was no different, as she tasted the familiar, tasteless millet porridge. She couldnt help but long for other vors.
She missed the taste of fruits, vegetables, and other foods she used to enjoy. She wished for something different, something that would break the monotony of her nd diet.
Later on, Su Li and the female officer seemed to be having a vague argument. She cant seem to eat, the female officer said.
But you can squeeze fruits and vegetables to make juice, Su Li replied. It makes sense!
For Princess Changle, every bite of food was a preciousmodity. She longed for something more than just nd porridge and bitter medicine. The thought of drinking fruit juice made her mouth water, and she wished the female officer would follow Su Lis advice.
Later on, the female officer left, saying that she wanted to consult with the medical officer. Princess Changle wondered if the imperial physician would agree to Su Lis suggestion.
She recalled the imperial doctor had always been a part of her life. Princess Changle relied on the imperial doctor to prepare traditional Chinese medicine for her as she had suffered from asthma every autumn and winter since childhood.
She couldnt help but wonder if a group of white-bearded old imperial doctors would be willing to agree to Su Lis proposal. Despite her doubts, Princess Changle hoped that they would see the sense in it and allow her to taste something different for once.
As the female officer left and the meal ended, Princess Changles consciousness began to fade again. She rarely woke up and only did so when stimted by the outside world. However, she now felt a warmth in her palms and something on her lips, as if he was feeding herself.
Is it fruit juice? What a pityIm about to fall asleepPrincess Changles consciousness was so blurry that she was about to log off at any moment. However, with the inferior life potion entering her throat, her consciousness miraculously became clearer.
So fragrantso sweetPrincess Changles sense of taste was clear this time, no longer vague and muffled.
Princess Changles consciousness stabilized, and she became more aware of her bodily sensations due to the low-quality life potion. The warmth in her palm, which had been vague before, now felt scorching hot and incredibly clear.
His hand is so hotPrincess Changle thought absentmindedly for a moment, even forgetting that she was still in aa. Every sensation felt so vivid and real.
Princess Changle felt Su Li assisting her to stand up, but then he seemed to pause. She could hear him murmuring to himself.
Princess, everything I have done is for you Su Lis tender voice spoke into her ear.
Is it Su Li? Did he give me some medicine that made me feel better?Princess Changle wondered, her mind racing to understand the situation.
She couldnt understand what Su Li meant as he continued muttering to himself, leaving her perplexed and lost in thought. As Princess Changle tried to make sense of the situation, she recalled having consumed something before losing consciousness. The female officer had left the room, leaving only her husband, Su Li behind. Had he given her something to help in her recovery?
Considering how much it had helped her recover, it must have been quite valuable. Her mind was still racing with questions when suddenly, she felt something odd on her lips. She was struck by the sensation of a pair of warm, slightly dry lips pressing against her own
Chapter 11: First Kiss, Princess Changle’s Strange Emotions!
Chapter 11: First Kiss, Princess Changle¡¯s Strange Emotions!
Princess Changle was ovee by a rush of unspeakable emotions in an instant.
Was ithis lips?Changle thought.
Due to the low-quality life potion, her consciousness significantly improved, and she perceived her surroundings much better than before.
In prolonged darkness, humans tend to improve their other senses. This heightened awareness made Princess Changle perceive the warmth around her lips with extraordinary rity.
They were his lipshad he kissed me? Changle thought.
Princess Changle was enraged upon him. How could he do this? He was not a peasant but rather an imposter,She thought.
She was young and beautiful, and even though she was engaged, she never had any intimate contact with a man before.
At times, she had secretly pondered what it would be like to get married, and she had even witnessed her elder brother kissing a maid in the mansion. In her mind, this was what marriage was all about. Although, what just happened waspletely different from anything she had ever imagined, as in Princess Changles fantasies, a kiss should be more gradual and nned out, not an unexpected action like Su Lis sudden kiss.
Princess Changles senses were much improved now. She could even feel the dryness and slight cracking of Su Lis lips and the roughness of his stubble against her skin. But she was powerless to do anything and forced to endure Su Lis actions.
Adding to her distress, Princess Changle recalled that the governor of her pce had already left to search for a physician. She couldnt shake the feeling that Su Li might have purposely sent her away to carry out this deceitful act.
Princess Changle was filled with anxiety and confusion, and she couldnt understand the emotions swirling within her. She didnt want Su Li to take advantage of her in this vulnerable position, yet she couldnt deny the heat radiating from his hands and lips that caused her to feel conscious.
This subtle emotion was simr to tasting forbidden fruit and fearing punishment. Princess Changle was at a loss as to what to do next. [Ding! Congrattions to the host for unlocking a new intimate action!] [Congrattions to the host for receiving the primary stage reward, Introduction to Medicine!]
Following the thought in his mind, Su Li also noticed that when he kissed Princess Changle, the rate at which points umted changed to one point per second, three times faster than before. Although, when their lips parted, the point umtion rate returned to normal.
Ikki, at this level of intimacy, you earn 3,600 points per hour and over 80,000 points per day Behave yourself. I simply helped Princess Changle up, and it took about two seconds to earn one point. Wouldnt it be more intimate to scrub Princess Changles body? What about intercourse?A daring idea crossed Su Lis mind.Could it be possible to earn ten points per second? That would be over 800,000 points a day! And are there rewards for unlocking new intimate actions?
Su Li pondered this for a while until he obtained specific information about the system. As it turned out, the generation of points was not constant, it was actually rted to the level of physical contact and intimacy.
Merely holding Princess Changles hand would earn a steady rate of one thousand points per hour. If the interaction involved closer contact, such as sharing a bed and a pillow, the constant rate would be one point every two seconds. Regarding kissing, the constant rate would be one point per second.
As for higher levels, the specific speed of point acquisition could only be seen after unlocking them. It might sound absurd, but upon further consideration, it did seem a bit nonsensical.
I couldnt keep my mouth on Princess Changles lips 24 hours a day, right? Moreover, I was only a nominal husband. Even when female officers assisted Princess Changle with her bath, I had to turn away. This kiss was a bold step only in the absence of female officers. It could only be considered a short-term n. Currently, it was even impossible for me to hold Princess Changles hand all the time.
With this in mind, Su Li could only shake his head helplessly and then look at the stage rewards given by the system. One was a Medical Introduction, which included a vast amount of basic knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine that would enlighten him. The adjective used to describe this course was simr to the one used for the summary of the military strategy on the systems product page, indicating that the reward was probably of simr value, estimated at around 10,000 points.
It was possible that the Medical Introduction reward from the system could contain a way to revive Princess Changle since the field of traditional Chinese medicine had a wide range of knowledge and techniques. Su Li didnt hesitate and immediately clicked to use it.
In a trance, a lot of basic theoretical knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine flooded his mind, as well as more experience in curing diseases and saving lives. It covered various areas and diseases, from gynecological issues to bone adjustment for wind-cold, treating e, and various types of illnesses in internal medicine, orthopedics, neurology, and trauma.
But its quite basic Su Li muttered.
The theoretical knowledge Su Li had acquired was quiteplex yet basic, putting his current level at that of a clinic. He could cure ordinary diseases and provide general medical care but needed the expertise to handleplicated cases. Although he had a wealth of theoretical knowledge butcked practical experience.
It was widely known that traditional Chinese medicine was an experiential discipline. Ones proficiency in this field was not merely a matter of theoretical knowledge but also the result of extensive practice and experience. In other words, the various theories in traditional Chinese medicine were like mathematical forms. While they might appear simple at first nce, they were challenging to apply in practice.
Therefore, Su Li realized that even with the knowledge he had gained from the systems reward, he still had a long way to go in mastering traditional Chinese medicine.
It was true that exceptional individuals could solve various types of problems with a single form, while less capable individuals struggle to determine which form to apply. This concept was often discussed among medical students.
Although, when it came to medical practice, there existed a significant gap between theoretical knowledge and practical skills. The reality was that patients did not always present textbook cases, and finding the appropriate approach could be challenging. This was especially true when facingplex conditions like Princess Changles, where even modern medicinecked a systematic cure for vegetative states. In such cases, the focus was often on rehabilitation therapy, and the oue depended on abination of fate, luck, and the intricate nature of brainstem function. The uncertainty surrounding these situations made it difficult for anyone to guarantee a specific oue.
Su Li had also searched for Baidu in his previous life due to the bosss vegetative father. Chinese medicine had some understanding of vegetative individuals, referred to as stupors by Sun Simiao. Being a doctor in a general clinic, Su Li couldnt do much about it.
Fortunately, the introduction to medical skills covered a broad range, including techniques like massage. This knowledge could prove useful in handling the daily maintenance of Princess Changles body. It was crucial to prevent muscle atrophy, joint stiffness, and poor blood cirction resulting from long-term inactivity in a vegetative state. Su Li was afraid of harming Changles body, as hecked expertise in this area.
With the introduction to medical skills and the nursing methods he had observed in his previous life, Su Li could easily assist Princess Changle in maintaining her body. He sighed, realizing that relying solely on studying medicine might not save Changle.
The only reliable hope for saving Changle was in his system mall, refreshing with better options.
Chapter 12: If only Su Li could give me a massage every day!
Chapter 12: If only Su Li could give me a massage every day!
The knowledge gained from the introduction to traditional Chinese medicine not only helped Princess Changle in her daily recovery and upkeep but also helped to convince the imperial physician.
The fates of Su Li and Princess Changle were intertwined, and he was determined to find a way to facilitate her recovery. For instance, he formted food ns and prepared a sequence of massages and daily body care, all of which were current rehabilitation therapies. Although Su Li was proficient in implementing these techniques for the recovery of Princess Changle, but he couldnt convince the imperial doctors of this era.
With the benefit of medical education and a solid grounding in traditional Chinese medical theories, Su Li could understand and make connections between various medical concepts. He even incorporated modern rehabilitation techniques to verify his findings. Through his studies, he discovered that everything could be exined from the perspective of traditional Chinese medicine.
For instance, in the theory of food supplements, it was advised against blindly consuming light porridge for health preservation. The idea of light health preservation only applied to those with weak appearance and who needed to avoid over-oiled and over-seasoned foods. Blindly consuming porridge and water was not the solution.
Simrly, in medical texts on herbal medicine, it was noted that paralyzed individuals often developed back sores. These sores were caused by blockages, preventing proper breathing and disrupting the flow of energy in the meridians. In short, modern care for vegetative patients had a basis in medical ssics.
During this era, there was ack of distinction between individuals in a vegetative state and those in aa, resulting in a shortage of specific care methods for vegetative individuals. Most of the avable information regarding care for such patients was scattered across various medical books.
Su Lis advantage was that he recognized the vegetative state as a new medical condition, and he possessed knowledge regarding the specific manifestations and daily care requirements for these patients. Consequently, he clearly understood how to address these issues, and his approach to problem-solving was much more straightforward.
If he could convince the imperial doctor, he could take responsibility for Princess Changles daily care. While Su Li might not be proficient in treatingplex medical conditions, his knowledge was more than sufficient for routine maintenance tasks.
Through massage, exercises for the muscles and bones, and other simr techniques, Su Li could assist Princess Changle in maintaining her physical health. Since she was unable to move actively, Su Li would have to help her with these tasks, which would require some degree of physical contact.
In this way, he could be more intimately involved in Princess Changles care and could gain more points.
It would be reasonable for Su Li to consider taking Princess Changle outside to bask in the sun while carrying her on his back. Even though he might not be able to share the same bed with her or have more profound intimacy, this could still earn him thousands of points each day, adding up to hundreds of thousands of points per year.
Furthermore, this action could help to stabilize Princess Changles condition and improve her health, resulting in even more points. It would be a win-win situation for both of them, providing Su Li with valuable points while also benefiting Princess Changles well-being.
In the realm of consciousness, Princess Changles mind was in turmoil. She was a young girl who had recently reached adulthood and never had any intimate contact with the opposite sex. She had married a man whom she had never seen with her own eyes. When he took her hand and ced a soft kiss on her lips, she felt her heart stir with emotion.
Princess Changle found Su Li to be apletely uncivil person, but she didnt find it annoying because he treated her like a human being. Although her husband seemed a little strange, he always held her hand, which made her wonder why he didnt dislike her now. This thought suddenly popped up in her mind, and inexplicably, her emotions surged.
Su Li provided her with the greatest psychologicalfort during her most embarrassing time, even though they had never met before. They were already in a legitimate husband-and-wife rtionship. Princess Changle suddenly felt that it was inappropriate to call Su Li an uncivil person, as he was her own husband, and they had held a wedding approved by her parents. However, she was worried if he liked her or not, as she was in a vegetative state and he was forced to marry her. Princess Changle was suddenly worried about the gains and losses of the situation.
Su Li gently helped Princess Changle to lie on the bed and began massaging her. This was originally what Su Li had intended to do, but he was interrupted at the time and identally gained some knowledge of medical skills. He had been worried about not being professional enough and causing harm, but now he didnt have to worry anymore.
Princess Changle felt puzzled about Su Lis intentions once again as he proceeded with his actions. She noticed her socks being taken off and became even more anxious. Originally anxious, Princess Changle felt uneasy about Su Lis actions, but due to her immobility, she found herselfpletely at the mercy of her husband while the governor of the Princess Mansion was away.
He wontPrincess Changle thought and wanted to safeguard her body, but her inability to move rendered her helpless in this situation.
Su Li examined the jade feet in his hands. They were beautiful, but he had no impure intentions. Instead, he applied the medical skills he had acquired through his studies. Princess Changle could feel her feet being grasped by Su Lisrge hands. She wondered why he was holding her feet and feared he might do something inappropriate. However, Su Li only removed her socks and held her feet without doing anything else. This provoked Princess Changles curiosity.
She thought, His hands are so big.
One of his hands was evenrger than her feet. As Su Li began to apply pressure, a mixture of soreness and pain emerged from the soles of her feet. Princess Changle had seen her mother massage her fathers feet before, and he always had a content and ufortable expression on his face. She imagined that if she could express herself now, she would have the same expression as her father.
Its itchy, she thought. It hurts, she continued. Sour!
This seemed to be an imitative expression of the sensations she was experiencing. Perhaps it indicated that Princess Changle was feeling an acidic sensation. She was in pain and pleasure simultaneously.
Professional medical and targeted massage primarily cause a sour sensation rather thanfort. Despite the indescribable sourness, Princess Changle sensed that the blockage and difort in her feet were softening.
It seems that my husband is not someone who takes advantage of others, she thought.
Princess Changle was initially worried that Su Li would engage in improper behavior while the governor of the princesss mansion was away, but she didnt expect him to simply give her a massage.
Thats not right he also kissed mePrincess Changle thought about Su Lis dry yet gentle lips.
Alongside the indescribable bitterness, Princess Changle diverted her thoughts. She couldnt help it. She couldnt show her expression, couldnt voice it, couldnt scream. It would be too ufortable if she didnt redirect her thoughts and focus her attention elsewhere.
He has such rough hands and calluses tooPrincess Changle silently pondered in her heart.
Su Li remained focused on massaging Princess Changle, starting from her feet and moving up to her calves. Massage and exercise were crucial to prevent muscle atrophy and maintain mobility. If a vegetative person woke up without regr movement, they would still be unable to move, not much different from not waking up at all.
It feels sofortable If only he could massage me every day!she pondered.
Lying motionless on the bed for twenty consecutive days, Princess Changles consciousness hadnt fully recovered. It was fine, and the sensations werent real. Whenever she consciously felt her body, she only experienced stiffness and overall soreness. Yet, every area that Su Li touched seemed to magically be smooth and lively. Although, the pleasant moments were short-lived.
With the sound of the door opening, the female officer who had gone to call the imperial doctor returned with the doctor. Upon entering, they caught sight of Princess Changles bare feet dangling off the side of the bed, with Su Li sitting on a low stool, holding her small leg.
Su Li, what are you doing!
Chapter 13: The eighteenth technician Su Li, apply for the post.
Chapter 13: The eighteenth technician Su Li, apply for the post.
The female officer called out Su Lis name with a severe tone, indicating that she was very angry. It seemed that Su Lis status as a son-inw waspletely disregarded. Even if Su Li was a legitimate son-inw, he had no authority to criticize the governor of the princesss mansion.
What was the governor of the princesss mansions status? It was equivalent to the head butler of the entire princesss household, and this position was conferred by the royal harem, not chosen by the princess herself. Therefore, even the princess could not decide who would hold the position of the governor of the princesss mansion.
Additionally, most of the governors of the princesss mansion had taken care of the princess since they were young, so their status was extraordinary. Some of the more authoritarian governors of the princesss mansion could even control when the son-inw could have intercourse with the princess and how frequently it could ur. In short, their power was immense.
Regarding the son-inw position, to be honest, it was not a prestigious job and didnt carry any status. Fang Yiai Fang Xuanlings 2nd son couldnt even control Princess Gao Yangs affair and had to stand guard outside the door. One could only imagine how low the status of a son-inw was during the Tang Dynasty.
The governor of the Princess Mansion always spoke respectfully to Su Li, not because he held any power, but rather to give him some face. However, when the female officer saw Su Li taking off Princess Changles socks and massaging her legs, she was enraged. How dare this peasant perform such a bold and obscene act on an unconscious princess!
Su Li replied calmly, stating that he was massaging the princess to unblock her meridian. Despite the calmness in Su Lis expression, the female officer was still skeptical, putting the well-being of the princess first.
She turned to the imperial doctor for evidence, who confirmed that Su Lis massage technique was genuine and came from the school of maniption in Vegetarianism. The imperial physicians were highly skilled medical practitioners with vast medical knowledge, and their approval reassured the female officer.
The servant bumps into the son-inw in a hurry. Please forgive my rudeness! The female officer saluted. Su Li shook his head and waved his hand. Its okay. You must be very worried about the princess as well.
The other party apologized, but it didnt have any effect. Su Li knew very well what his status was. Even if his father were the prime minister, he wouldnt dare to act tough when facing the governor of the princesss mansion. Compared to some arrogant and overbearing female officers, Su Li found the female officer in front of him to be quite reasonable. She knew when to advance and retreat, understood social hierarchy, and genuinely cared for their lord.
After Su Li finished speaking, the female officer stood up straight and turned to the imperial doctor. She said, Please, sir, take another look at the princess. The imperial doctor nodded and approached, but he didnt feel Princess Changles pulse. In fact, he had already checked her pulse several times since she fell into aa.
The strange thing was that during the first two days, her pulse was abnormal for aa patientfast and irregr. They prescribed medicine ordingly, assuming it was a traumatica. Although, the situation changedter on. A few days after taking the medicine, Princess Changles pulse became normal, just like that of a healthy person. But she still didnt wake up.
This particr illness was known among the people as the lost soul disease. It belonged to the realm of metaphysics and was not within the expertise of the pces imperial physicians. As a result, Princess Changles subsequent treatments included summoning spirits, seeking blessings, and performing dances for the great gods. Theyout of many areas in the Princess Mansion had even been rearranged ording to Feng Shui principles. Although, all these efforts proved fruitless.
Unfortunately, there were very few records about the lost soul disease in medical books, and no treatment n existed. The cause and nature of the disease were vague, and since the pulse condition appeared normal, there were no clear clues to follow. The disease remained incurable, and the exact nature and cause of it were unknown. Therefore, the approach to Princess Changles daily diet had to be extremely cautious.
Currently, the governor had informed Su Li that feeding the Princess with protein, fruits, and vegetables might be more beneficial. Su Li had read about such practices in a book on treating illnesses.
The imperial doctor leaned in, observing Su Lis massage techniques, and asked, Do you have any knowledge about this disease? I can see that your technique is quite professional, although it appears somewhat conventional, as if following a set of instructions. But it seems to be sufficient for activating blood cirction and clearing meridians.
Su Li furrowed his brow at the imperial doctors question. Initially, he had intended to persuade the doctor to prioritize Princess Changles health. Additionally, he saw this as an opportunity to gain favor by providing nursing care close to the princess. Although, such an intimate matter involving Princess Changle would require the approval of a medical professional and would likely need to be reported to Li Shimin and Empress Zhangsun.
How much do you know about this disease? Su Li didnt answer but asked in return.
We dont know much about it. Most people believe it is caused by the loss of a soul, but I dont think thats the case Furthermore, the opinions of the imperial doctors are unclear, and some people think its aa The imperial doctor said with a furrowed brow.
No way. There were too few exnations of this disease in medical books. Ive read about this disease in a book, and its called wood stiffness! The condition was described in Sun Simiaos Thousand Gold Prescription as wood stiffness, which referred to a vegetative state and the typical symptoms of the brain being impaired, resulting in the mechanical non-response of the body.
Its main symptom was that the brain was stimted, leading to uncontrolled behavior of the body. This indicates that Sun Simiao had formally categorized this mental illness, separating it from metaphysics.
Wood stiffness? the imperial doctor eximed. Its simply the brain being stimted to the point where it can no longer control the body
Su Li listed some typical diseases mentioned in medical books where the brain was shocked and resulting in abnormal intelligence and behavior.
Is there a solution? The imperial doctor asked eagerly upon hearing those words.
No solution The book divides this condition into many subtypes, most of which have no known cure. They can only recover autonomously. In severe cases, individuals may be paralyzed and bedridden, but there are instructions on how to care for their bodies. Su Li exined.
Then Su Li proceeded to share the vegetative nursing methods that had been prepared long ago,bining ancient and modern Chinese medicine. Additionally, Su Li provided evidence of corresponding medical skills for each nursing method. In simple terms, the aim was to differentiate theplications caused by long-term bed rest and a monotonous diet from those directly rted to the vegetative condition.
In this way, bedsores and physical weakness have nothing to do with this disease The imperial doctor nodded thoughtfully.
Yes, the challenge lies in the inability to move or control ones body, and thebination of these factors makes it difficult to manage. Su Li exined.
So, I believe I understand now! The imperial doctor nodded.
From Su Lis perspective, Princess Changles illness was caused by a brain problem, and apart from losing consciousness, everything else seemed normal. Therefore, everyone, except for her head, had to be viewed as a normal person. The level of imperial doctors was not low, and the issue was merely a matter of their thinking.
In other words, Princess Changle couldnt be treated as a patient. Instead, the goal was to make her, someone who had lost the ability to care for herself, appeared like a normal person. However, a normal person couldnt lie in bed for an extended period, eat all their food at once, remain in one position, stay out of the sun constantly, or remain still. But since Princess Changle couldnt control her own body, an external force was necessary to help her move.
Otherwise, even normal individuals would be weak and frail after lying in bed for an extended period. Some elderly individuals who were previously active were unable to get out of bed after being sick and bedridden for over ten days, as their muscles had atrophied.
In this way, the princess truly cannot alwaysy on the bed! The imperial doctor agreed, acknowledging the difficulty of the situation.
The female officer struggled to understand, but upon seeing the imperial doctors cheerful expression, she hastily spoke up, Excuse me, sir, do you have any leads?
The imperial doctors smile faltered, and he shook his head. All I have is what the Duke(son-inw) said and did, which sparked an idea in my mind. I am ashamed that I cannot cure the princess. Following this approach, I can only improve her condition slightly, giving her more vitality. However, as for when she will wake up, I do not yet know the imperial doctor exined.
Please, sir, I request you to help! the female officer pleaded, sping her hands together. So she wouldnt wake up, but at least it would be beneficial to improve the princesss condition. Helplessly, she watched as the princess grew weaker and thinner with each passing day.
Upon being reminded by the young master, I remembered a nourishing food recipe. If ordinary people follow this form, they can extend their lives and maintain good health. It would be fitting to administer it to the princess. As for the massage, the son-inws medical skills are adequate, the imperial doctor proposed.
They suggested treating Princess Changles body as that of an ordinary person. Although the imperial doctor regarded Su Lis massage techniques as mediocre, they seemed sufficient for this task. Furthermore, it was not a simple matter that could bepleted in a short time. They needed to find a way to provide enough exercise for Princess Changles body to prevent muscle atrophy, at least three or four hours a day.
The imperial doctor himself was elderly andcked the physical strength required. On the other hand, Su Li possessed good medical skills and had proposed the n.
Additionally, as Su Li was the son-inw, using him would avoid suspicion. Clearly, there was no one more suitable for the job than Su Li. After a brief pause, the female officer gazed at Su Li and nodded in agreement.
I request the son-inws assistance. If you require anything, do not hesitate to ask, she dered. Su Lis face lit up with joy.
Finally, he had been granted permission to rehabilitate and attend to Princess Changle! He would be justified in feeding, massaging, and exercising her muscles and bones from now on. Even the imperial doctor recognized the legitimacy of his professional expertise, leaving no room for objection from Li Er. Wouldnt this result in an increase in the number of points he could receive every day?
Technician No. 18 Su Li, applying for the job!
Chapter 14: First Close Encounter!
Chapter 14: First Close Encounter!
Su Li had finally fulfilled his wish of personally rehabilitating Princess Changle. Still, he was disappointed when the female officer didnt seem inclined to let him handle the task of scrubbing the princesss body.
Do you think Im an outsider? Su Li muttered.
Afterpleting Princess Changles rehabilitation on the bed, Su Li got out of the room with the princess in his arms.
Its important to engage in outdoor activities for a certain period of time, Su Li exined to the female officer who stood nearby. People cant stay cooped up in one room all the time.
Thank you, consort! the female officer nodded, her tone slightly gentler than before.
Su Li noticed a change in her attitude. While she had rarely disrespected him, in the past, she always gave him a strong sense of detachment. He felt like an outsider, with most of her interactions characterized by ignorance with him. Now she barely even showed that she was on guard against him. (ED Note: The term consort is used here to refer to Su Li as the husband of Princess Changle, denoting his status.)
Su Li brought Princess Changle to the courtyard, where the sun had already risen. He carefully supported her under the armpits and began helping her with stretching exercises. This time, he noticed that the female officer was standing in the corner of the courtyard and was observing him from a distance. She still seemed responsible and focused, but the gap between them had closed.
In truth, caring for someone in a vegetative state or someone who was paralyzed was quite simr. The main focus was on preventing joint and muscle atrophy caused by immobility. The awakening of a vegetative person wasnt as dramatic as portrayed in melodramatic TV shows, where they suddenly open their eyes and spring back to life.
The initial signs of consciousness returning for a vegetative individual might involve the ability to see things or slight movements, along with some response to external stimuli. Unfortunately, due to improper care, many vegetative patients suffered from joint and muscle atrophy. Even if they regained consciousness, they would remain bedridden and paralyzed.
The brain was the most amazing center, unparalleled in itsplexity. No one could determine whether the person in a vegetative state was truly alive and responsive or merely confined to a motionless existence. Although, Su Li was determined to help in Princess Changles rehabilitation, giving his utmost effort.
In the realm of consciousness, Changle also sensed that she was being whisked away by Su Li, leaving behind the suffocating confines of her room. She experienced the touch of sunlight for the first time since she fell intoa.
I want to help you recover!
The voice of Su Li echoed in Changles ear. She barely had a moment to relish the sensation of being cradled in someones arms before she felt something beneath her feet. Once again, she touched the ground with her feet due to Su Lis support. It was the first time Princess Changle felt truly grounded, a profoundly joyful feeling.
Later on, she realized that Su Li was moved her body into various unusual positions. This level of intimate physical contact was even more intense than receiving a massage from Su Li. She noticed that her body could feel these poses because a significant portion of her body was curled up within Su Lis arms.
Curiously, it was nothing more than physical contact, yet it felt like Su Lis body was a scorching me. Wherever he touched her, his warmth radiated intensely. Su Li left no joint untouched from knuckles to wrists, elbows to ankles, knees to waist.
To be frank, Princess Changle possessed a supple and fragrant body. Although, Su Li had no impure thoughts because the young girl was still in aa state. For Su Li, the gratification came from witnessing the remarkable increase in the speed of earning points.
Considering the possibility that little Changle might be in an awakened state of consciousness and felt shame while undergoing body exercises, Su Li felt it was necessary to motivate her through his words. Even if she could only vaguely hear a few words, it could still be a source of great psychologicalfort to someone trapped in darkness for a long time.
This is a necessary process for your recovery, Su Li said as he manipted Changles body and settled her against his chest. He held her two toes with both hands and stretched them gently.
Do you know why many elderly people cannot stand up after falling or being bedridden for some time? he asked. Its because their muscles and joints atrophy. Muscle and joint atrophy in the elderly is more rapid than that of the young. Although you are still very young, if you do not take the necessary care, you may only be able to lie on the bed when you wake up.
Princess Changle felt embarrassed by the various poses Su Li had performed with her but also grateful for his exnation. The governor of Princess Changle did not stop the process, and it dawned on her that it might be necessary after all. Despite this, the whole experience remained highly embarrassing for her.
Princess Changle felt like a rag doll being manipted, a feeling simr to her own childhood when she used to y rough with dolls. Although Su Lis movements were gentle and careful, treating her with a different kind of posture.
Dont worry. I will take care of you from now on. After all, I am your husband, no matter the circumstances. Although others may see me as an unfortunate son-inw no one will every a hand on your body, Su Li reassured her as he diligently attended to her nursing needs. After all, we are already married. Although some people may argue that it was a rushed celebration, I hold a sinceremitment towards you.
Princess Changle unconsciously held her breath, although she had no control over it. It was merely an illusion brought on by her heightened awareness. In truth, she longed to hear Su Lis genuine thoughts about her, particrly after this person unexpectedly entered her darkness and brought a glimmer of light. Even though Su Li had already expressed his devotion, Changle would asionally still feel a sense of guilt, fearing that she had caused Su Li to suffer in some way.
Although she had to admit, Su Lis unexpected visit was a wonderful thing for her. After all, only Su Li would talk endlessly to her even though she didnt respond. He treated her like an ordinary person. It was only after Su Li arrived that she experienced different vors beyond traditional Chinese medicine and millet porridge. It was only after Su Li came that she truly felt the warmth of the sun and the gentle touch of the breeze.
Su Li breaking into her life was a positive change for her, but what about himself? Even though Su Li once imed that he was living the happy life he had dreamed of because of her
Ive heard a saying, Five hundred lifetimes are exchanged for one encounter in this life,'' Su Li said, holding Princess Changles hand. Maybe in our previous life, we didnt do anything and just gazed at each other so that I, a peasant who should have toiled in the fields all my life, ended up marrying a princess. But regardless, I believe its fate.
Princess Changle couldnt describe what she felt, but something seemed to constrict her heart.
Chapter 15: With Changle there, it is easy to be a Superman !
Chapter 15: With Changle there, it is easy to be a Superman !
When Princess Changle heard Su Li talking about what could have been their past lives, she felt a mysterious sensation spread through her heart. However, Su Li was only delighted because of his rapid increase in points. These points were gained because he had physical contact with Princess Changle by helping her fight off joint and muscle atrophy with whole-body exercises. Yet, this was no easy task.
Su Lis personal attributes were average, but once his physicality reached 60 and all his attributes surpassed the average, he possessed abilities beyond that of ordinary people. Although Princess Changle was not heavy and weighed only about 100 pounds, engaging in an activitysting over two hours was quite challenging for Su Li.
Despite Princess Changles beauty and attractive presence, Su Li was drenched in sweat from exhaustion.
Im still a small puppySu Li sighed with emotion.
Nevertheless, considering the rewards in terms of points and the growing intimacy between them, Su Li spected that he could effortlessly umte an additional 3,000 points each day. It would be even more advantageous if he could share a bed with Princess Changle at night, potentially earning him six or seven thousand more points. If he were responsible for attending to all of Princess Changles needs personally, without any female officers present to supervise, Su Li estimated that he could umte a staggering 40,000 points in a single day.
Its quitemon to refresh small attribute point gift packs,Su Li thought.
He reflected on the previous refresh rate, estimating that approximately ten to twenty packs could be released in a month. With each gift pack opening two attributes, it meant that a total of twenty attributes could be increased within a month.
Su Li was still enthusiastic about the system when he first traveled through time. Even though he didnt have any points initially, he eagerly checked the daily refreshed products. Most of the items had not been seen in a long time since they were only refreshed once, but small gift packs for attribute points were rtivelymon. Su Li had been observing them for several months, and sometimes there were more than 20 copies avable in a month, while at other times, there were only a few or even less than a dozen refreshes.
As for othermodities, it varied greatly. Sometimes they were cheap but useless, while other times, they were extremely expensive. Although, with Princess Changles ability to earn points, he was earning more than 20,000 points daily. Even if he disregarded the fixed expenditure of attribute points, he could save over 300,000 points in a month.
This meant that Su Li could buy almost all themodities in the system as long as they werent too expensive. It was also advantageous to frequently refresh the attribute point gift packs since there was a minimum attribute increase limit each month. Attribute points were considered high-quality and affordable, as they provided significant bonuses with each point. While the difference between 60 points and 61 points might not be substantial, there was a significant gap between 99 points and 100 points.
Moreover, Su Li could continuously add attribute point gift packs to his innate attributes through the system. This was a terrifying prospect, as it meant he could potentially umte unlimited attribute points. It was even possible to reach a level where he could rival an entire country with his attributes alone. The highlight of the system shop was that, as long as one had enough money to spend, one could attain unparalleled power.
With Princess Changles help, Su Li could easily be an influential figure. Although, he wondered if, after ten or twenty years, he would still be considered human with attributes at such an extraordinary level.
On the opposite side, the female officer silently observed the scene happening before her. While assisting Princess Changle in her recovery, Su Li engaged in a one-sided conversation with the unresponsive princess. It took considerable time before a smile finally graced Princess Changles face. It had been a while since she hadstughed, ever since falling into aa.
The female officer witnessed the furrowed brows of the imperial physicians and the various peculiar metaphysical rituals. Ultimately, His Majesty had ced all his hopes on one option, following Yuan Tiangangs suggestion and selecting amoner for wedding benediction. The female officer couldnt voice her discontent with Li Ers decision, as it was beyond her ce to question it.
While most people pitied Su Li, the unfortunate soul destined to be buried with the princess, the female officer only believed that Su Li had won favor with Princess Changle. She had watched Princess Changle grow up and considered her as her own daughter. Naturally, she didnt want Princess Changle to marry a crude peasant. It was like a father in todays world who wanted his well-behaved daughter to marry someone respectable, but would rather she didnt end up with a lively person who was involved in supernatural activities.
The female officer smiled, finally finding a hint of appreciation for Su Li. Nheless, she was merely a female officer and couldnt question Li Ers decision, regardless of her dissatisfaction. If the son-inw proved capable of taking care of and protecting the princess, it would be a positive development. While the marriage could not be changed, the female officer hoped that everything would progress smoothly.
Excuse me, please hurry up with the princesss bath, the female officer instructed a maid. Having already stayed up all night, she needed to be relieved. From her current viewpoint, it was impossible to entrust Princess Changles care solely to Su Li.
Before anything else, she must report to Li Er that Su Li had participated in Princess Changles treatment. While it was reasonable for the son-inw to be involved in his wifes care, it was also necessary to obtain the emperors approval for daily involvement.
The governor of the princesss mansion was responsible for managing this matter. Su Li also had to inform Li Er of his participation in Princess Changles treatment. This was not a decision that the governor of the mansion could make on her own.
In the Temple of Manna, the Empress of the Great Tang, Zhangsun Wuji, gently shook Li Shimins arm and said, Your Majesty, you must eat something.
Li Shimin replied sorrowfully, The pce physicians have tried various methods, including witchcraft, feng shui, and seeking blessings from temples and Taoist priests, but there has been no improvement in the princesss condition. How can I eat in such circumstances?
Yesterday, Li Er again visited the temple to pray for a miracle, but there was still no good news. He could hardly bear to look at his daughters increasingly frail and pallid face. It felt surreal how she had been vibrant and full of life just a short while ago, and now shey motionless on the bed, showing no signs of response.
No matter what, Your Majesty, as the ruler of the country, you must sustain yourself, the Empress continued. And ording to Yuan Tiangang the wedding should bring news about her awakening soon
Thats wishful thinking! Li Shimin eximed, pounding his fist on the table. The thought only enraged Li Er further.
Yuan Tiangang had promised Li Er that Princess Changle would wake up after the wedding benediction, but the news so far had been displeasing. Li Er had hurriedly consulted with doctors and followed Yuan Tiangangs suggestion to marry his daughter off to amoner, but it had not brought any improvement to her condition. When he consulted with the old Taoist again, thetter had brushed him off, saying that they would have to wait for some time.
Li Shimin was frustrated with the situation. None of the priests, monks, or doctors seemed capable of helping his daughter. To make matters worse, Princess Changle had to marry a peasant in her current state.
At that moment, a eunuch interrupted Li Ers thoughts, informing him that the magistrate of the Li Quality Mansion had something to report.
Chapter 16: The concubine cares so much about the princess!
Chapter 16: The concubine cares so much about the princess!
Female officer informed Li Er about Su Lis medical skills and his dedication for the recovery of Princess Changle.
Does he know medical skills? Li Er frowned and looked at the female officer in front of him. Despite the turmoil in his heart, Li Er had not neglected the female officer from the Princess Mansion when she had requested to see her daughter, Princess Changle. He longed to hear that his daughter had awoken from her illness, but sadly, this was not the case.
As per the female officers report, Su Li the son-inw chosen by Yuan Tiangang for wedding benediction, possessed some medical skills and had a certain understanding of Changles condition. Though the imperial doctors had dered that there was no way to rouse Changle from her slumber, there were some leads.
This was one of the few glimmers of hope they had received thus far. Concerning Princess Changles illness, besides the mystical exnations given by the group of monks, the imperial physicians were entirely in the dark as to what kind of disease she was suffering from. Even as a king, the most exalted person in the world, he could only watch helplessly as his daughter faded day by day.
Since the imperial doctor said that it is good for Changles body, let him do it! Li Er said after a moment of pondering. Li Er did not know where Su Li a peasant had acquired his medical skills.
How does Su Li treat the princess once he enters the mansion? Empress Zhangsun asked, curious about his methods.
Changles wedding had been arranged hastily for the sake of celebration. Before that, Empress Zhangsun and Li Er had not given much thought to the kind of person Su Li was. To them, he was merely a servant, a person to be used and discarded, much like a disposable tool.
It was a sad truth that happiness often became thest resort in desperate situations, despite any other considerations.
The son-inw genuinely cares for the princess, the female officer replied after a moment of consideration. He spends the nights by Princess Changles bedside, helping her fall asleep. During the day, he aids in her recovery,municates with the imperial doctor, and engages in conversations with her
Despite this, neither Li Er nor Empress Zhangsun expressed any opinions, and the female officer chose to resign gracefully in the end.
After Empress Zhangsun and Li Er were alone in the room, Empress Zhangsun broke the silence.
One day, one hundred days of grace, she pondered for a while. I was worried that Su Li might feel resentful, so I had the female officer keep an eye on him
In fact, Empress Zhangsun had given many instructions to the female officers in the Princess Mansion, which was also the main reason why Su Li felt he wasnt trusted. Despite being a peasant, Su Li had be a tool to be buried with her. It was hard to guarantee that he wouldnt feel resentful and do something rash.
Now, based on the female officers report, it could be said that Su Li was a loyal and considerate person who understood the meaning of a day husband and wife a hundred days grace. He had calmly guarded the bed on the first night of the wedding, refraining from touching the bride, and the next day, he went out of his way to show affection by hanging on to her chest.
This is a great blessing for him, Li Ermented.
Changles marriage had been ast resort. How could Li Er easily ept his daughter marrying amoner? Although the wedding had taken ce, there was still a long way to go before Li Er could fully ept it. Furthermore, the lives of Su Li and Princess Changle were intertwined, and diligent care might be nothing more than an illusion.
Nevertheless, the fact remained that Changle was now married to Su Li, and they could only hope that it would lead to a sessful awakening of Princess Changle.
The room fell into silence once again, and it took a while for Li Er to speak. Im going to see Lizhi
In the courtyard of the Princess Mansion, Su Li had been assisting Princess Changle with various activities for a long time. After ensuring that every joint and muscle of Princess Changle felt rxed, Su Li finally stopped.
ncing at the points bnce, it now showed 7434 points. Su Li had spent approximately two hours on massages and activities for Princess Changle. Throughout this period, the points increased consistently in every two seconds.
Considering the level of contact involved in simply holding hands, the points should have been around 4000 at this point. In just four hours, they had gained over 3000 points. The point bnce, which had previously been reset due to the purchase of low-quality life potions and attribute point gift packs, had once again be abundant. It was getting close to the 10,000 points mark, and it was only around two oclock in the afternoon.
With ten hours remaining until midnight, Su Li realized that he could easily umte 10,000 points. With that amount, he could acquire an overview of the art of war. Although he didnt want to be an instant famous yer in the world, he could quickly gain a wealth of theoretical knowledge about the art of war and apply it in basic ways. His goal was to acquire the necessary skills without attracting too much attention.
After taking Introduction to Medical Skills, Su Li gained a level of knowledge simr to that of a doctor in a small country prehensive but with rtively ordinary medical skills.
Upon acquiring Introduction to the Art of War, Su Li believed he now possessed instant knowledge of the art of war and could be a general of a thousand people. He felt confident in his ability to win in all aspects, whether it be cavalry, infantry, or archers. Though it might not have been impressive, he knew itid a strong foundation, and he could continue to study and improve.
Despite the rising trend of his points, Su Li decided to save the remaining points after purchasing Introduction to the Art of War. He knew that 99 dragon ball fragments could bebined into one dragon ball, and seven dragon balls could summon a dragon. The system mall refresh was based on randomness, so he wasnt sure when the next dragon ball fragment would be avable. Therefore, he believed it was better to save his points and umte less to make more in the future so that he wouldnt miss out on expensive system products.
Su Li smiled contentedly as he looked at his points continuously increasing and held Princess Changle in his arms, thinking, It can only be described asfortable!
For Princess Changle, the prolonged and disgraceful intimate physical contact had finally ended. She no longer had to fear the various strange positions that Su Li put her in. Now she was securely cradled in Su Lis arms.
Is it over?Princess Changle wondered silently. Will you put me back in bed again?
Princess Changle disliked being confined to the bed, as nobody enjoyed lying down all day. Before Su Lis arrival, she would lie stiffly in bed every day. Inparison, even though Su Li manipted her body into peculiar postures for treatment, Princess Changle still felt it was better than lying motionless on the bed.
Now that she had regained consciousness, Princess Changle suddenly realized a problem. If Su Li wasnt present, there would be no one to talk to her while she remained unconscious and unable to respond, just like Su Li did. She could only listen without the ability to reply or move. When she was unconscious before, she would only awaken when stimted by excretion or eating. Once Su Li left, it seemed that she would have to endure the lonely silence of her own consciousness.
Do you want to hear a story? Su Li sat on the ground with Princess Changle in his arms, basking in the pleasant warmth of the sun. Instantly, any lingering worry in Princess Changles heart vanishedpletely.
Chapter 17: Li Er: Is this also part of the treatment?
Chapter 17: Li Er: Is this also part of the treatment?
Princess Changle experienced inexplicable emotions as Su Li shared a story with her.
Does he tell me a story?she wondered aloud.
Thats wonderful!she thought.
The days following hera had been challenging and filled with bitterness for Changle. So, she was pleasantly surprised by Su Lis willingness to engage in extensive conversations with her, as if he was certain she could hear him.
After epting the reality that she might be in this state for a long time, Princess Changle felt that the happiest thing was Su Lis sudden arrival in her life. He was willing to talk to her like a normal person, although she couldnt answer Su Li.
Su Li was unaware of Changles joyful response. In truth, he merely used storytelling as an excuse to keep Princess Changle by his side and earn more points within the system.
Deeplymitted to help Princess Changles recovery, Su Li had resolved to purchase any beneficial item avable in the system mall. Based on his past experiences, Su Li knew that the system mall would refresh its inventory approximately every ten days to half a month. He eagerly awaited the next refresh, hoping to find something valuable that could assist Princess Changle.
The cost of miraculous medicine and rare herbs might be high, but with Changle being a treasured individual, even if he couldnt afford it initially, he could permanently lock the product permissions using the system. It wouldnt be costly, typically only hundreds of thousands or a few million points. Su Li believed that with his utmost efforts, he could earn enough points within about a month.
Although, Su Li faced a dilemma. After Changle woke up, she would have to adjust to her unfamiliar husband and might find it difficult to immediately ept his excessive intimacy. It would be challenging for him to earn points daily while maintaining a justifiable distance in her eyes.
Therefore, Su Li had to seize the opportunity each day to umte more points. As Princess Changle had not yet awakened, she had no means to resist their intimate interactions, despite the lingering strangeness in the air. Storytelling served multiple purposes for Su Liit provided psychologicalfort to Princess Changle and potentially deepened her impressions and positive feelings toward her yet-to-be-met husband. This way, when Changle eventually awakened, there might already be a foundation of emotional connection.
Perhaps he would care for and apany Princess Changle so attentively that she would yearn for his love upon awakening. The exact time when theatose person regained consciousness was unknown, but it didnt dismiss the possibility that Princess Changles consciousness would remain active. Therefore, she could perceive Su Lis words and actions. As a result, when Princess Changle awakened, she would already possess a profound emotional connection with him. This could potentially enhance his ability to earn points and speed up the process of umting points.
Princess Changle felt a question mark emerging in her mind as she heard about The Fighting Continent. Despite her noble status and exposure to numerous books and stories, she had nevere across this tale from Su Li. She wondered if Little Xiao Kaoru, a supposed genius, had experienced a decline in strength due to some unknown reason.
Su Li intended to share a serious story, initially nning to recount the tale of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai. However, he realized that he only knew one name associated with that story. Considering the four famous novels, he realized he had a basic understanding of their overall content but was unsure where to begin. He believed that the essencey in the details of character dialogues and their development.
On the other hand, the previous white paper story was easier for him to tell. It didnt require specific details but rather a grasp of the various plot points. Su Li decided to adapt the story for Princess Changle, recing the male lead with a female one, considering her as a female audience.
Princess Changle had never been exposed to contemporary ng. She felt that Su Lis story was incredibly straightforward and easy to understand. In short, it was easilyprehensible without requiring much thought. However, it was quite captivating.
She heard that the main character, Xiao Kaoru, was being mocked by everyone due to an unexpected setback that caused her strength to decline. Fortunately, Xiao Kaoru had a childhood sweetheart named Xiao Yan, who always believed in her. But why did her fiance, Nnran,e to visit? Does hee to break off the engagement?
Princess Changle had never encountered such straightforward emotions before. The sense of identification was immediate and intense.
What will Xiao Kaoru do? She can only ept this humiliation! She will surely seek revengePrincess Changle eagerly anticipated the continuation, but an unexpected visitor arrived in the courtyard.
Calling the visitor a guest might not be appropriate, as it was Li Er, Princess Changles father, who hade to visit. It wouldnt be urate to call it an ident either, as a father visiting his daughter was a normal urrence.
Your Majesty, I greet you! the maids saluted.
Su Li sat on the ground, cradling Princess Changle in his arms, making it difficult to salute. Li Er stared directly at Su Li. This wasnt their first encounter, but for Su Li, this meeting felt somewhat ufortable. After all, he was sitting there, earning points openly while holding someone elses daughter. Unfortunately, he couldnt put Princess Changle down now. There was no way to do so. It was evident that suspicion was clearly visible in his eyes despite the other partys calm expression.
Im narrating a story to the princess Su Li began.
Li Er remained silent and simply observed Su Li sitting on the ground with his daughter in his arms. He then nced at the maid from the princesss residence, who was bowing nearby.
The son-inw is indeed telling stories to the princess, the maid replied.
Is this also part of the treatment? Li Er asked after receiving the maids confirmation.
Although Princess Changle was already married to Su Li and Li Er made him his son-inw. Even though Su Li held a legitimate position, it was ultimately for the sake of joy of Princess Changle. Also, it was justified.
In reality, Li Er never intended for Su Li to have any contact with his daughter, even if it was merely a nominal pleasure. Seeing his drowsy daughter being held in the arms of amoner, Li Er felt a mix ofplex emotions.
PerhapsSu Li pondered for a while before responding.
I have always believed that even though someone in aatose state cannot be physically touched, they can still be awakened and experience normal sleep, Su Li said while looking at Princess Changle in his arms.
It should be reasonable to do some psychological construction for a conscious rather than unresponsive person, right? Su Li asked.
Chapter 18: The Blameless Su Li!
Chapter 18: The meless Su Li!
After Su Lis words, Li Er was momentarily taken aback. Are you suggesting that Lizhi can hear? he asked softly.
I cant say for certain, but I heard a story about someone who nted two flowers separately one facing words of negativity every day and the other facing words of praise. As a result, the former withered early while thetter was exceptionally beautiful, Su Li replied.
This was a modern experiment conducted by Su Li. In reality, nts couldnt understand humannguage as praise or curse. However, regardless of whether they could hear or not, if one was to mourn in front of a patient constantly, he would inevitably feel as though his time was running out and he would lose confidence.
Li Er was moved by Su Lis words and began to reconsider his actions.
When I think about it, since Changle went into aa, the goddess of mercy and Ihave always been sad. Before I thought Changle was in aa, so I couldnt hear or feel it. Now that I thinkabout it, if you hear parents so sad, Im afraid the heart is more panicked.
Give me Changle, Li Er said, stretching out his hand.
Su Li calmly got up, handed over Changle to Li Er, and then retreated knowingly. It was evident that Li Er had listened to his advice and nned to appease Changle. Unfortunately, Su Li didnt know how long he would talk this time, and he wasted his time collecting points.
Princess Changle, who was taken over by Li Er, was conscious and aware of everything. The story isnt over yet isnt he going to divorce?Changle thought.
Princess Changle couldnt control her body and spent her days in silence and tears, with no entertainment at all.
Su Li told her a story that made her ecstatic. Although Su Lis story sounded a bit strange, Changle had taken a lot of interest in it.
However, the story ended abruptly at the most critical moment. Nnran had encountered the Xiao family and had retired. What happened next? How did they deal with it? Changle was curious and wanted to know more.
The most significant characteristic of the small white text was its ability to evoke emotions and mood swings in people easily. Princess Changle, who had not experienced the modernwork bombardment, found it challenging to withstand such emotional upheavals. Moreover, she had no entertainment at all, so even if she didnt usually enjoy this type of story, it was a rare pastime for her.
Although, just as the story was getting exciting, the chapter abruptly ended, and Changle felt a sense of hatred for the first time. It wasnt Su Lis fault. Rather, it was Li Ers sudden arrival that brought the story to an end. Changle couldnt help but feel a bit resentful towards Li Ers sudden visit, thinking that it would have been great if her father hadeter so that she could have finished listening to the story.
Li Er noticed that his daughter Lizhi looked pale and had dull eyes, and he felt a surge of emotion in his heart. He couldnt help but feel a little sad,pletely unaware that his caring little daughter wasining that he hade at the wrong time and had ruined her pastime.
Upon seeing his daughters pitiful state and reflecting on her helpless marriage to a peasant, Li Er couldnt help but feel sad. However, after remembering what Su Li had told him earlier, he put on a brave face and tried to appear rxed as he began to chat with Lizhi.
After talking for a long time, Li Er finally finished around five oclock in the evening. He then carried Princess Changle out of the yard and handed her over to Su Lis arms before leaving. Su Li sighed,menting the fact that he had lost out on earning more points due to Li Ers unexpected visit.
With the sky already dark, Su Li knew that there was no excuse to have more intimate contact with Princess Changle. She had to go back to bed, and a female officer was appointed to prevent any inappropriate behavior. Su Li realized that the only option left for him was to use small hand gestures tomunicate with her.
Su Li calcted that he might only be able to save three or four thousand points after buying Introduction to the Art of War that day. He sighed and carried Princess Changle back to the house. Even though he could earn points, the Princess Mansion was always full of people, and Changle was unconscious, so Su Li had to be careful not to attract any attention to himself.
s sighed Su Li as she ced Princess Changle on the bed. He sat back down on his little stool and held the little princesss hand, watching the rate of points increase and then slow down once again.
What about the storywhy doesnt he tell me?Princess Changle had been listening to Li Ers chat for a long time, but her mind was still focused on the broken story.
However, when Su Li put her on the bed, she hoped that Su Li might continue the story, but there were no more words.
Why did he sigh?Princess Changle suddenly thought of the sigh she had heard just now and couldnt help but start to wonder.
Meanwhile, Li Er had returned to the pce and was sitting face-to-face with Empress Zhangsun Wu Fei inside the bedroom.
How is Lizhi doing now? Zhangsun Wu Fei asked.
Shes still not getting better Li Er shook his head and let out a sigh.
He had talked to his daughter for a long time, but in the end, he couldnt help feeling sad. Even though he didnt show it, considering what Su Li had said, he went straight back to the pce.
How about taking care of Changle? Will her husband Su Li be able to do it? Zhangsun Wu Fei asked.
Initially, both Li Er and Empress Zhangsun viewed Su Li as nothing more than a source for wedding benediction, not as a real son-inw. However, when the imperial doctor suggested that Su Li could assist in the treatment and rehabilitation of Changle, they had to consider his character.
Su Li was capable of performing the same tasks as the imperial doctors and even better. However, the nature of the actions involved close and prolonged contact. Although Su Li was the legitimate son-inw, there was still some awkwardness involved in it.
Additionally, considering the imperial doctors approval of Su Lis suggestions, it was not possible for Changle to be surrounded by a group of elderly doctors.
Regardless, Su Li was the legitimate son-inw and Changles husband. If something were to happen to her, he would be buried with her. Therefore, it was only natural that he would do his best to assist in her care.
Li Er was conflicted, as he didnt believe that Su Li was a suitable son-inw, being nothing more than a peasant. Although, the reports from the Princess Mansions female officer indicated that Su Li had been taking care of Changle in ways that were not visible to the outside world.
He slept beside Changles bed on the first night of their marriage and woke up several times during the night to turn her over to prevent her from remaining in one position for too long and bing stiff. Later, he even proposed his own suggestions for Changles diet and daily care, which were approved by the imperial doctor.
Although Su Lis time with Changle had been short, there was no denying that his actions, as reported by the female officer, weremendable.
Chapter 19: It’s time to share the same bed!
Chapter 19: It¡¯s time to share the same bed!
As Li Er witnessed more urrences, he became more convinced that Su Li was somehow involved in Princess Changles recovery. After all, he had never been satisfied with Su Li as his son-inw, believing that Su Li was not worthy of Changle.
If it were not for such a significant event happening to Su Li, he would have never given him a second thought. He did not believe in Su Lis so-called one-day couple hundred days of grace or that he was genuinely treating Princess Changle well. Perhaps it was merely for survival.
As long as Princess Changle was alive and well, even if she never woke up, Su Li would live a life he had never dared to dream of before. Might be it was just a show, acting like he was doing his best so that if Princess Changle died of illness, he would have a softer heart and let him go.
Your Majesty has said it before, Zhangsun Wu Fei shook his head. In any case, he is willing to put his mind to being good to Changle. In this situation, what else can we ask for?
The conversation fell silent, and both of them went into thought. What was the use of talking so much when Changle had yet to awaken? What was the use of pondering whether Su Li was worthy of Changle?
If he can truly revive Changle, as Yuan Tiangang said, then I will recognize him as my son-inw, Li Er said.
Indeed, if recognizing Su Li as his son-inw would undoubtedly wake Changle up, then even if Su Li were a beggar, Li Er would dly wee him into the family.
Meanwhile in the mansion of Zhangsun Wuji, Zhangsun Chong looked at Zhangsun Wuji in front of him, hesitant to speak. Zhangsun had a stern expression, dark like the bottom of a pot, with a deep and serious countenance. Today, he caught his son, Zhangsun Chong, in the dancing studio.
What kind of ce is this? Zhangsun Wuji inquired.
Its a ce for leisure and entertainment! Zhangsun Chong replied.
What is the current situation? How long has Princess Changle been in aa? How long has she been married? Zhangsun Wuji questioned.
If His Majesty were to find out about this, how would he feel? Zhangsun Wuji continued, his frustration evident. He kicked Zhangsun Chong to the ground in anger.
You havent visited your cousin since she fell into aa. How many times have you gone to see her? Zhangsun Wuji berated.
I I Zhangsun Chong tried to respond, but was interrupted.
Zhangsun Chongs emotions wereplex. It wasnt that he didnt like Princess Changle. After all, she possessed a gentle and graceful personality, making her a rare match. However, ever since their engagement, Zhangsun Chong had to remain virtuous, refraining from indulging in thepany of his friends. He could only rely on their descriptions of the ces and activities he was forbidden to take part in.
After Princess Changle fell into aa, Zhangsun Chong visited her a few times, hoping for her recovery. He even confronted his father angrily upon learning that Princess Changle had married someone else.
But when his father informed him that his fiance was gued by a strange illness, likely to never wake up from her slumber, and that the marriage was merely a result of tradition, Zhangsun Chong felt a mix of sorrow and relief.
Fortunately, it wasnt him who waspelled to marry due to the tradition. Fortunately, Princess Changle, whoyatose, was not his bride.
Thus, due to various reasons, Zhangsun Chong had not visited Princess Changle again. After all, Princess Changle no longer belonged to him, she was now married to a peasant.
He couldnt express his emotions, and deep down, he didnt even wish for Princess Changle to wake up. What would that make him? Now that the royal engagement was no longer binding, Zhangsun Chong entertained different thoughts. Unfortunately, his ns were cut short as he was caught by his father right after entering the singing and dancing studio.
Now that my cousin has married someone else, and she had a marriage contract with me before, how can I step into the princesss mansion? Zhangsun Chong retorted.
Even if theres no engagement, shes still your cousin! Zhangsun Wuji scolded. If you wish to marry someone else, you must choose another princess!
Zhangsun Wuji looked at his son, Zhangsun Chong, and let out a sigh. In a few days, I will propose to His Majesty again. You must not step foot in that inappropriate ce again. Moreover, take some time to visit your cousin!
Upon seeing his fathers stern face, Zhangsun Chong dared not think otherwise and could only nod.
He thought that if Changle married someone else, he would have no restraints. But if he expected him to marry another princess, he had to keep himself pure.
After all, Princess Changle was the most outstanding among all the princesses. When he thought about it, his former partner mistakenly married a vulgar peasant, and even though she fell unconscious and passed away soon after, Zhangsun Chong still felt uneasy. After all, he had previously made a marriage contract with Princess Changle.
Meanwhile, Su Li sat honestly in the princesss mansion on the other side and held Princess Changles small hand. Although the rate of earning points was rtively slow, the rewards were still significant.
As he waited quietly, the points steadily rose and reached 10,000 at around nine oclock in the evening. Without hesitation, Su Li immediately purchased Introduction to the Art of War.
After ncing at Princess Changle, who was tightly closed-eyed, and the female officer standing by, Su Li expressionlessly clicked to use it.
It was still enlightening!
Su Li quickly absorbed a lot of practical military knowledge from the Introduction to the Art of War, which was just like a basic butprehensive manual on military skills, much like an introduction to medical skills. With this newfound knowledge, Su Li had a solid foundation in training, setting up camp, forming troops, fighting, and other military tactics.
Despite being a military novice before, Su Li now possessed a certain foundation that could be applied to any unit, which was quite impressive. The depth andprehensiveness of military knowledge that Su Li had gained from the manual would have taken two to three years to acquire through regr study.
However, Su Li knew there were already many famous generals in the current Tang Dynasty, and it would be challenging to stand out among them. Moreover, Su Li was still just a tool person, so the situation seemed hopeless.
Even with this, Su Li felt encouraged because the Introduction to the Art of War was an excellent foundation to build on. The product enriched his knowledge and saved him a lot of time, which would have been spent acquiring the same knowledge through regr study.
It appears that obtaining the Dragon Balls is not in my destiny, Su Li murmured, thinking about whether he should spend his remaining points on buying Dragon Balls. He had pondered this decision for quite some time, but Li Ers sudden intrusion had disrupted his n. With insufficient points, Su Li had no choice but to move on.
After purchasing the manual, Su Li got up and helped Princess Changle to turn over her posture. He stretched and then sat on his small bench, letting out a sigh of emotion.
When will we be able to share the same bed,he pondered wistfully.
Chapter 20: One month, the recognised Su Li!
Chapter 20: One month, the recognised Su Li!
In the following days, Su Li carried on with his usual routine of working tirelessly and taking advantage of every opportunity to earn points. At night, he would lie by Princess Changles bedside, holding her little hand as he slept. He did this in order to keep track of her condition and assist her in turning over her posture.
During the day, he would personally feed Princess Changle and entertain her with stories after his massage activities. Unless there were exceptional circumstances, Su Li would spend his entire day by Princess Changles side. He even shortened his meal times to the bare minimum, as he knew that there were limited opportunities to earn points, and he wanted to make the most of them.
To Su Li, the marriage contract that many regarded with pity had changed his fate for the better. Without it, he would still waste his time toiling away in the fields. While others saw him as unlucky for marrying a dying princess and being forced to be buried with her, Su Li saw Princess Changle as a beacon of hope that had saved his life.
He knew that the system mall page would eventually refresh with a panacea that could heal Princess Changle. Without this marriage contract, he would be nothing. Thus, even if he had to work tirelessly to earn points, he did it not just for show but also for Princess Changles sake.
For Princess Changle, Su Lis arrival had initially caused panic. No one would want to suddenly marry a stranger, especially when they were in a state where they could not control themselves, see, speak, or move. However, Su Lis presence in her life made her happier. He brought light into her dark prison of consciousness, which might have been her only ray of hope.
Overall, Su Lismitment to his duties and hispassion for Princess Changle demonstrated that this marriage contract was not just a burden but a gift that brought unexpected blessings to both parties.
Every night, she could feel a pair ofrge, rough hands holding her palms as she fell asleep. Even if she became conscious at night, she no longer had to fear the dark and empty silence. The pitch-ck cage of consciousness was no longer icy, as she could always feel the warmth of his palm. And every morning when she woke up, the warmth was still there.
He would gently feed her food, and after Su Lis arrival, Princess Changles diet finally began to diversify. Though it was still only liquid food, there were other tastes in her mouth crushed egg whites, juiced fruits, and vegetables. Finally, the bitterness in her mouth was no longer the same after years of monotony.
Princess Changle found that she gradually grew used to Su Li and began to adapt to this kind of life. This was truly an incredible situation, considering that marriage was still a long way off for her. In a sudden and unexpected turn of events, she became someones wife, but she couldnt do anything herself. However, her husband Su Li had already taken care of everything.
He was careful. After taking the bitter Chinese medicine, Su Li would often give her some sweet honey water to drink, spoonful by spoonful. Although she couldnt speak, he seemed to have heard everything.
He would take her to move her body every day, and she could finally feel the warm sunshine and the earth. He would describe everything around them vividly, even though she couldnt see anything. And he would tell her many strange stories, such as the soul ring of a dead wife who turned into a fighting spirit, making their dull days a little more interesting.
Even though Princess Changle had grown quite used to Su Lis existence, she was still shy whenever there was physical contact. Even after a month, she still vividly remembered their first kiss.
Mydy, its time to go out and bask in the sun! Su Li leaned over and picked up Princess Changle.
Princess Changle paused her wild thoughts and looked up at Su Li, feeling overjoyed. She really wanted to respond, but unfortunately, she was still unable to speak. She began to celebrate in the sense of security and rich life that Su Li had given her. She had truly epted Su Li.
The governor of the princess mansion watched as Su Li picked up Princess Changle again and walked out of the room, heading towards the warm sun. A trance shed in the female officers eyes.
In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Initially, the female officer had doubted whether this inexplicable neers son-inw was just posturing. She did not believe in love, nor did she believe in so-called love at first sight. However, she never stopped Su Li. She felt that even if it was an act, as long as Su Li acted well enough and Princess Changle could feel it, she might feel a lot better.
After all, she had watched Princess Changle grow up with her own eyes and knew Princess Changle too well. As Su Li said, if Princess Changle was conscious, how terrible would it be for her?
That was right She had always thought that Su Lis initial gesture was just a faux pas.
From the very beginning, Su Li did not sleep in bed, but when he first arrived, he was considerate and kind, and his intent to show off was too obvious.
However, now his heart was shaken. It had been a month, and while others might not have noticed, the female officer could see everything. Su Li had been taking care of Princess Changle meticulously. Apart from grooming and cleaning the princess after excretion, which was the responsibility of the female officer, Su Li took the initiative to do everything else. He would massage and stretch the princesss body, tell stories to her, and even sleep next to her on a small bench at night, even though there were two beds in the room.
Even moremendable was that Su Li had not overdone it during this period. For a month, he had been extremely gentle every moment. There was no dissatisfaction against Princess Changle, no moments ofziness or dislike. The female officer saw all of this. Su Lis tenderness seemed inexhaustible, and even when the female officer looked at him suspiciously, there was nothing to criticize.
This newly arrived son-inw had stayed with Princess Changle all the time for a month, except for eating and going to the bathroom. Even his hair was a little knotted, his beard was a little messy, and even his clothes were a little dirty. He had not even been groomed in a month. With such intensive care, he was still as gentle as before, and the female officer could tell that Su Li was genuinely willing, without any dissatisfaction orpulsion.
As the saying goes, there was no dutiful son before bedtime for a long time. The same was true between husband and wife. Su Li was able to provide such care when facing a partner who could not move or talk. In her heart, the female officer hadpletely recognized Su Li as a son-inw.
Walking towards the door, the female officer observed Su Li sitting with his arms around Princess Changle, as always, carefully describing the surrounding scenery to her. His voice was still gentle, and a smile appeared on the female officers face. It did not matter what Su Lis origin was, whether he was a peasant or something else. There was no doubt that he was the perfect match for the princess.
Go and boil some water, the female officer instructed the maid beside her, a smile still on her face.
Look at our son-inw. Hes already very busy! Several maids looked at each other in confusion before hurrying off to prepare things for bathing joyfully. If the female officer saw it, then why didnt they the maids see it?
Whether Su Li deserved to a princess was another matter, but what he had done had already convinced everyone in the princesss mansion of his worth.
Chapter 21: Monthly Income and Expenditure!
Chapter 21: Monthly Ie and Expenditure!
Several maids in the yard, including the female officer, became busy. For a brief moment, Su Li was surprised to find that no one was staring at him. A smile appeared on Su Lis face. He realized that, despite the initial guardedness, the Princesss household seemed to have outwardly developed a level of respect for him.
However, Su Li knew that it was impossible for them to suddenly ept him, a consort and a male master who came out of nowhere and especially considering his peasant background. So, even as he took care of Princess Changle, he remained cautious. Su Li knew that it takes time to truly understand peoples intentions.
In truth, Su Li was not as considerate and gentle as the female officer believed. His decision to neglect personal grooming was merely a strategy to earn more points, but he genuinely cared for Princess Changle as they were married. Why would anyone have any reluctance in taking care of their own wife?
Moreover, Su Li maintained optimism, knowing that Princess Changle had the potential to wake up.
Although there was no miraculous cure for Princess Changles awakening in the past month, some affordable medicines for improving her physical condition were obtained. These medicines, ranging in price from 3,000 to 5,000, appeared six times. They included life potions and energy-invigorating herbs, which aimed to stabilize her body, nourish her energy and blood, and enhance her vitality. However, these remedies only addressed the physical aspect, not her consciousness. As a result, Princess Changle remained unconscious. Interestingly, the inherited asthma disease afflicting Changle was unexpectedly cured
Su Li had acquired medical knowledge and was proficient in basic pulse diagnosis and monitoring Princess Changles physical condition. Each day, upon waking up, he would check her pulse, assess her health, and provide targeted dietary supplements based on her pulse condition. Additionally, he would prepare life potions and energy-replenishing herbs, ensuring they were promptly given to Princess Changle.
The products generated by the system were of exceptional quality. From Su Lis professional perspective, they were effective medicines without any side effects. They could cure disorders and strengthen the body when necessary. Princess Changle was in a vegetative state, but her bodily functions remained normal. These medicines only affected the body and had no impact on her mental state.
Princess Changle suffered from congenital asthma, a chronic condition. While products like the 2000-point inferior life potion couldnt cure the conditionpletely, they could improve her situation. Although, therge quantity required was challenging.
Over the course of a month, Su Li purchased all the medicines beneficial to the body. Although they were not miraculous cures, each had a base value of 2,000 points, and he bought them six times in total, providing Princess Changle with system medicine worth nearly 20,000 points. Surprisingly, one day when Su Li checked Princess Changles pulse, he discovered that her asthma disease had recovered.
Princess Changles physical condition had significantly improved, and she appeared healthier and more vibrant than ever before. However, her consciousness remained temporarily dormant, and she couldnt be awakened.
After settling down with Princess Changle in his arms, Su Li didnt immediately begin telling her a story. Instead, he gently held her hands and rubbed them together. Please, grant me a small attribute gift bag! he requested, addressing the system.
Then, he opened the system mall for the day, eager to explore the avable options. [Product 1: Infinity Gloves (Snap your fingers to destroy the world. Of course, the premise is that you can do it.) Value: 18888w points.
Commodity 2: A small gift pack of attribute points (please dont need me to introduce you since Ive bought it so many times?) Value: 10,000 points.
Commodity 3: Kryptonian blood (bing stronger after exposure to the sun) Value: 13000w points.
Commodity 4: Memory of veterans who have fought in all battles (wearing gold armor in all battles in the yellow sand and will not be returned until Lon is broken) Value: 30,000 points!
Commodity 5: Yan Gong regr script (you are the master of regr script, contemporary Yan Zhenqing) Value: 10w points
Currently avable credits for the host: 194630
Commodity warehouse: salt-making technology, steel-making technology, some sundries]
Su Li had an average daily earning of 30,000 points, which remained rtively stable. Although, after a month, only 150,000 points were saved due to issues with the steelmaking and salt-making techniques in the warehouse. The steelmaking technique was valued at 400,000 points, while the salt-making technique was worth 100,000 points.
Initially, Su Li believed that the purchase was costly but worth the investment. Although, upon buying it, he realized that he had made a significant mistake because the product possessed a crucial attribute. The product automatically generated the optimal form, production method, and process scale based on the current environment. It proved to be incrediblyprehensive, from the smallest details, like forms, to therger aspects, like factory structure diagrams. Even if all the people in the entire Tang Dynasty pondered over it, they would struggle toe up with such an optimal production strategy.
Su Li had initial concerns that the product would only offer basic distition and purification instructions. Yet, he understood that it went beyond the principles and epassed the entire industrial chain. Su Li understood that while the principles were known, the toolset required for distition, purification, and building a st furnace for steelmaking were rare and criticalponents of the industrial process.
Once the industry became involved, if a rted product had an issue, it could affect the entire product. This was also the most challenging step in tranting knowledge into results.
Su Li noticed an intriguing hint in the product description. The introduction read: [Salt-making technique: aplete guide to salt-making in the manual era, teaching you to build arge-scale salt-making industrial environment from the most primitive conditions.]
As expected, after purchasing the product, it turned out to be more than just a simple guide on refining salt. To put it precisely, it provided aprehensive strategy for mass-producing refined salt in ancient environments. It included all rted aspects, even covering the distribution of ind salt mines.
The same applied to the steelmaking method, which was worth 400,000 yuan. It not only exined the principles of steelmaking but also provided guidance on constructing a st furnace in existing environments, producing coal coke, removing sulfur, and even included information on the distribution of coal and iron mines.
In simple terms, it was like having the solution handed to him on a silver tter. After making the purchase, Su Li only needed to invest a certain amount of financial and material resources. The technology tree provided a shortcut. These two products cost 500,000 points, and while they might not be immediately useful, they were undoubtedly worth the investment.
Secondly, he also bought 18 small gift packs of attribute points. This kind of high-quality and cheap product could only be said to be as good as possible, and it cost another 180,000 points. In addition, the cost of purchasing medicine for Princess Changle ranged from 30,000 to 50,000 yuan. After that, Su Li also bought various inexpensive sundries such as c, toilet paper, pepper, and other seasonings. These items were ssified as sundries by the system due to their low cost. Su Li bought a significant quantity, almost enough to open a restaurant, which consumed approximately a thousand points.
Therefore, Su Li only managed to save 190,000 points. This was mainly because the system malls product refresh was random, with some items being unaffordable and causing him to be greedy. Sometimes, five products turned out to be useless, such as toilet paper, c, soy sauce, and old soy sauce.
If it werent for these factors, Su Li might not have been able to save any points. Apart from that, if he were to purchase as many attribute point gift packs as he desired, Su Li would definitely not be able to save any points.
(ED Note: toment of the authors work is positive. pls leave yourment on NU and site, and take a subscription as a encouragement. Thanks for your support!!!)
Chapter 22: Huge Improvement of Attributes!
Chapter 22: Huge Improvement of Attributes!
Su Li purchased a total of 18 small gift packs of attribute points this month, which granted a total of 45 free attributes. Each small gift package provided an average of 2.5 free attributes, indicating good luck.
Expand attributes!
Su Li muttered silently and checked the current personal attribute panel.
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Strength: 83 (points can be added)
Physique: 83 (points can be added)
Acuity: 63 (points can be added)
Comprehension: 69 (points can be added)
Charisma: 63 (points can be added)
Avable free attributes: 0
Su Li focused on increasing both his strength and physique, prioritizing thetter for his vitality. His sharpness, charm, and savvy attributes remained unchanged, while his physique and strength had increased by over 20 points each.
Su Lis strength attribute, at 83, was quite remarkable. Though it fell shortpared to the historical figures who held a tripod-like overlord, it wasparable to the strongmen of the present era. Su Li tested his strength in the Princess Mansion by effortlessly lifting and maneuvering decorative rocks weighing over 100 pounds. He estimated that his maximum strength might reach four to five hundred pounds, although it was difficult to determine urately.
The improvement in physical fitness had a noticeable effect. Su Lis durability, endurance, and resistance to injuries significantly increased. Su Li observed that minor cuts healed twice as fast as before. Previously, a two-day healing time was reduced to just one day. While others needed 100 days to recover from an injury, Su Li only required 50 days. By continuously enhancing his physique, Su Li believed he was gradually bing closer to the seemingly invincible undead little strong.
With a highly enhanced physique, Su Li spected that he might even achieve immortality and regenerate from a drop of blood. Su Li nced at the systems refreshed products for the day, having unlocked the one-time portal previously. Returning home was no longer his priority after getting married to Princess Changle.
Furthermore, having an extra product refresh slot made it easier to explore various options. Su Li no longer paid attention to coveted items like the Infinity Glove or Superman Bloodline, considering them unaffordable and excessive. Even the Pan Gu Avatar, worth 999.9 billion, was just ignored. Su Li felt that the product page of the system must be a chaotic channel, which was clearly a historical trend.
In addition to the products that could only be viewed but not purchased, the systems refreshed products had some valuable options. These included items like toilet paper, french fries, fried chicken, Coke, pepper, and chili noodles. Each item was affordable, costing only a few points. Yet, the supply of eggs was limited and often bought up by Su Li, resulting in a messy inventory.
In short, the systems random product refresh covered a wide range of items. Apart from themon attribute point gift packs, everything else relied on chance. asionally, all five refreshed products for the day were useless.
Fortunately, this time was different. Su Li was able to purchase and use three products. The attribute point gift pack was a definite buy. Luckily, three free attribute points were offered, with +2 in physique and +1 in strength. Su Lis physique attribute reached 85, and his strength attribute reached 84. These innate attributes put Su Li equal to second-rate generals. The advantage was that Su Lis strength and physique were natural talents, without any physical training.
In other words, Su Li had significant potential for growth. With proper training in physical fitness and martial arts, Su Li could surpass even the renowned Cloud-Free Tang and be the worlds best. Although Su Lis current focus was on earning points 24 hours a day, leaving no time for martial arts practice.
In a trance, Su Li experienced vivid memories of battle veterans. There were no fancy martial arts or shy moves. On the battlefield, it was a matter of life and death, a struggle of knives, shots, and survival. The violent scenes filled Su Lis mind, reminding him that on the battlefield, he was just a pawn, vulnerable andcking invincibility portrayed in TV shows. It was a constant cycle of survival and killing, relying on luck and experience.
After one battle, there was always another, making it feel like disposable consumables. Enlisting in the army and learning from senior soldiers, Su Li went from being cannon fodder to a broken soldier. Uncertain of the cause he fought for or whom he fought against, all he knew was that he had to pick up his knife and face death when confronted with the enemy. This was the reality for most soldiers, as the glory belonged to the generals.
Su Lis eyes gradually showed a hint of hostility. Although, as he looked at Princess Changle in his arms, the hostility in his eyes quickly disappeared. Speaking of impressive moves and skills, Su Li didnt possess such abilities, but when it came to facing his former self, he would undoubtedly disy an overwhelming performance.
This improvement was the result of countlessbat and survival experiences. While Su Li had considered using underhanded tactics, he knew they had no ce on the battlefield. Focusing on such tactics would only lead to death.
Even first-rate generals who had just entered the battlefield without real battlefield experience would likely fall into Su Lis hands. There was only one lesson Su Li had learned, killed the enemy without hesitation. As long as the enemy remained alive, the danger persisted.
Yan Gongs regr scriptSu Li pondered for a moment.
The system doesnt often refresh practical and precise products for purchase but I should buy it.
Points quickly diminished, leaving just over 50,000 remaining.
After all Yan Zhenqings regr script showcased exceptional skill. Though it was just calligraphy, it was worth the hefty price of 100,000 points. Few calligraphers could rival Yan Zhenqings talent. He was truly one of the most remarkable figures in calligraphy.
Chapter 23: I am your husband, as we should be!
Chapter 23: I am your husband, as we should be!
After a wave ofmercialism subsided, Su Li found himself with just over 50,000 points remaining. He had sessfully mastered the Yan Gong Regr Script, gaining valuable experience and further improving his abilities. Considering his veteran experience alone, Su Li was now estimated to barely rank among the top martial artists in terms of strength.
With some additional training and refinement, he could be considered an upper-middle-level first-ss general. Moreover, with his knowledge of the art of war, Su Li was an adept and invincible leader on the battlefield, both as a vanguard and a general.
In terms of literature, although he only had ess to Yan Gongs regr script, Yan Zhenqings regr script alone was sufficient to establish a distinguished calligraphy school. However, Su Li was in no rush to experiment but instead focused on earning points diligently by holding Princess Changle.
He went through his familiar stretching routine, taking the time to build a bond with Princess Changle over the course of a month. Gradually, she would get to know her husband. While there was still a hint of shyness in her heart during each intimate physical contact, she had grown ustomed to it.
Every night before falling asleep, she looked forward to theing day. Though each day seemed unchanging, she couldnt help but feel a heightened sense of anticipation. What new stories would she hear tomorrow? Would he still be there to pick her up? It was a warm and ordinary existence, yet it held a world of possibilities.
She had entered into a marriage contract long ago, and her fate seemed sealed. However, the young girl always held onto various expectations and fantasies. She wondered if there would be a refined gentleman who could defy this predetermined destiny, appreciating her literary talents and embracing her spirit like precious jade. She also imagined the possibility of encountering a young general, aplished and unbeatable in his youth.
Indeed, she held no affection for her cousin, Zhangsun Chong. Even after the marriage contract had been finalized, she felt no longing for her future partner. Then, one fateful day, her predestined fate was shattered. Yet, contrary to her hopes, it wasnt a noble gentleman or a conquering teenage general who came to her rescue. Instead, her husband was merely a humble peasant.
It appeared to be a far cry from her asional fantasies. Nevertheless, she found herself drawn to this ordinary and uneventful daily life. She began to appreciate Su Lis meticulous care and consideration for her, as he stood by her side unwaveringly, regardless of time or ce. The girls longing had finally found a home, anchored firmly in her present reality.
Although it saddened her that she couldnt fully embrace this newfound happiness, and asionally worried about the gains and losses in her heart. If she never managed to shake off these concerns, would Su Li continue to stand by her side forever?
Despite being aware of her consciousness, she still couldnt control her body, and incontinence had be a part of her daily routine. Though Su Lis presence and support gradually diminished the shame she felt, a lingering fear of potential rejection mixed with her yearning for gentle punishment began to cloud her thoughts.
She wondered if this was the way it would always be, unable to control even her bodily functions. Would Su Li truly stay with her, unwavering and without any disdain?
As her concerns about Su Lis gaze and her own imperfections grew, she became entangled within them. Therefore, even after conquering her sense of shame, it took Princess Changle a considerable amount of time to ovee her inner worries about gains and losses whenever she experienced incontinence.
Fortunately, as usual, every time the female officer cleaned herself up, Su Li would immediately hold her hand and provide gentlefort and relief. Yet, Su Li was unaware of the sadness in the girls heart, nor did he realize that, despite oveing the fear of darkness and the shame of incontinence, the girl had started to worry about her own behavior.
Su Li was simply assisting Princess Changle with her daily activities, helping her move her body. Then, unexpectedly, a strange smell emerged. This moment was always embarrassing, humiliating, and deeply traumatizing for Princess Changle, no matter how many times she experienced it. Although the female officer would promptly help her clean up, and even though this was not the first time such an incident had urred in front of her husband, Su Li would always call for the female officer to attend to it, consciously avoiding the situation and ensuring Princess Changle received immediate psychological support.
Su Li didnt feel repulsed by the humiliation. Instead, he quickly got up to summon the female officer. However, this time, there were no servants around. The female officer and her attendant were assisting Su Li in preparing for her bath. They had already acknowledged Su Li as their son-inw and recognized his genuine care, love, and considerate treatment of Princess Changle. This was also the first time they had allowed Su Li and Princess Changle to be alone, as they had let their guard down.
In truth, the maids of the Princess Mansion had one primary hope and expectation for the son-inwto see him treat Princess Changle sincerely. After all, Princess Changle had always possessed a gentle nature, treating people kindly, and her beauty was adored by every maid in the mansion.
Regarding their eptance of Su Li, it was crucial for the maids to witness his sincere treatment and meticulous care for Princess Changle. If they couldnt perceive his genuine intentions, it would be difficult for them to truly ept him.
Recognising Su Lis position as the male master, the situation caused him to pause for a moment. He was still holding Princess Changle, and it seemed that there wouldnt be anyone avable for some time. However, the need to clean her body couldnt be dyed. After brief contemtion, Su Li made a decision.
Miss, this time, I will personally take care of your bath, Su Li said.
For Changle, this moment was extremely humiliating. As usual, she waited for her husband to hand her over to the female officer. But after a long time without any movement, Changle suddenly realized that she hadnt heard any noise from the female officer and the maid for quite some time. A dreadful thought crossed her mindcould she and Su Li be the only ones in the yard now?
Princess Changle desperately wished for time to pass quickly during this humiliating moment, hoping to bury her head in the sand like an ostrich and pretend that nothing had happened. However, the smell that reached her nose shattered her illusion. Sensing her distress, Su Li embraced her, further tormenting Princess Changles heart.
Just then, a gentle voice sounded in her ear. Princess Changles thoughts froze. She truly wished to refuse Su Lis proposal. Who would anyone want the person they loved to witness their most embarrassing and humiliating moment?
I dont want toshe whispered silently, though tears refused to fall.
I am your husband, Su Li murmured, his touch light against Princess Changles face. We should face it together. Su Li lifted Princess Changle with great tenderness and led her into the room. It was time to clean up the filth and not dy any longer.
Chapter 24: Yes, you are the consort of the Princess Mansion!
Chapter 24: Yes, you are the consort of the Princess Mansion!
Su Li had seen the female officer scrubbing Princess Changles body on numerous asions. Additionally, there was always readily avable hot water and fresh clothes for Princess Changle in the house. Despite this convenience, Su Li couldnt shake off his unease. He gently set Princess Changle aside and fetched some hot water.
Deep down, Su Li knew that if Princess Changle were conscious, it would be more humiliating for him to scrub her body than it was for the female officer. After all, the officers gender matched Princess Changles, and the sense of shame could be ovee to some extent. But for Su Li, the situation was different. Firstly, he was a male, and secondly, he was Princess Changles husband. It was evident that Princess Changle would find it difficult to ept.
This was the main reason why Su Li had never offered to clean Princess Changles body himself. In her current state, her psychological well-being was of utmost importance. However, the present situation called for immediate action. Su Li couldnt leave Princess Changle in his arms and search for assistance. Waiting for someone to return was also out of the question.
For individuals in a vegetative state, timely cleaning and proper hygiene were crucial to preventplications. Su Li knew that he needed to clean Princess Changle thoroughly, ensuring she remained dry and clean to avoid any health issues. Furthermore, honesty and openness were essential in their rtionship as husband and wife.
Most importantly, in the journey of emotional intimacy, the couples who endured were often not the ones who solely appreciated each others strengths but rather those who embraced each others ws. Husbands and wives were lifelong partners who supported one another. No matter how embarrassing the situation, they must offer each other the utmost tolerance and understanding. This was the path they had to follow.
Certainly, it was crucial for Su Li to provide Princess Changle with psychological support during the caretaking process.
We are husband and wife Su Li said softly as he untied Princess Changles garments.
As the saying goes, when two people marry, theymit to love and care for each other. Its a bond that extends through generations, providing love and support for decades. What challenges cant be ovee? Su Li spoke gently.
Perhaps one day, when you wake up, I might find myself lying in bed, unable to move? Su Li softly exined, uncertain if Princess Changle could hear him.
From Su Lis perspective, as Princess Changles condition improved, she might be conscious for longer periods. Therefore, he would often engage in conversations and share stories, hoping they would have an emotional connection when Princess Changle finally woke up.
During that time, even if he couldnt indulge in unrestrained adventures as he did now, there would always be a foundation of love. They could live a normal life as a couple and still experience meaningful moments. At the very least, Su Li desired Princess Changle to ept him as her sudden husband.
He undressed her without any intrusive thoughts. Indeed, Su Li had no distracting thoughts as Princess Changles current state was delicate.
How could one put it? Even fairies had bodily functions, and it seemed that was what made them human. When one disregarded the princesss status, appearance, and other superficialities, the essence of being human boiled down to eating and excreting. No one was exempt from this reality. Su Li did not find it repulsive either. Because he understood that this was a part of being human.
Time could not be deceived, and people would inevitably age. Being together as a married couple did not entail masking each other with filters but epting one another without external appearances, embracing the truest essence of a partner.
She also defecated and passed gas Her tulence was as pungent as anyone elses, and she might even asionally clog the toilet
One had to acknowledge that the other person wasnt a perfect fairy. They were just human. She would have a prominent nose and asionally release an unexpected fart while ones attention waned. Su Li attended to her meticulously, remainingposed throughout the process.
Just at that moment, thedy officer arrived. She had everything prepared for the bath and was about to call Su Li to apany Princess Changle, but to her surprise, neither the princess nor Su Li was in the courtyard. She went inside the house to check and found Su Li helping Princess Changle undress.
My son-inw Ill handle this Although thedy officer couldnt see clearly, she knew that it must be Princess Changle due to their absence.
Thedy officer didnt realize that she had subconsciously overlooked Su Lis misconduct towards Princess Changle during their absence. Even when she witnessed Su Li undressing Princess Changle for the first time, she disregarded it. Her brain seemed to automatically ignore Su Lis inappropriate behavior towards Princess Changle, although she noticed that Princess Changle was in a vulnerable state.
Realizing this, thedy officer quickly approached Su Li with aplex expression on her face.
Its almost done I can take over, Su Li smiled.
Thedy officer noticed that although Su Li wasnt as skilled at bathing as she was, he was being careful and serious. Moreover, he didnt seem disgusted at all.
Thedy officer also realized that she genuinely approved of Su Li in her heart. Despite witnessing all the hardships that Princess Changle had endured, Su Li epted and cared for her without reservation.
I Thedy officer began, but Su Li interrupted gently.
After all, I am a son-inw, arent I? This is what I should do.
Thedy officer was momentarily stunned, but as she looked at Su Lis sincere expression, she couldnt help but smile. She then bowed in salute.
Yes, you are the consort of the Princess Mansion! she emphasized once again.
However, as the son-inw, you shouldnt be undressing her. I have taken care of the princess until now. I instructed the maids to prepare the bathing necessities, and I also advised you to take a bath and rest, thedy officer said, smiling.
Huh? Do I look dirty? Su Li realized, in a daze, that he had been so absorbed in earning points for over a month that he had neglected his personal appearance.
Your son-inw should take a look in the mirror Thedy officer smiled and pointed at the bronze mirror, exhibiting the affectionate demeanor of an aunt caring for a younger rtive.
Being almost forty years old, she had watched Princess Changle grow up. Now, witnessing Su Lis devoted care for the unconscious princess, even assisting her with bathing without showing any difort, thedy officer fully acknowledged Su Lis role.
Su Li heard her words and looked at the bronze mirror. Goodness his hair was messy, his overall appearance disheveled, and his beard unkempt
Under these circumstances, he truly needed to tidy up his personal image. Although scoring points was important, he realized it was also necessary to take care of his own appearance. After all, it would take some time before he could umte enough points.
Su Li could also sense thedy officers warmth. When she had instructed the servants in the mansion to prepare for the bath, Su Li knew that he had solidified his position as a son-inw in the princesss mansion.
Well he deserved a bath to celebrate.
Chapter 25: Unlock rewards for new intimate actions!
Chapter 25: Unlock rewards for new intimate actions!
Although, Su Li didnt leave immediately but nned to have another conversation with Princess Changle. After all, she had just experienced a humiliating incident.
You should summon the minister! Thedy officer, who happened to be a minister in the Princess Mansion, stopped Su Li with a smile. It was worth mentioning that she held a prominent position within the mansion.
My son-inw, please go and take a bath, thedy officer urged.
Changle Su Li attempted to speak, but thedy officer interrupted.
I understand, son-inw. Hurry up and dont keep the princess waiting, thedy officer responded, her face disying a kind smile as she looked at the freshly cleaned and dressed Princess Changle, whom Su Li had attended to.
Hmm Su Li nodded and exited the room.
Once Su Li left, thedy officer settled down slowly beside the bed, holding Princess Changles hand.
Thedy officer was an introverted individual, always speaking sparingly but giving her utmost effort. She had been appointed as the governor of the Princess House by Zhangsun Wu Fei and had be the housekeeper in Princess Changles household.
When Changle was merely six years old, it was the first time she had slept in a separate bed from her mother. The female officer had embraced andforted little Princess Changle for a long, long time.
From that moment onward, she watched Princess Changle grow up step by step.
Princess Changle seemed to have inherited Zhangsun Wu Feis character wlesslynever frivolous or overbearing, knowledgeable in her studies and etiquette, well-mannered, and beautiful.
Although the female officer was merely a courtier, she quietly regarded Princess Changle as her own child. She observed Princess Changles growth every step of the way from her early years.
One day, Princess Changle decided to enter into a marriage contract. On that day, she approached a female officer and asked her about the meaning of marriage. The female officer, who was also unmarried, confessed that she did not know what marriage entailed. Changle then expressed her reluctance to marry her cousin. However, this marriage seemed ideal to many due to Zhangsun Chong being the eldest son of Zhangsun Wuji who was the brother of Empress Zhangsun Wu Fei, as well as being highly regarded and attractive. The female officer did not believe Zhangsun Chong was a suitable match for Princess Changle.
Despite Zhangsun Chongs prestigious background, the female officer felt that hisck of genuine care for Princess Changle made him an unsuitable partner. However, as a mere female officer in the Princess Mansion, she had no authority to voice her objections. No one could challenge the decisions made by the Queen, the King, and Zhangsun Wuji.
Later on, Princess Changle suddenly fell into aa, and a person named Su Li appeared. The female officer was particrly dissatisfied. Su Li and Zhangsun Chong wereplete opposites. Although she denied Zhangsun Chongs sincerity towards the princess, she had to admit that Su Li was iparable to him. Su Li was merely a peasant, but the only aspect where Zhangsun Chong couldpete with him was in terms of looks.
As time passed, the female officer witnessed Su Lis constant thoughtfulness, gentleness, and meticulousness.
She couldnt help but say with a smile on her face, Princess I think This son-inw is truly remarkable! She spoke softly while looking at the still-sleeping Princess Changle.
On the other side, Su Li entered the bathing area, where a maid was already waiting. Upon entering, the maid began to undress him. However, Su Li declined their assistance, indicating that he would handle it himself. The maids respected his wishes and stepped back. Su Li removed his clothes and untied his hair, taking a moment tob through the tangles. With a smile, he stepped into the barrel of water, which had the perfect temperature, neither too hot nor too cold.
The warmth of the water enveloped Su Lis body as he leaned back against the wooden barrel, a hint of regret in his eyes. Recently, he had been somewhat absent-minded in his quest to earn points. It was because Su Li felt that once Princess Changle woke up, he might not have the opportunity to earn points like this again.
He reminded himself to seize the chance and focus on improving himself. Suddenly, a message from the system appeared. [Congrattions to the host, unlocking new intimate actions and gaining the skill: Never Lost! (Your sense of direction is so strong that every step you take is a map, you wont get lost even if you close your eyes, no matter where you go, and its likeing home to you! What are you waiting for? (Seal the wolf and go!)]
Su Lis eyes lit up with excitement. He wasnt aware of the skills exact value, as he needed to refresh the systems product page. Nevertheless, just hearing the description made it seem like a miraculous skill, especially considering his newfound knowledge of the art of war and his military background.
For military strategists, this skill was undoubtedly a dreame true. It reminded Su Li of the feats achieved by legendary generals like Huo Qubing, Li Jing, and Lan Yu. Their aplishments, such as crossing borders that the Xiongnu couldnt breach, paled inparison. Su Li realized that sealing a wolf into a house, an expression often used to describe extraordinary achievements, was no longer difficult for him. With hisprehensive understanding of the art of war, he could appreciate the true difficulty behind such aplishments.
First and foremost, lets discuss the marching route
People often described Huo Qubing as venturing deep into the Xiongnu hintend. Even in modern times, Huo Qubings remarkable sess was attributed to his capture of the Xiongnus guide. Although, those who drew such conclusions were often mistaken.
Li Guang, for instance, didnt know how to capture the Hun guide, did he? The Huns themselves werent particrly clever either,cking the foresight to fortify vulnerable areas against enemy pration. If it were as simple as that, Huo Qubing wouldnt have needed to wait until reaching the hintend. Furthermore, there wouldnt have been just one Huo Qubing throughout the entire Han dynasty capable of preventing the wolves from encroaching.
Where did Huo Qubing march? The desert and Gobi Desert were not grasnds. That ce could be considered a forbidden zone for humans. Even the most seasoned merchants from the Western Regions would lose their way there.
What was even more astounding was that Huo Qubing, as a native Han Chinese, navigated this treacherous terrain effortlessly, as if he had a built-in GPS system in the desert and Gobi Desert, where the Huns were too afraid to tread inrge numbers. The desert and Gobi Desert served as both a natural defense for the Huns and a precarious position like a city with its back against the cliffs.
Huo Qubings march through the desert and Gobi Desert was as challenging as scaling a cliff to attack an opponents city. The vastness of these regions made it difficult for the Huns to defend themselves effectively. Moreover, a Han general leading a raid from within was simr to parachuting an elite army into the enemys hintend, employing strategies that seemed like magic.
If the Xiongnu were to send generals capable of leading troops to appear in the Central ins hintend without disturbing the three outer passes, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty would have been left with no choice but to concede defeat.
Huo Qubings exceptional abilityy in his seemingly innate sense of direction. He possessed knowledge of traversing the boundless yellow sand that surpassed even that of the local Huns. He could anticipate the Huns positions better than the locals themselves.
Wouldnt it be if I were to mention ny and never lose my way and be reborn as a wolf?,Su Li thought.
From the west to the north of the Central ins, vast deserts and limitless permafrost stretched out. These were untamed regions that no native had truly explored and understood. If one could ovee the challenge of losing their way, Su Li, for instance, couldpletely sweep through the sparsely popted northwest direction of the vastnd, bing their worst nightmare.
Take another look at Su Lis own attributes Being not far from ny meant that sealing the wolf was just within reach.
Chapter 26: Sleeping Together. Achieved!
Chapter 26: Sleeping Together. Achieved!
Which man had never dreamed of riding into battle? However, Su Li remained a diligent person. If his attribute points were not at their maximum, he would simply think about it. After acquiring the life experience of a seasoned warrior, Su Li finally understood that realbat was unpredictable. Besides falling on the battlefield, there were numerous peculiar ways to meet ones death. Sometimes, even a minor wound infected with tetanus could lead to death. Su Li decided against stocking up on additional medicine and instead focused on improving his physical fitness. He had no intention of venturing onto the battlefield.
Furthermore, during the early years of the Tang Dynasty, opportunities for glory were abundant, and even if Su Li were unbeatable, it would be merely a bonus. Besides, he was not eager to rush into the battlefield like a frantic mite. What was the hurry?
Su Li scrubbed his body after soaking in jujube water for a while. It had be quite filthy after not showering for over a month. The grey filth scraped off his body could have been used to make noodles. Once he thoroughly washed his hair, Su Li changed his clothes and emerged from the inner room.
Upon leaving the inner room, several maids were already waiting in the outer room. Sir, please have a seat!
Su Li knelt down and took a seat while the maids brought towels one after another. They carefully separated Su Lis hair into strands, washing and drying them carefully. In ancient times, hair dryers didnt exist, and everyone typically had long hair. Even after wiping it, Su Lis hair remained damp, so he had to wait for it to dry naturally. Of course, this was the practice of the less fortunate. In wealthier households, servants would usually hold towels with excellent water absorption, carefully separating and drying the strands of hair. It was time-consuming, but the less fortunate couldnt afford such luxuries.
Ah Who wouldnt know about the corrupt life of feudalismSu Li thought. No wonder everyone hated corruption, it was like everyone wanted a taste of it, didnt they?
This was the first time Su Li experienced the treatment he deserved as a son-inw. It felt pleasant, but Su Li didnt allow himself to pamper. He believed it was better to focus on earning points. After drying his hair, Su Li hastily departed.
When Su Li arrived, the female officer who had been taking care of Princess Changle was the one present. Upon seeing Su Lis arrival, the female officer tactfully stepped back.
Su Li continued with the rehabilitation treatment for Princess Changle, as he had been doing all along. He diligently carried out the treatment as usual, following the established routine.
During the noon mealtime, Su Li proceeded to feed Princess Changle, ensuring she received her nourishment. He adhered to the regr feeding schedule, ensuring the princess was well cared for.
In the afternoon, Su Li maintained his practice of holding Princess Changle and captivating her with stories. He kept herpany and entertained her with engaging tales, as he had done before.
Su Li couldnt help but notice a significant change in the female officers attitude toward him. He sensed that her respect for him was merely superficial andcked sincerity. However, Su Li chose not toin about it. After all, he recognized that as the governor of the Princess Mansion, the female officer held a prestigious position. The queen had personally appointed her as the housekeeper of the Princess Mansion.
In light of these circumstances, Su Li silently endured this arrogant behavior and asional embarrassment. Being shown superficial respect already exceeded his expectations, considering the hierarchies at y. However, he noticed a distinct shift in the female officers behavior towards him, indicating a more cordial approach.
For instance, during meals, the female officer took the initiative to inquire about Su Lis preferences and catered to his tastes. She even went so far as to ask if he needed anything regarding shopping. Moreover, when conversing with Su Li, her tone became noticeably gentler, and her respect seemed to emerge from a deeper ce rather than being merely superficial.
Su Li, didnt exploit these changes to make additional demands. He remained content with the abundant food provided in the Princess Mansion. Given the limited choices avable, it made more sense to have some say in what he ate each day instead of relying on randomness. Anyway, the food in the Princess Mansion was worse than eating cornbread in the field.
As for shopping, Su Li had no real needs beyond managing his scanty savings. He saw no reason to make anyvish requests.
And so, the days passed swiftly, each one blending into the next, following the familiar routine with a few subtle differences. Nightfall arrived, and Su Li carefully carried Princess Changle to her bed, then picked up his small stool and naturally sat by her bedside.
To be honest, sitting on a small stool and sleeping by the bedside was truly ufortable. The difort and stiffness in his body were undeniable, leaving him without any true restful sleep experience.
When Su Li woke up the next day, his entire body ached, and his back was sore from the ufortable sleeping. However, he persisted, knowing that this was his duty and the way to earn more points.
The notable advantage for Su Li was his ability to gain attribute points periodically. Currently, his physique and strength attributes surpassed those of ordinary individuals, so the less-than-ideal sleeping conditions in such a restful environment didnt have much impact.
Nevertheless, sleeping on a small stool was certainly lessfortable than a bed, even with his heightened physical attributes. However, Su Li didnt mind because he woke up full of energy, and Princess Changle was still asleep. Since there was more than one bed in the room, Su Li had the option to sleep on a bed if he wished. No one forced him to endure such difort. Princess Changle simply slept in a separate bed.
For the sake of gaining attribute points, Su Li considered the minor difort insignificant. He would willingly endure it to umte seven or eight thousand points steadily. The long nights seemed to pass by swiftly.
Su Li remained calm as he sat down, took hold of Princess Changles little hand, andy down next to her bed. The female officer had be ustomed to this sight. Su Li performed this ritual every night, even if it meant sleeping on a small stool.
Initially, the female officer believed that Su Li was merely putting on a show. She even anticipated his distressed appearance the next day when he would reluctantly return to his own bed with a sore back and aching legs.
However, that was not the case. Night after night, Su Li continued this routine, and each morning the female officer could hear the sound of Su Lis stretching exercises, unique music ying in the background.
What exceeded the female officers imagination was that Su Li not only chose to sleep on the small stool but also held Princess Changles hand. Apart from necessary trips to the washroom, Su Li remained by Princess Changles side almost constantly throughout the day.
It seemed as if Su Li couldnt bear to be separated from Princess Changle even for a moment. This had been going on for a month now. Su Li never disyed any reluctance. As a woman, I could sense that Su Li was not only willing but eager.
My son-inw, go to bed and get some rest, the female officer said softly, looking at Su Li lying beside Princess Changles bed.
Um?
Um?
Su Li turned his head, disbelief etched on his face.
My son-inw, you have been taking care of the princess during the day, and Im afraid your body wont be able to handle it much longer, the female officer exined.
She understood that Su Li preferred sleeping on the stool rather than in a separate bed, so she tactfully avoided mentioning it.
Happiness had arrived so suddenly that Su Li found it hard to believe. Yet, when he thought about it more carefully, it made sense. He was the son-inw and husband of Princess Changle, so it was only natural for husband and wife to share a bed. The only reason things were different now was because of Princess Changles special condition, which required time for the female officer to ept and understand Su Lis character.
Now that the female officer, and even the entire princess mansion, acknowledged him, why shouldnt he sleep in the bed? Besides, going to bed didnt mean the female officer would leave. After all, Princess Changle was still in aa, so it was out of the question for anyone to leave her unattended except for Su Li.
Even though he was being monitored, it was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise for Su Li.
Ive done good deeds my whole life, and this is my reward!Su Li grinned, and without any hesitation, he rolled onto the bed.
Chapter 27: Unexpected Guests!
Chapter 27: Unexpected Guests!
When Su Liy on the bed and tightly embraced Princess Changle, he felt a fluttering sensation in his heart. Princess Changles body was incredibly soft and warm, radiating a pleasant heat. As Su Li watched the clock ticking every two seconds, a sense of contentment filled his heart. This moment was equally thrilling for Princess Changle. She could clearly sense Su Li lying beside her, and a myriad of peculiar ideas rushed through her mind.
Young Changle knew that husbands and wives slept in the same bed, so she sometimes wondered if she and Su Li were a genuine couple. After all, they had yet to share a bed together. Despite gradually growing ustomed to the warmth and care Su Li bestowed upon her, little Changle would asionally entertain embarrassing thoughts in her heart. When would she wake up and sleep on the same bed as Su Li, like a true couple?
Princess Changle could feel Su Li holding her hand by the bedside at night, so where did he sleep? Was it on the floor? But now Su Li was lying on the bed, sharing the same sleeping space with her. They had be a genuine couple. Of course, young Changle didnt understand the intricacies of romance between men and women. She simply believed that couples slept together in one bed and eventually had children.
Then will I have a baby too?A strange notion sprouted in Princess Changles mind. After all, she was already sharing a bed with Su Li. But she was still unconscious. How could she have a baby?
Oh, what will it be like if we have children? Will they resemble me or my husband?Changle thought.
Shyness and a plethora of peculiar thoughts overwhelmed Princess Changles mind. In the midst of her chaotic thoughts, Princess Changle felt arge, warm hand supporting her head, and Su Li gently cradled Changles head in his arms. He ced the palm of Changles hand on his chest, seekingfort and reassurance.
Hmm This way, I wont have to worry about losing points for getting too close while I sleep, Su Li happily pondered after adjusting his posture.
For Changle, what she experienced was an incredibly warm chest. It felt hot, and she could even feel her hand resting on Su Lis chest. Where was his heart beating? It throbbed strongly and powerfully.
I really want to touch itPrincess Changle secretly yearned, desiring to physically connect with Su Li. Although she couldnt fulfill this wish and it remained impossible, the night was still sleepless for Princess Changle.
On the other hand, Su Li slept soundly, finding the bed much morefortable than a small bench. Moreover, he had Princess Changles rxed body in his embrace. And with the rapid rise of his points, he was enjoying a double harvest in his career and love life. Although he had to wake up asionally to adjust Changles sleeping position during the night, it was still a restful night for him.
Upon awakening the following day, Su Li stretched his body, feeling refreshed without the usual groaning of muscles and bones. He felt transparent andfortable, free from the stiffness of sleeping on a small stool.
The son-inws breakfast is ready, the female officer remarked upon seeing Su Li stirring.
Feed Changle first, and then Ill eat, he replied.
The female officer nodded and left the room to instruct the maid to bring the liquid food for Princess Changle. Taking advantage of the moment, Su Li nced at the products that had been refreshed by the system that day. [Product 1: A box of Coke (Fat House Happy Water) Value: 2 points!
Commodity 2: A roll of toilet paper (to save you from the distress of going to the toilet) Value: 1 point!
Commodity 3: A serving of barbecue dipping sauce (eating roast beef is a beautiful thing) Value: 1 point!
Commodity 4: Attribute point gift pack (1-3 free attribute points will be given randomly!) Value: 10,000 points!
Commodity 5: A serving of hot pot base (just hot pot and hot pot) Value: 1 point!
Avable credits: 72342!]
Its all rubbish Su Li spat and then emptied the system store.
They were all meaningless sundries. Although, he considered that when Princess Changle woke up, they could enjoy coke, barbecue, and hot pot together, which were likely food items. While pce cuisine could be visually stunning, excessive indulgence in it became monotonous. In this era, there were no rich condiments or exciting vors, not even stir-fried dishes.
With the abundance of spices, culinary techniques, and his own efforts, Su Li believed he could open a restaurant. However, since Changle had not yet awakened, he didnt have the opportunity to enhance the food. It wouldnt bevish, and it wouldnt go to waste if he purchased some seasoning.
He also obtained another small gift pack of attribute points, which was eptable. Rubbing his hands together, he held Princess Changles little hand with one hand while using the other to open the gift pack with a click. [Congrattions to the host, the luck is overwhelming, and you get three free attributes!]
It was still abination of physical strength and bnced development. Physique and strength reached 86 points simultaneously.
People like Guan Yu and Zhang Fei will probably surpass 90 in innate attributes. But you cant rush into the battlefield. Set a small goal and raise it to 100 before considering fighting!Su Li thought.
He was now the consort of a high-ranking man, and the Tang dynasty had once again achieved a state of peace. Ever since Li Jing had defeated the Turkic peoples, the Tang dynasty had entered an assertive and open period.
While Su Li didnt want his family to suffer while the country flourished, he still yearned to fulfill his dream of being a warrior on the battlefield. Naturally, he aimed to increase his attribute points to avoid being caught off guard. Feeling somewhat fortunate today, he received a small gift package of attribute points for two consecutive days, with three attributes being granted each time.
Su Li happily epted the porridge prepared for Princess Changle from the maid. The porridge was different from the usual millet porridge. It contained chopped vegetables, seasonings, and crushed egg whites. In short, it tasted absolutely delicious, with a different vor each day.
After finishing the porridge, a ss of fruit juice awaited her. Su Li followed his usual routine, serving the porridge to cool down and gently cing it on Princess Changles lips. As she instinctively swallowed, the warm porridge made its way into Princess Changles stomach, gradually awakening her consciousness through the physiological stimtion.
Last night marked the first time she shared a bed with Su Li. Princess Changle had been contemting the matter of conceiving a child, consumed by worries and unable to sleep. Consequently, she even dozed off before having her meal.
Observing the heartwarming scene before her, the female officer looked at her son-inw, whom she fully approved of, as he tenderly fed the princess warm porridge. Wasnt this the perfect match she had envisioned for Princess Changle?
However, the serene moment was abruptly interrupted by a call.
Governor Young Master Zhangsun Chong is here to visit
As soon as the maids voice trailed off, footsteps echoed through the courtyard, apanied by Zhangsun Chongs voice.
Cousin Ivee to see you!
Chapter 28: He’s a farmer, what gives him the right?
Chapter 28: He¡¯s a farmer, what gives him the right?
There was a hint of coldness on the face of the female officer, indicating her displeasure. What angered her was the fact that even though Princess Changle was now married to her son-inw, then how could Zhangsun Chong still enter the princesss mansion without any prior notification.
Previously, Zhangsun Chong was Princess Changles cousin, and the current queen was Zhangsun Chongs biological aunt. Additionally, Zhangsun Chong had a marriage contract with Princess Changle, which allowed him to enter the inner courtyard of the princesss mansion without the need for notification. This arrangement was considered eptable in the past.
However, now that the princess was married, Zhangsun Chong had be an outsider from all perspectives. This indicated that the guards of the Princess Mansion didnt view Su Li as a legitimate son-inw nor did they take him seriously. It was a serious neglect of their duty.
As the governor of the Princess Mansion, she theoretically had the authority to control personnel transfers throughout the mansion. But with Zhangsun Chong being able to freely ess the inner courtyard, it was not only a humiliation to the son-inw but also a personal affront to her.
The female officer didnt possess aplex mind. She simply wished the best for Princess Changle and had approved of Su Li as her son-inw. Naturally, she acknowledged his status as the male master. However, Zhangsun Chongs sudden visit was uneptable for her as the governor of the Princess Mansion.
My son-inw I must decline The female officer appeared embarrassed as she bowed to Su Li with a tinge of guilt.
Its alright Su Li waved his hand, assuring her.
After a month of interaction, Su Li understood that the female officer was stern on the surface but had a warm heart. Considering that she had epted his position as the male master, it was highly unlikely that she would deliberately try to counteract him.
There were only two possible reasons for the current situation. One possibility was that although Su Li had gained approval from the maids and female officers in the inner court, he had yet to gain recognition from the outer court. This was understandable since Su Li hadnt ventured outside the inner court since his marriage, and people in the outer court were unfamiliar with him.
The other possibility was simply a matter of conventional thinking
Su Li was aware of the historical engagement between Zhangsun Chong and Princess Changle, as well as Zhangsun Chongs privileged status as the Queens biological nephew. Due to his influential background, Zhangsun Chong had developed a sense of entitlement and continued to view Princess Changle as unmarried, disregarding the fact that she had already wedded another.
Allow him to enter After all, he is Changles cousin, Su Li said, recognizing that aside from the annulled marriage contract, Zhangsun Chong held a legitimate familial connection to Princess Changle. There was no rational basis to criticize his presence.
I apologize The female officer saluted once again. Su Li simply smiled and gestured for her to leave.
Once the female officer exited the room, she greeted Zhangsun Chong and hurried inside.
How is she? How is my cousin? Zhangsun Chong approached the female officer and inquired anxiously.
To be honest, Zhangsun Chong had no desire to be there. After all, his cousin was already married. However, he had beenpelled toe by his fathers orders. From Zhangsun Chongs perspective, Su Li, his cousins husband, was a mere puppet. He believed that he might not even have the opportunity to see his cousin, viewing her an unlucky individual tied to a peasant.
She has yet to regain consciousness. The son-inw is attending to her in the room. Please go inside, the female officer responded with indifference.
Her words struck Zhangsun Chong like a blow.
What? Zhangsun Chongs expression transformed!
How could that lowly peasant dare to do such a thing?
Despite his cousins marriage, Zhangsun Chong still believed that Su Li was nothing more than a lowly peasant. In his eyes, Su Lis status in the mansion was likely inferior to that of a servant. Although the marriage contract had been nullified, the revtion that a humble peasant was caring for his once-beloved cousin was unbearable for Zhangsun Chong.
There were incredible doubts and indescribable anger.
That was Princess Changles bedroom!
Although Zhangsun Chong used to be able to enter the inner courtyard of the princesss residence without notice, he had never been to Princess Changles bedroom before.
That was a ce he had never set foot in!
In Zhangsun Chongs heart some terrible thoughts arose!
How could he step into his cousins bedroom? How did he even have the courage to provide for his cousin? Where the hell was he when he wasnt taking care of her? Was he sleeping here as well?
Who is your son-inw? The female officer hesitantly looked at Zhangsun Chongs bewildered expression, moved his feet, and opened his mouth to ask.
No I mean, you are not responsible for the daily care and feeding of my cousin Zhangsun Chong looked at the head of the princesss residence standing in front of him.
Zhangsun Chong was very familiar with the head of the Princess Mansion. After all, she was the steward of the Princess Mansion and had been appointed by the Queen.
Therefore, Zhangsun Chong used to be very obedient, and the female officers attitude towards him wasnt as good as it used to be.
UmIs it not disrespectful?Zhangsun Chong thought.
Dont female officers always salute when they see him?Zhangsun Chong suddenly realized something.
As the husband of a princess, the son-inw works tirelessly day and night to serve her. Isnt that natural? the female officer said calmly.
The corner of Zhangsun Chongs mouth twitched, and he looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar head of the Princess Mansion in front of him.
There is nothing technically wrong with what the female officer says, but he really wants to ask why? Isnt Su Li just a humble peasant? Why? How does he deserve to serve the princess? He is merely a lowly peasant to be buried with. Do you, the head of the Princess Mansion, truly consider him a son-inw? Zhangsun Chong thought.
But with only a twitch of his mouth, Zhangsun Chong couldnt bring himself to say it. After a long moment of silence, Zhangsun Chong finally entered the room.
Upon entering, his eyes were met with a scene that shattered his heart. Sitting beside Princess Changles bed, Su Li gently spooned porridge into her mouth. He blew on it softly before bringing it to her lips, even using his fingers to delicately wipe away any traces left behind.
Su Li turned his head and smiled at Zhangsun Chong.
Hmm He is a rather handsome young man if not for his paleplexion. Hes quite presentable. Zhangsun Chong thought.
Zhangsun Chong couldnt help but gaze at Su Li, and upon closer examination, he realized that Su Lis appearance was wless. Comparing himself to Su Li, Zhangsun Chong had to admit that Su Li was more attractive.
My esteemed elder cousin has graced us with a visit, and the room is filled with splendor. I have some matters to attend to and cannot wee you properly, Su Li said with a smile.
You Zhangsun Chong began, wanting to say something, but remembering his fathers stern expression, he ultimately chose to remain silent.
My cousinsplexion has improved greatly I still remember how my cousin used to y with me before falling ill, but now things havee to this I heard from the head of the residence that youve been working tirelessly day and night to care for my cousin. It seems your efforts have paid off, Zhangsun Chong remarked.
Su Li nced at Zhangsun Chong and could sense the hidden sarcasm in his tone. He was suggesting that Su Li was a fortunate peasant who lucked into marrying the princess because of his cousins illness. In the end, Zhangsun Chong evenmended Su Li for his supposedly great contributions, all in a masterful tone
But, It was quite weird.
Chapter 29: Cousin, don’t come. I’m afraid Su Li will misunderstand!
Chapter 29: Cousin, don¡¯te. I¡¯m afraid Su Li will misunderstand!
Su Li didnt feel angry about Zhangsun Chongs sarcastic remarks. On the contrary, he found them somewhat amusing. In his second life, Su Li thought that Zhangsun Chong was ipetent and infuriating at best. Deep down, Su Li couldnt help but feel a sense of satisfaction as he, amoner had taken Zhangsun Chongs ce as Princess Changles husband.
Well Although Zhangsun Chong might not be willing to marry a princess who was in a vegetative state, seeing his former fiance leaning in someone elses arms would likely leave a bitter taste in his mouth.
Princess Changle did not like Zhangsun Chong, their secret marriage contract hadnt been made public yet. Given theck of significant progress between them, it wasnt surprising for Zhangsun Chong to react in such a manner.
After all, in the context of a romantic novel, this would be a case of the green plum being no match for a heaven-sent one. In terms of the storyline, it would be a case of the main character tragically falling victim to the cunning actions of others.
Su Li didnt even bother responding to Zhangsun Chongs inexplicable hostility.
Before Su Li could speak, the female officer interjected, The princesss improvedplexion is undoubtedly the result of her son-inws significant contributions.
The smart female officer sensed the underlying bitterness in Zhangsun Chongs tone. Even if she hadnt recognized Su Lis true identity, she still intended to defend him. After all, Su Li held the official position of the princess mansions male master, representing the princesss reputation.
The female officer didnt particrly like Zhangsun Chong, especially after witnessing Princess Changles copse. Zhangsun Chong was left speechless by the female officersment casting a resentful gaze toward Su Li. However, he soon realized that Su Li had no intention of engaging with him. He was beingpletely ignored. An indescribable anger welled up within Zhangsun Chong, but he knew remaining silent was better than to respond because his stern father loomed at home, ready to punish him severely if he dared to cause trouble in the Princess Mansion.
For a while, the atmosphere grew tense and silent. Zhangsun Chong stood there silently, his gaze fixed on Su Li. Su Li continued to ignore him, focusing solely on feeding Princess Changle.
After breakfast, Su Li followed his usual routine and hugged Princess Changle.
Zhangsun Chong suddenly interjected, asking, What are you doing?
Im taking Changle out to stretch her muscles and enjoy the sunlight, Su Li replied with a smile.
Zhangsun Chong became furious, unable to bear the sight of his former love being attended to by another man.
Changle is still unconscious, he protested.
The imperial doctor has rmended this as beneficial to the princesss condition, the female officer intervened, stopping Zhangsun Chong before he could take any further action.
Helplessly, Zhangsun Chong could only watch as Su Li carried Princess Changle out of the room and into the yard, feeling defeated and unsure of what to do next. But then, he witnessed a scene that made him even more dizzy.
Su Li gently manipted Princess Changles body, treating her like an exquisite puppet. He hugged her and guided her movements, allowing her feet to touch the ground. This sight was unbearable for Zhangsun Chong, and he couldnt remain passive anymore. He hastily fled the scene.
Please see off Young Master Changsun, Su Li casually waved his hand and smiled.
The female officers eyes glimmered with a slight smile. As she observed Su Lis warm smile, she understood deep inside that he was a gentle and kind son-inw.
Yes! she responded with a smile and followed Zhangsun Chong to bid him farewell.
No theres no need to see me off, Zhangsun Chong waved his hands hurriedly before leaving.
Only Su Li remained in the courtyard and couldnt help but burst intoughter. Well, such behavior could be seen as inappropriate for someone of his humble background, despite Zhangsun Chongs arrogance. After all, Princess Changle had never loved him. Their engagement was merely a marriage of convenience and apromise for power, with Changle being nothing more than a casualty.
In truth, no matter how you looked at it, Changle was a pitiful victim. After all, she and Zhangsun Chong were close rtives, even within three generations. Reflecting on this, Su Li felt a sense of superiority.
The fault lies with me as a minister The female officer returned, and her smile vanished, reced by deep self-me. The Princess is married now, and even if Zhangsun Chong is her cousin and his aunt is the Princesss biological mother, he still doesnt have the right to enter the Princess Mansion freely. In the whole world, only His Majesty and the Queen cane and go without notice.
As a son-inw, Su Li hadnt had the opportunity to familiarize himself with the people and circumstances within the mansion. As the governor of the Princess Mansion, he would bear the greatest responsibility for allowing Zhangsun Chong to enter without notification.
Its alright Ive only been here for a month, Su Li shook his head and smiled.
Since the Princess is married, nobody should be able to enter the Princess Mansion directly. I will handle this personally. Please dont worry, the female officer said earnestly.
Its alright Su Li smiled but was interrupted by the female officer before he could finish speaking.
The Princess Mansion is not only the princesss residence but also the son-inws residence. Youve only just arrived, and the servants were disrespectful. I want them to understand this truth, the female officer dered.
Su Li shook his head and chuckled. His original intention was to say that it was fine and he would deal with itter, but the female officer disyed her loyalty.
Yet, this also indicated that the governor of the Princess Mansion, the female officer in front of him, had fully recognized his authority. It was a good thing. After all, being a member of the imperial family brought about a multitude of troubles. No matter how high your official position was, you had no control over the princess.
The princesss mansion and the court were twopletely separate systems. She still had a lingering air of favoritism hanging over her head. The Princess of the Tang Dynasty was open-minded, while the Governor of the Princesss Mansion was arrogant and controlling as the housekeeper. The female officer returned to her senses, which saved her from future troubles. After all, the Queen personally appointed the female officer as the housekeeper of the Princesss Mansion, giving her full control over finances and personnel within the mansion. Only when the female officer regained herposure could Su Li truly be considered the head of the family.
As for Princess Changle, who was in Su Lis embrace, her mind was filled with confusion. Zhangsun Chong? Her cousin? The one she was engaged to? It all seemed so distant. Since she fell into aa, Princess Changle hadnt heard Zhangsun Chongs voice. Even with Su Lis constant presence, she had almost forgotten about him. She didnt like Zhangsun Chong, but there was no denying that she had once been promised to him in marriage. This fact made Princess Changle extremely ufortable.
She grew more ustomed to Su Lispany with each passing day and became more concerned about his thoughts and feelings. Yesterday, when she lost control of her bodily functions and Su Li personally cared for her, her emotions overwhelmed her. Today, the arrival of Zhangsun Chong didnt bring her the joy of meeting a rtive.
Her primary concern was Su Lis feelings. She desperately wanted to tell Su Li that, despite the marriage contract with Zhangsun Chong, she had never harbored any affection for him or even had any physical contact with him. In her daydreams and fantasies, Zhangsun Chong never made an appearance. She cared too much about Su Lis thoughts, especially when she found herself in a perplexing situation.
What is the most noticeable change when someone falls deeply in love with another person? They begin to examine themselves and worry about the other persons attitude.
However, Changle couldnt voice her thoughts. If she could speak, the only words she would utter to Zhangsun Chong would be, Cousin, please donte. Im afraid Su Li might misunderstand!
Of course, Su Li didnt misunderstand
Chapter 30: Empress Zhangsun’s Shock!
Chapter 30: Empress Zhangsun¡¯s Shock!
Certainly, Princess Changle couldnt prevent her cousin froming over. Although, she was growing increasingly anxious to awaken from her state. Even though she was still unable to move, being able to converse with her husband brought her some sce. Unlike her current situation, where she was bing more and more dependent on her interactions with Su Li, she yearned for more contact with him.
Su Li was unaware of Princess Changles thoughts. He was preupied with how to earn favor once Changle woke up. It was uncertain how much Changle understood about his efforts.
Who could guarantee that Changle would truly form a positive opinion of her husband, whom she had never met? Even if they didnt sleep separately, there was no guarantee that she wouldnt reject him directly. Su Li would be grateful if she even epted him reluctantly.
However, the timing of Princess Changles awakening remained unknown, and Su Li still had plenty of time to umte points. Thanks to theprehensive medical treatments she received, Changles health would not deteriorate, and she was much healthier than the average person.
While Su Li continued caring for Princess Changle, the female officer left the courtyard after Eldest Grandson Chong departed. The female officer was displeased by Eldest Grandson Chongs direct entry into the inner court. Su Li couldnt help but tidy up, so the officer took the initiative to assist him. She wanted everyone in the Princess Mansion to know that Su Li was the son-inw and male master of the mansion, as well as Princess Changles husband, despite his peasant background.
Only Su Li, Princess Changle, and a few maids were left in the courtyard. It was worth mentioning that Su Li now attended to Princess Changles physical needs, including bathing her body and so on
The role of the female officer on Princess Changles side had transformed from one of surveince topanionship. Her primary responsibility was to assist Princess Changle in case of any emergencies. With the departure of Zhangsun Chong and the female officer, the surroundings became unusually calm.
To be honest, Su Li found Zhangsun Chongs behavior quite embarrassing. While in most Tang-era texts, Zhangsun Chong yed the role of the male protagonists primary antagonist. Su Li lived two lives and experienced a prolonged period of wasted existence as a peasant in this life, and didnt feel the urge to engage in mischief.
From Su Lis perspective, Zhangsun Chongs odd ambiguity and hasty retreat were nothing more than a joke. Su Li couldnt bring himself to pretend to be antagonistic toward a spirited young man like Zhangsun Chong. On the contrary, it embarrassed Su Li as if he were being forced to act out a pointless scene.
Instead, Su Li desired to spend more time with Princess Changle and strengthen their friendship. However, as they said, wishes were often unfulfilled. Just as Su Li hadnt finished stretching Princess Changles body after about an hour, another esteemed guest arrived in the yardPrincess Changles mother, Empress Zhangsun.
Empress Zhangsun had visited the princesss residence on previous asions. Inparison to the busy state of Li Er (presumably referring to Emperor Taizong, Princess Changles father), as the mother of Princess Changle, Empress Zhangsun would asionallye to visit. Li Ers visits were not frequent, as he was upied with state affairs, and his emotional instability could potentially affect Princess Changles well-being, as warned by the imperial doctor.
In contrast, Empress Zhangsun could control her emotions, adhere to the doctors instructions, and calmly share stories and interesting tales with Princess Changle. Her emotional state was much more stable than that of Li Er the ruler of the country. Hence, she visited her more frequently.
Although Empress Zhangsun visited more often than Li Er, Su Li preferred her presence over his. The main reason was that Su Li found Li Er quite bothersome. Every time Li Er visited, regardless of what Su Li was doing, he would interrupt and send Su Li away to have a private conversation with his daughter. Furthermore, Li Er couldnt control his emotions while talking, and the conversations tended to be lengthy and unpleasant. The worst part was that theysted for hours, during which Su Li was not allowed to indulge in any form of entertainment.
In short, when Li Er visited, Su Li couldnt enjoy any entertainment or gain any points, as his primary duty was to stay out of the way.
Inparison, Empress Zhangsun was much more reasonable. Upon her arrival, if he was stretching Princess Changle, Empress Zhangsun wouldnt bother Su Li. Instead, she would sit aside and engage in storytelling with the unconscious Princess, sharing recent interesting events. Empress Zhangsun didnt shy away from Su Li, who could learn a great deal ofmon knowledge through the Empresss words.
Empress Zhangsun was truly kind-hearted and possessed a discerning mind. For instance, she would discuss intriguing urrences in court. Despite Su Lisck of understanding of official positions and court operations, Empress Zhangsun noticed Su Lis confusion. She took it upon herself to intimately exin the identities and responsibilities of the officials she mentioned. From that moment on, Empress Zhangsun seemed to realize that Su Li, being a peasant, was unfamiliar with the courts system and workings.
During storytelling sessions with Princess Changle, Su Li keenly observed that Empress Changsuns narratives began to focus on court affairs. Whenever a new official position was mentioned, the Empress would always provide an exnation, eliminating the need for Su Li to inquire. Su Li could simply sit in Empress Changsuns presence and gather a wealth of useful information.
Thanks to Empress Zhangsun, Su Li gained aprehensive understanding of the official system in the Tang Dynasty, including the specific roles and names associated with each position. This knowledge proved immensely valuable. It was essential for anyone aspiring to enter the court and be an officer to grasp the hierarchical structure and responsibilities of each position. Even in less favorable circumstances, should Su Li encounter a situation where his name was brought up, he could listen to the official position mentioned by the other party and assess whether he could withstand the implications.
Your Majesty Su Li hastily stood up upon the arrival of Empress Changsun. Of course, it was merely a gesture to show respect. He continued to cradle Changle, pretending to maintain decorum.
When a leader arrives, one must disy the utmost decorum. It is necessary to demonstrate unwavering care and respect for the leader, regardless of ones duties.
A reasonable leader like Empress Zhangsun would decline such excessive respect, as she would not want to impose any difficulties on Su Li, even if she deserved the respect. On the other hand, an unreasonable leader like Li Er would take charge of Princess Changle from Su Li, naturally expecting and epting Su Lis deference and then dismissing him.
Theres no need to salute. I came to see Changle. Please continue your work, Empress Zhangsun said with a smile.
Su Li nodded and resumed stretching Changle.
Empress Zhangsun observed her drowsy daughter. She managed to control her emotions not because she didnt love her daughter but because she loved her too much. How could any parent feel at ease seeing their daughter sleep-deprived, pale, and weak?
However, Empress Zhangsun had to regte her emotions well. If her daughter could sense her distress, she certainly wouldnt want her mother to appear before her with a gloomy attitude.
While gazing at Little Changles pale face, Empress Zhangsun suddenly noticed that herplexion seemed more vibrant and healthy than before. Howe she looked so much better this time, with rosy cheeks and a lively appearance,pared to thest time she saw her.
Empress Zhangsun had passionately prayed for Changle during the eleven or twelve days she hadnt visited. She wished that this time would be different, and her prayers seemed to have been answered.
Empress Zhangsun did not know that during her absence, Su Li had been fortunate enough to procure therapeutic products and administer them to Changle for five consecutive days, replenishing her blood. Furthermore, Su Li had even treated Changle for asthma, ensuring her overall well-being.
Empress Zhangsun was astounded by the remarkable change in Changlesplexion. If the imperial physician were here, after feeling the pulse, they would probably exim that this was not only due to traditional Chinese medicine
Chapter 32: Li Er’s Surprise and Uncertainty!
Chapter 32: Li Er¡¯s Surprise and Uncertainty!
Some of them dont conform to the rhyme and tone Empress Zhangsuns expression revealed a hint of doubt. Liu Yongs words didnt match the current style of Tang poetry. The modern term for Tang poetry, Song lyrics, and Yuan opera collectively referred to these traditional forms of literature. Although, in reality, there were differences in the mainstream literary styles of each era.
Therefore, taking two lines from the poem Butterfly Love and looking at them in the eyes of modern people, they might appear to have seven characters each, but they did not conform to the rhyme and rhythm of modern seven-character poetry.
Thankfully, during the early Tang Dynasty, there was chaos during the Northern and Southern dynasties. The current emperor, who hailed from a noble family in the Longyou region, wielded significant influence over the literary world with the support of the Five Surnames and Seven Worthies. However, as opinions were yet to be settled, it might take some time to reach a definitive conclusion.
I do think these two sentences are very good. Being a female officer in the pce, the magistrate of the Princess Residence was undoubtedlypetent in both appreciation and literature. Naturally, she could discern the variation between the two sentences.
The son-inw was previously amon peasant and had never studied phic notations. Although it doesnt conform to the rules of phics, it surprisingly fits perfectly, the female officer spoke up.
The two iplete poems exude deep affection, and it is not necessary to focus on the rhyme for them to be beautiful. Moreover, this word is also excellent. Empress Zhangsun gazed at the female officer for a while, then smiled, clutching the half sheet of rice paper in her hand, and departed with a smile.
The female officer hadnt noticed Su Lis handwriting, which was already exceptional. After all, she was just a female officer. In appreciating calligraphy, she could only perceive that Su Lis writing was neat, rigorous, and aesthetically pleasing without recognizing its great fame.
Font appreciation was more challenging than poetry appreciation as it required higher levels of knowledge and understanding. When it came to appreciating poetry, one could make a simple evaluation by memorizing the rhyme and tone. With a quick nce, it was possible to determine whether a poem adhered to the prescribed format. However, there was no fixed form for appreciating calligraphy. To develop a certain level of appreciation, one had to extensively study the works of renowned masters.
As a mother of the nation, Empress Zhangsun possessed a certain level of calligraphy appreciation ability.
The traces of the brush strokes resemble those of Chu Suiliang! Empress Zhangsun looked at the two lines ofrge characters in her hand, her face filled with doubt.
The Four Great Calligraphers of the Early Tang Dynasty had a profound impact on the world of calligraphy. Yan Zhenqings Yan style bore the influence of the Four Great Calligraphers, particrly that of Zhu Suiliang.
The Four Great Calligraphers of the Early Tang Dynasty were Ouyang Xun, Yu Shinan, Zhu Suiliang, and Xue Ji. Among them, Yu Shinan had already passed away due to illness, Ouyang Xun was advanced in age, Zhu Suiliang was in his prime, and Xue Ji had not yet emerged as a prominent figure.
Currently, Empress Zhangsuns primary task was to transcribe Li Ers daily records, which involved documenting his activities. Although Zhu Suiliang had not yet reached the pinnacle of his career, he had already gained a significant amount of fame. Compared to Yu Shinan and Ouyang Xun, Zhu Suiliang was considered ater, but his reputation was catching up with that of the two esteemed calligraphers. Despite being young, Zhu Suiliang possessed a versatile style that earned him praise in literary circles.
Zhu Suiliang inherited the tradition of Wang Xizhis calligraphy, known for its outward softness and inward firmness, rounded brushstrokes, and high esteem. Li Er, too, greatly admired Wang Xizhis calligraphy and held Zhu Suiliang in high regard. Empress Zhangsun had the opportunity to view Zhu Suiliangs masterful calligraphic works on multiple asions. Hence, she could identify traces of Su Lis font resembling those of Suiliang.
No This is too different the Queen frowned.
Although there were some hints of Zhu Suiliang in the Yan-style calligraphy, it was minimal. After all, Yan-style calligraphy stood as a distinct style on its own. If it were entirely influenced by Zhu Suiliang, it would not be sufficient to establish a new school.
However, even Empress Zhangsun couldnt perceive much at the moment. Appreciating calligraphy required passionate enthusiasm to truly develop a discerning eye. Her husband, Li Er, was a passionate enthusiast in this regard.
The Lotus stepped lightly as Empress Zhangsun returned to the pce. Li Er was dealing with state affairs in the Ganlu Temple.
How is Changle? he asked as he heard the footsteps and looked up to see the Empress. He knew that today his goddess of mercy had gone to visit his daughter.
She looks great. She doesnt appear sick. If it werent for the fact that she hasnt woken up, I would genuinely think shes fine. She never looked so good before she passed out Empress Zhangsun spoke up, recounting every detail of what she had seen and heard that day to Li Er, word for word.
Amidst her ount, she mixed in positive praise of Su Li, emphasizing his performance in taking care of Changle for a month without any mishaps. She believed Su Li to be a trustworthy and responsible child whom she could entrust with Changle.
His clothes arent even properly fastened? Li Er chuckled but didnt express any further opinion. He understood that the male and female perspectives were different, and he felt that Su Li was merely putting on a show. He considered himself a slightly clever peasant who didnt deserve his daughter. She was truly a proud daughter of heaven.
By the way, I found this broken piece of calligraphy paper at Lizhi Pce. It has a great aura, and the pce maid said its made by the son-inw. I havent looked into it much, but I brought it for you to take a look, Queen Zhangsun said with a smile as she handed Li Er the two lines of Su Lis iplete poem.
A peasants son may not even know all the characters. What good words can he write? Li Er sneered and took them. Then, his gaze turned thoughtful.
Unlike Empress Zhangsun, Li Er loved the art of calligraphy, especially the works of Wang Xizhi. Although his own calligraphy was mediocre, his ability to appreciate it was outstanding.
The pce maid only thought the characters looked good. Empress Zhangsun thought they were quite good, but she couldnt exin why. Li Er, on the other hand, was different.
I see the brush strokes. They resemble those of Zhu Suiliang Empress Zhangsun spoke up. As Li Ers close confidante, she had encountered Zhu Suiliangs ink treasures many times, so she could easily perceive the brush strokes resembling his. But she couldnt see anything more.
Not only that Li Er waved his hand and frowned, gently smoothing the paper with both hands and leaning closer. Empress Zhangsuns face showed a hint of surprise. As someone who had seen countless works by famous calligraphers, she knew that Li Er would only assume this posture when he encountered a truly outstanding work.
Empress Zhangsun didnt interrupt but began to ponder, How can a peasants son possess calligraphy that even her husband will admire?
If Im not mistaken, there are only one or two strokes that resemble those of Zhu Suiliang, but there are also traces of Cai Yong, Wang Xizhi, Wang Xianzhi, and Chu Suiliangs calligraphy, Li Er spoke as he examined the writing.
As someone who had studied the works of famous calligraphers, Li Er immediately recognized the extraordinary qualities of the writing.
Not only that, but he has a deep understanding of the calligraphy of Cai Yong, Wang Xizhi, Wang Xianzhi, and Chu Suiliang, and it is not an exaggeration to say that he has mastered it.
But if thats all, its just copying others works Each of his calligraphy and painting strokes, whether horizontal or vertical, has its own form, style, and structure. It has truly be a unique style! He should be recognized as the pioneer of a new school! Li Er spoke with confidence.
This was the perspective of a passionate amateur calligraphy enthusiast who had studied art for many years. It was hard to determine the quality of the writing, but in terms of appreciation ability alone, even Zhu Suiliang would have to acknowledge Li Ers skills.
Your Majesty, even Zhu Suiliang wouldnt receive such high praise! Empress Zhangsun eximed in surprise.
Zhu Suiliang has been immersed in calligraphy for many years and has thoroughly studied the essence of the calligraphy sage. He also has his own style and has created his own school, so he is not far from it. But this writing is still superior to his!
Li Ers gaze then turned to Empress Zhangsun. Are there any other samples? he asked.
There is only this one, Empress Zhangsun replied.
Ill go check on Changle. Li Ers eyes shed with doubt.
Chapter 33: The little cotton-padded jacket starts leaking air!
Chapter 33: The little cotton-padded jacket starts leaking air!
It was evident that Li Er didnt believe that Su Lis hand could have created such calligraphy. With Li Ers discerning eye, it was clear that this was a pioneering and distinctive calligraphy style.
As Li Er had mentioned earlier, Zhu Suiliang had been immersed in the art of calligraphy for many years, fully grasping the essence of the calligraphic masters. With his own style, he had the potential to establish a new school of calligraphy. However, there was still a gap in the level of calligraphy disyed in the two lines of residual poetry by Su Li.
And who was Su Li? A peasant!Li Er thought.
Su Lis calligraphy was unique, yet it also carried the influence of Cai Yong, Wang Xizhi, Wang Xianzhi, and Chu Suiliang. It was the kind of calligraphy that made sense.
But how could a peasant acquire these masterpieces of ink from renowned artists to observe and learn from?
Moreover, how old was Su Li?
ording to Li Ers investigation, Su Li was only twenty-three years old when he was brought in for the wedding.
And ording to the investigation, Su Lis family moved to Longyou in the sixth year of the Wu De period, and Su Li himself did not receive any formal education. So the question arises How did an uneducated peasant like Su Li learn to read and write?
Setting aside reading and literacy, how could an uneducated peasant possess calligraphy skills that even Zhu Suiliang, who had immersed himself in calligraphy for many years, could not match? How could Su Li even create his own style?
Furthermore, it was worth considering that before this, Su Li was a simple peasant. However, he was able to convince the imperial physician to change the way Princess Changle was cared for. The physician even acknowledged Su Lis limited knowledge of medicine.
Initially, Li Er didnt pay much attention to this, as in this era, it was quitemon for peasants andmon people to have some knowledge of medical books and prescriptions, especially given the difficulty and expense of seeking medical treatment.
Indeed, the situation was quite different now. Su Li had mastered a unique and powerful calligraphy style that was enough to establish his own school.
And it was a unique calligraphy that Li Er had never seen before, clearly not belonging to anyone else. Truly, it was highly unlikely for an ordinary peasant to master such a unique skill as calligraphy. He couldnt achieve that even if he were wealthy. Copying so many ancient works of art required more than just money.
It was worth noting that under Su Lis care for a month, Princess Changlesplexion improved significantly, even surpassing her previous condition before she fainted.
Li Er was ovee with suspicion and confusion as he hastily walked out of the pce gate but suddenly halted in his tracks.
Summon the imperial physician at once! hemanded.
Following that, he departed from the pce apanied by the imperial physician.
The Princesss residence At this moment, Su Li had finished the daily massage and care for Princess Changle and was holding her as usual, telling her stories to earn extra points.
Suddenly, a female court attendant hurriedly arrived. Your Highness has arrived, Lord Husband
Su Li couldnt help but disy a hint of helplessness on his face. Today was turning out to be quite peculiarfirst, Princess Changles mother paid a visit, and now the Emperor.
The Empresss visit wasnt an issue since it wouldnt affect Su Lis umtion of points. Plus, he could gain a deeper understanding of the politics of the Tang Dynasty through her presence.
But what about Li Er?
Upon arrival, he immediately wanted to dismiss Su Li and have a private conversation with Princess Changle. This had no benefits for Su Li and even dyed his point-gathering activities. What bothered Su Li the most was that Li Er didnt even spare him a proper nce, making Su Li naturally dislike him.
However, whether he liked it or not, Su Li had no right to refuse Well, its more appropriate to say, After all, he is Princess Changles biological father, Su Lis father-inw, and the chairman and CEO of the Tang Dynasty Corporation.
Greetings, Your Majesty Su Li respectfully stood up while still holding Princess Changle.
Li Er didnt hesitate and took Princess Changle from Su Lis arms, just as before.
Su Li had no choice but to bow respectfully.
For now, step back Li Er nced at Su Li and spoke.
Su Li had no option but to leave
Whenever Li Er came, he wanted to have a private conversation with Princess Changle. Su Li had grown ustomed to it. After all, Li Er was known in history for being a person with direct and passionate emotions.
ording to historical records, this is how Li Er wrote to his daughter Li Zhi in two letters that were posted within the pce.
I have received two imperial decrees but have not seen your letter. Your father is worried, sick and feels like dying. I have received news from Liaodong, and I am sending a letter in response. I recall that you once expressed a desire to die but did not know how. Your father gives you hismand.
During his expedition to Goguryeo, Li Er and his daughter Li Zhi lived apart and corresponded through letters. As a result, there were two asions when Li Er received the internal memorials but did not see Li Zhis letter. Li Er wrote down his thoughts twice.
Well, it was somewhat like this:
My daughter, I have received two copies of the big internal memorial, yet I still have not received a letter from you. Your father is deeply worried. However, just now, I unexpectedly received a letter from you, written in your own hand, informing me about your mothers illness. Instantly, my worries and fears vanished. It felt as if I had been brought back from the dead. Henceforth, if you experience headaches or fall ill, immediately write and inform me. Simrly, I shall do the same for you if I be unwell. Today, I received news from Liaodong, and I am sharing it with you. I miss you greatly and long for the day we can be reunited. That is all I have to say, Father.
Interesting! It appeared that in a previous life, Su Li had the opportunity to read the original text of Li Ers Two Letters and found it amusing, particrly the part where he expressed, Thinking of you makes me want to die, which was rather cheesy.
From this, it could be deduced that when Li Er had private conversations with Changle, he probably wanted to express some cheesy words but felt embarrassed to let his son-inw hear them.
Alright, lets set aside Li Ers terrible deeds, such as killing his brothers and forcing his father to abdicate the throne. However, on the other hand he seemed to possess a down-to-earth nature.
In terms of his personality, Li Er was known for being both romantic and vulgar in hisnguage, as well as having a tendency to show off. Nevertheless,pared to other emperors, he was considered to have a rtively decent personality.
Beautiful maiden Li Er embraced Princess Changle and began his unique expression of affection for her, which was exclusive to him as the Phoenix.
Yeye is upied with state affairs and has been visiting less frequentlytely, but Yeye still holds Lizi dear in his heart
(ED Note: The term Yeye is used by Li Er to refer to himself as the father or grandfather, expressing affection and familiarity.)
Li Ers expressions were filled with purity and sincerity. One of his famous lines was, I miss you so much that Im dying to see you.
There were numerous emotional expressions from Li Er, ranging from happiness upon seeing Changles improvedplexion to sadness when she remained in aa. His expressions often conveyed extreme distress.
Compared to Changsun Wu Fei, Li Er seemed to disy more resentment, resembling a woman overwhelmed by emotions. Tears welled up in the corners of his eyes as he spoke, reflecting his profound emotions and a strong sense of duty.
Initially, Changle was deeply moved by Li Ers genuine feelings. After all, she was in a state of panic and easily swayed by the affection of her beloved father. However, when Su Li came into her world, he instilled inner peace within her and granted her the courage to face everything. Su Li also stirred a newfound desire within her.
Although she couldnt see or touch him, she began to develop feelings for Su Lis presence and found herself unable to extricate herself from his influence.
Now wee to this
If Princess Changle could make a facial expression, it would be happening right now. Changle preferred being held in Su Lis arms and listening to his stories rather than experiencing the difort caused by her fathers actions. She wished Su Li would just stay by her side without saying anything, providing herfort.
Unfortunately, every time her father came, he would drive Su Li away. At this moment, Li Ers rich emotional expressions did not realize that his little secret had begun to leak.
Chapter 34: Something is wrong with Su Li!
Chapter 34: Something is wrong with Su Li!
Li Er was expressing his feelings, and Little Changle was bored
Father hasnt finished yetChangle thought.
Li Er hadnt finished speaking either, as his emotions were incredibly sincere and vibrant. He chatted for over an hour before Li Er finally stopped.
Changle felt a surge of excitement in her heart. Based on past experience, once her father finished speaking, he would likely leave, and she could then be held by her husband Su Li and get close to him again.
The imperial doctor came in, Li Er said, not forgetting the purpose of their visit. He had brought a doctor along.
After a while, the imperial doctor entered the courtyard. Come and see Changles condition, Li Er said.
The imperial doctor first examined Princess Changlesplexion, noting her rosy cheeks and smooth skin. Then, the doctor listened to her breathing, which was calm and powerful.
Strange The imperial doctor furrowed their brow slightly. Princess Changle had a congenital condition that caused respiratory ailments. The imperial physicians had diagnosed her condition multiple times, so they were well aware of her previous physical condition.
Respiratory ailments referred to respiratory diseases, and Princess Changle had never had as stable and powerful breathing as she did now.
Feeling hesitant, the imperial doctor took her pulse and made a diagnosis. As they felt the steady and strong pulse, the doctors brows furrowed even more, filled with doubt.
It was truly perplexing. Princess Changles pulse was steady and healthy, showing no signs of any respiratory ailment. But this waspletely unreasonable.
Since childhood, Princess Changle had been examined by imperial physicians for her respiratory ailment. Yet now, after just one month without seeing her, there was no indication of any respiratory disorder in her pulse.
Even setting aside the respiratory ailment, Princess Changles pulse had always been weak, and she had been physically frail since childhood. But now it seemed that her pulse condition was better than that of most adults.
If we were to discuss an improvement in Princess Changles overall health, it would be understandable. Still, the sudden disappearance of the respiratory ailment seemed to contradict the knowledge and experience of the imperial physicians.
This The imperial physician was perplexed. This respiratory ailment had been with Princess Changle since birth, simr to Empress Zhangsun. It could be said that the imperial doctors in the entire pce were at a loss, unable to find a cure and only able to suspend treatment without any radical solution.
There was no record in the medical books or ancient texts of a cure for this respiratory ailment(asthma), and it was not heard of Princess Changles condition suddenly improving in such a manner.
How is that possible? Li Er hurriedly inquired after the imperial physician finished checking her pulse.
The Princesss health is excellent, even better than an average person, the imperial physician replied.
Li Er looked at the imperial physician with confusion, as the physicians expression was serious just moments ago. Why he started to ask.
The reason for my earlier expression is exactly what I wanted to discuss, Your Highness, the imperial physician began. Princess Changle is not only in good health, but her long-standing respiratory condition haspletely disappeared. I made such a fuss because I have searched through medical books and records, and there is no mention of a cure for respiratory conditions, let alone one that disappears without any apparent reason. The imperial physician stroked his graying beard, puzzled and unable to understand the situation.
The imperial physician nodded in agreement. Indeed, Your Highness. The Crown Prince Consort possesses some knowledge of medicine.
Yes, the Prince Consort does have some knowledge of medicine, but it is limited to basic prescriptions and herbal remedies. It is hard to imagine how he could cure a respiratory illness like asthma, the imperial physician expressed profound puzzlement.
The imperial doctor was aware that Su Li had some medical skills and had epted his suggestions in the past. The doctor had also witnessed Su Li giving Princess Changle a massage. However, despite having a solid foundation, Su Lis technique was not particrly refined. As an experienced physician, the imperial doctor could perceive Su Lis actual level of skill.
After listening to Li Er, the imperial physician lightly sped his fingers and pondered for a moment.
Summon Su Li toe!
After some time, Su Li arrived at the courtyard. ncing around, he noticed the imperial doctor standing there with a puzzled expression, and Su Li immediately understood the situation. Being somewhat skilled in medicine, he might not excel in treatingplex ailments, but assessing Princess Changles pulse was not a difficult task.
Through pulse diagnosis, Su Li had already determined that Princess Changles respiratory illness hadpletely recovered, thanks to the systemic medication she had been taking. It seemed that the imperial doctor had also discovered this fact.
Did you cure Princess Changles respiratory ailment? Li Er asked Su Li, gazing at him intently.
Su Li knew this question was bound to arise, but he couldnt provide a truthful answer. While he possessed medical knowledge, his ability to treat serious illnesses was limited. Princess Changles recovery was solely due to the effects of the systems medication and had nothing to do with Su Lis medical skills.
What if Li Er asked Su Li to treat Empress Zhangsuns respiratory ailment once again? Su Li currently had no medicine at his disposal, as the systems products were randomly refreshed, making their avability uncertain.
Not exactly Su Li understood that his secret wouldnt remain hidden for long. After all, Su Li was determined to save Princess Changle and, as a peasants son, possessed a mysterious system within him. It was inevitable that he would need toe up with an exnation.
However, before Su Li could utter a single word of his carefully crafted excuse, Li Er interrupted him with a dismissive gesture.
In that case, take good care of Changle. If there are any abnormalities, report them immediately. Li Er waved his hand, showing no interest in probing further. Instead, he provided instructions and departed with the imperial doctor.
Su Lis borate fabrication went unheard, leaving him flustered and unable to find his footing.
On the other side, Li Er looked at the imperial doctor after leaving the princesss mansion.
I am not knowledgeable in the art of medicine. In your opinion, who could have cured a respiratory ailment? Li Er asked.
Well, I searched through ancient books and scrolls, but I didnt find the method However, medical skills are extensive and profound, and there may be a method for curing the respiratory ailment that has not been passed down to future generations The imperial doctor replied honestly.
At least, in this era, no one could cure the respiratory ailment.
Including Sun Simiao!
Li Er had asked Sun Simiao to treat Changle and Princess Zhangsuns respiratory ailment.
Are you suggesting that Su Lis medical skills are extraordinary, and he has been hiding them? Li Er asked again.
I understand. It is indeed possible that Su Lis medical skills are exceptional, and he has been hiding them. Although his skills in massage and maniption may seem ordinary, he has a strong foundation and is knowledgeable in various medical books However, considering his young age, just past twenty The royal physician also picked up on Li Ers implications.
Li Er asked the royal physician himself this twice, and a trace of doubt emerged in his heart.
Recalling Su Lis suggestion that day, although the method was rtively ordinary, during the conversation, Su Li had a deep foundation, quoted scriptures, and even involved some very unpopr medical books. Leaving aside medical skills, his knowledge reserve was beyond theparison of ordinary doctors.
Just practicing medicine, no matter how talented he was, he needed to work hard, and Su Li was only twenty-three This was different frommon sense.
However, Princess Changles inexplicable recovery from her respiratory ailment did not conform tomon sense. After Li Ers questioning, the imperial doctor couldnt help but have a conjecture in his mind.
It seems so, replied the royal physician, nodding in agreement. Based on his skills and knowledge, as well as his ability to treat Princess Changles previously untreatable condition, it is possible that Su Li is a medical prodigy in his own right.
Indeed, in this era, the practice of medicine often involves various beliefs, including spiritual and metaphysical aspects, agreed Li Er, deep in thought. Su Lis fortunate encounter with Yuan Tiangang and his exceptional medical skills could indicate his innate talent and potential in both conventional and unconventional approaches to healing.
Yuan Tiangang that was really something.
And Li Er he felt even more dignified.
Calligraphy could be a school of its own It might be the medical skills that could cure Changles respiratory ailment or even those two broken poems that didnt rhyme
The physician nodded, recognizing the lines from Su Lis calligraphy. Indeed, those lines were not only visually stunning, but their meaning holds deep wisdom. Perhaps there was more to Su Lis abilities than meets the eye. It might be worth delving into his unconventional methods and exploring how they could potentially help Princess Changle.
Reading it again at this moment, the more he read it, the more different it became. Although it did not match the rhyme, it had a special vor!
Besides Yuan Tiangangs hexagrams and joy!
Li Er pondered, Su Li this kid something is wrong!
Something is wrong!
Chapter 35: Your Majesty, He’s your son-in-law!
Chapter 35: Your Majesty, He¡¯s your son-inw!
When Changle returned to Su Lis embrace, the young twenty-two-year-old girl failed to notice that there seemed to be another ce in her heart reserved for her few remaining rtives. Nheless, at this moment, Su Li hadpletely upied her heart.
Whether the duration of one month felt long or short, each day, she woke up and went to sleep with the constant presence of her husband, who she had never met before. It felt as though he was always by her side. Although she couldnt see him, she could vividly sense his body temperature, his warm and calloused hands, and even his breathing.
I wish I could wake up for realPrincess Changle thought.
However, her shyness seemed to have significantly diminished, so she no longer felt embarrassed about having Su Li help her bathe.
But as Su Li embraced Princess Changle, he furrowed his brow. This is a significant problem,he thought.
He was a peasant, a genuine peasant! While he could earn rewards due to Changles presence, which allowed him to obtain various resources for self-improvement, he still had to confront an unavoidable issuehis growth couldnt continue indefinitely.
This was the real world, not a novel where supporting characters intelligence could be forcibly lowered. As he acquired more and more things, Li Er, being the emperor, would undoubtedly notice his abnormality keenly.
And what about himself? How could he exin it?
The sudden inexplicable recovery of Empress Changles illness was difficult to rationalize. Even Su Li, who possessed medical knowledge, couldnte up with a usible exnation. In the end, Li Er decided to cease probing further for unknown reasons.
But what if he revealed something that even Li Er couldnt overlook?
For instance, if he demonstrated his expertise in salt and steel production
It doesnt matter. Ille up with an excuse,Su Li pondered for a long time, yet he couldnt find a satisfactory solution.
The main issue was that his history, since crossing over, left traces. He had been nothing more than an elderly peasant struggling for food in the fields. Suddenly bing uncontroble after marrying Changle was difficult to exin reasonably. There was no reasonable way to exin such doubts.
Regarding the identity of the time traveler mentioned in the novel who supposedly self-destructed, iming to be a time traveler in ancient times would be even less credible than iming to possess profound wisdom.
Su Li sighed, thinking, Well, Ill just make up something random then. He didnt mind making the most conservative guess about Li Er, even though history portrayed him as a down-to-earth monarch.
Although Li Er often disyed a more emotional side, he wasnt the type to indiscriminately kill heroes after ascending the throne. However, considering his history of killing siblings, Su Li knew he had to be cautious and not be foolishly swayed by promises of prosperity and wealth.
After all, Li Er was an emperor!
Even if Li Er appeared friendly, his role as an emperor meant that he could turn ruthless and resort to any means to pursue his interests if given enough incentive.
Come to think of it with the attribute bonuses Ive been receiving for a month, Im already approaching a total of ny. If I continue like this for another month, I might surpass human limits and be on par with Xiang Yu. And if I wait for another two or three monthsSu Li stroked his chin thoughtfully.
Ah, praise this feudal society,Su Li suddenly smiled, realizing he was overthinking.
After all, this was just an ancient society without guns. Moreover, Su Lis attributes were growing too rapidly. Giving him another month would already make himparable to Xiang Yu.
Given two or three more months, Su Li would step into a realm never before attained by humans. In modern times, heavy weapons might pose a threat to him, but in ancient times, he would be an invincible existence.
If my attributes go above two hundred then its likely the Tang Dynasty will be a cakewalk for me, with no one able to match my prowess, Su Li thought.
Well, thinking about it this way, I dont have to worry too much about Li Er betraying me for his own interests. Who knows, by the time Changle wakes up, I might even have the upper hand and be able to defeat Li Er, Su Li chuckled.
With these thoughts, Su Lis worries dissipated, and he happily carried Princess Changle to earn points.
Su Li didnt dream of bing an emperor. Being an emperor was too burdensome, and he simply desired a peaceful life with his wife and children. Additionally, he wanted enough strength to protect this tranquillity from external threats.
Hmm Praise again that this is a feudal society,Su Li thought.
On the other side, Li Er had already returned to the pce and found Empress Zhangsun embroidering with a serious expression. She was startled by the sudden change in Li Ers demeanor and quickly stood up.
Is something wrong with Changle again? inquired Empress Zhangsun.
Li Er exined, No, its not about Changle. I was simply lost in my thoughts and lost track of time. Theres no need to worry about Changle. He tried to reassure Empress Zhangsun, although his worried expression persisted.
Changle is fine Li Er waved his hand and helped Empress Zhangsun Wu Fei to sit down. He spoke somberly, The imperial physician just examined her pulse and confirmed her recovery
What? Empress Zhangsun beamed with joy.
Well, thats good news Why do you look so sad? Zhangsun Wu Fei asked softly.
Empress Zhangsun, who had also experienced respiratory ailments, understood the suffering associated with such diseases.
What I want to discuss is Su Li Li Er tapped on the table, his face filled with seriousness, and picked up the fragments of a poem lying on the table.
His calligraphy possesses a unique style that even Zhu Suiliang cannot rival!
Not only that, but he is also skilled in medicine. The imperial doctor mentioned his extensive knowledge, suggesting that Su Li might have yed a significant role in curing Changles respiratory illness.
Even these two fragmented poems, despite not conforming to the current rhyme scheme, be more vorful the more you read them. Upon careful consideration, they seem to possess a different rhythm altogether.
A smile appeared on Zhangsun Wu Feis face. Since Changle is married to Su Li, wouldnt it be beneficial for him to meet more people?
Li Er shook his head and responded, Thats precisely what I wanted to discuss. If he were born into a noble family, it wouldnt be too surprising for him to establish his own school at such a young age. It wouldnt be umon for him to delve into various fields of medicine.
But hes a peasant!
After consulting Yuan Tiangangs divination, I conducted an investigation and discovered that the Su family relocated to Longyou in the sixth year of the Wu De era. Su Li has received no formal education or training.
And Su Li is only twenty-three years old!
A twenty-three-year-old guy was a master of calligraphy. One could say he was a calligraphy prodigy.
A twenty-three-year-old guy was a master of medicine as he could cure respiratory diseases. So, one could say he was a medical prodigy.
But a twenty-three-year-old guy who had never read a book had aplished both of these achievements simultaneously.
Your Majesty, are you suggesting that Su Li has an extraordinary talent? Zhangsun Wu Fei said with a smile.
Im saying hes peculiar! Li Er gave Zhangsun Wu Fei a skeptical look.
Lets not joke about Su Li, the Guanyin maid. If he were truly a genius, his reputation would have already soared in the past few years. Not to mention calligraphy, which well set aside for now. Upon my return, I inquired with the imperial physician, and its known that expertise in medicine cant be solely attained through extensive book learning. Furthermore, the people I sent to investigate all mentioned that Su Lies from a respected family and is usually upied with agricultural work, leaving no time for such studies.
Li Ers expression turned serious as he continued, Moreover, there was Yuan Tiangangs divination beforehand. I was desperately ill at that time and sought treatment hastily, without paying much attention to it
It seems that he suddenly gained knowledge without a teacher after marrying Changle
That doesnt sit right with me. Li Er frowned.
As a king, he despised things that were beyond his understanding and couldnt be exined.
Your Majesty, you have misjudged him Zhangsun Wu Fei reassured Li Er, patting his hand.
Your Majesty, he is your son-inw, Changles husband.
Upon hearing this, Li Er was momentarily taken aback. Finally, he shook his head.
I still intend to investigate this young mans background
Li Er spoke quietly.
I dont know the specifics. Its truly difficult for me to entrust Changle to him
Chapter 36: The Arrival of the Mastermind!
Chapter 36: The Arrival of the Mastermind!
Once people formed a preconceived impression, it became difficult to change it. For example, Su Lis caring attitude towards Changle deeply touched the heart of the Empress and even the female officer. They believed Su Li would never leave and take good care of her. However, in Li Ers eyes, it was all an act
Li Er was uncertain and suspicious, especially due to Su Lis peculiar behavior. This only fueled his doubts, fearing that Su Li might be a deceptive individual with hidden motives. Despite Empress Zhangsuns valid points and Changle still being unconscious, Li Er couldnt fully dismiss these thoughts. He had to temporarily suppress them.
Nheless, Li Er didnt rx. On the contrary, given the numerous anomalies, he intensified his investigation into Su Li. Initially, they had someone continue looking into Su Lis background and life experiences. However, since Su Lis family had moved to Longyou several years ago, during the sixth year of the Wu De era, it was challenging to gather detailed information before the war broke out. Now that Su Lis behavior had be suspicious, Li Er naturally intensified the investigation.
Furthermore, Li Er repeatedly summoned Yuan Tiangang to inquire about his ns regarding Su Li. Unfortunately, Yuan Tiangangs responses were evasive andcked substantial information, deepening Li Ers suspicions.
Days passed, one after another, and while Li Er remained doubtful, Su Lis life grew increasinglyfortable. His confidence soared, especially as he observed his points rising and his attributes improving.
Each passing day mirrored the previous one. Compared to Li Er, who harbored doubts, Su Lis life was much more contented.
Su Li, who had been preparing to present a serious demeanor, couldnt help but feel a surge of emotions. He believed that if he continued to grow at this rate, even if Li Er didnt believe him, he wouldnt be able to harm himself. People continued to visit Changle during this time, especially as herplexion improved. Some of her siblings, like Crown Prince Li Chengqian, Prince Li Ke, and Li Tai, as well as the future Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty, came to visit.
Today, a new guest arrived once againPrincess Gao Yang, a young girl of around ten years old. The female officer tried to stop her, saying, The son-inw is attending Princess Changles bath. Please wait a moment.
However, Princess Gaoyang, despite her young age, emerged an air of arrogance and dominance. She showed no respect for the female officers and confidently entered the princesss residence with a few maids in tow. She paid no attention to their attempts to stop her and made her way directly toward the inner courtyard.
Sister Ivee to see you! Princess Gaoyangs voice, like that of a clear bronze bell, resounded through the air. Princess Changle, who was currently being bathed by Su Li, felt a slight tremor in her heart. She recognized that voiceshe was her younger sister, Princess Gaoyang, whom she loved dearly.
Changle vaguely remembered ying with her sister in the forest garden that day. It could have been due to excessive exercise or her vulnerability to asthma attacks in the winter. In a careless moment, she lost her breath and copsed to the ground. Changle had congenital asthma and was fragile, so she always carried pills for sudden asthma attacks. It wasnt the first time she experienced such an attack, and she had her medicine with her.
Unfortunately, due to the hasty fall, the pill slipped from her grasp and fell to the ground. Changle struggled to breathe while the maids rushed to her aid, frantically searching for the medicine. Amidst the chaos, Princess Gaoyang, Changles own sister, secretly kicked the bottle of medicine into the nearbyke.
Initially, even if the medicine had been lost, Changles maid would have had another set of medicine with her. However, on that particr day, Changles maid was left behind at Princess Gaoyangs residence and did not apany them. Changle observed everything clearly, but she was unable to utter a word. She didnt even have time to process the fact that her beloved sister, whom she adored, could be so cruel. Tears streamed down Princess Gaoyangs face as shey on top of Changle, sobbing inconsbly after kicking the bottle of medicine into theke.
Changles acute asthma attack worsened, causing severe oxygen deprivation. Perhaps due to damage to her brainstem or other factors, Changle slipped into aa and never woke up again. As a result of this tragic incident, Changles maid was sentenced to death.
Until now, Changle had never imagined that her once cute and adored younger sister could harbor such viciousness within her. Even after causing Changles suffering, Princess Gaoyang pretended to be distraught, falling on Changle and crying bitterly. Their father scolded the maid beside Changle for neglecting her duties and regretted that Changle hadnt brought her medicine. But Changle knew that things were not as they seemed.
Princess Changle and Princess Gaoyang had been very close. Whenever Changle visited Gaoyang to y, Gaoyang would always dismiss her personal maid and request her to stay in the pce. Changle had indeed brought her medicine that day, but her own sister had callously kicked it into theke. The once well-behaved and lovely Gaoyang had transformed into a hideous demon, instilling fear and dread in Changle whenever she was near.
In this moment of panic and fear, Changle longed to grab Su Lis hand and reveal the truth. She wanted Su Li to protect her, as their rtionship had shifted from affection to terror and estrangement.
The dark psychology of a ten-year-old girl filled Changle with unexinable terror. Compounding her distress was the fact that Su Li was still assisting her in bathing, leaving herpletely naked. Princess Changle, with her pure heart, couldnt understand how Gaoyang could casually visit her as if nothing had happened. Changle desperately didnt want to see Gaoyang, nor did she want Gaoyang to witness her current vulnerable state. She felt like a naked and helpless individual, easily manipted by others. Fear gripped her, intensifying all the negative emotions flooding her mind.
Amidst her anxiety, Changle could hear Gaoyangs voice drawing nearer, along with the sound of her footsteps andughter. Gaoyang sweetly called her sister, radiating the same innocence as before. The scene was overwhelming. Just then, a warm voice broke the tension.
Stop her Su Li didnt raise her head but directed her gaze at the maidservant in the room. She whispered, Didnt you see that I was bathing the princess? Su Li frowned.
Upon hearing these words, the two maids in the room hurriedly rushed out to intercept Gaoyang. Changle was in a delicate situation. Even though Gaoyang was also a girl, it was inappropriate for anyone to casually witness her naked body. Moreover, at this moment, when Changle had lost control over her bodily functions, even if she were conscious, being seen by another female would be an immense humiliation.
The pce maids and female attendants within the mansion were more eptable, as they served as close attendants and servants to Changle. However, Gaoyang held a different status. As a princess, she shared the same rank as Changle, further increasing Changles embarrassment and degradation
Gaoyang! Su Li murmured softly, finally understanding why Gaoyang disyed such arrogance and dominance, forcefully intruding into the inner courtyard. Su Lis frown deepened as he hastened his efforts to clean Changle.
Changle could only feel the warmth in Su Lis hands, which provided her with an appearance of courage among her turmoil.
Chapter 37: Human Nature is intrinsically evil!
Chapter 37: Human Nature is intrinsically evil!
Ivee to visit my sister. Why are you stopping me? Gaoyang showed no fear toward the two maids attempting to stop her. Due to her noble status and young age, she believed she had the right to interrupt.
The maids, hesitant to use force, could only try to physically obstruct Gaoyang.
Su Li interjected while attending to Princess Changle, Stop her!
Do you really think you can stop me? Gaoyangs arrogant voice echoed as she persisted, pushing her way in with almost half her body inside.
Su Li furrowed his brow, pausing for a moment to think before rising to his feet. Just as Gaoyangs entire body was about to enter the room, Su Li swiftly ced his hand on Gaoyangs forehead, making it impossible for her to move any further.
Both of you may leave, Su Li gestured towards the two maids, silently conveying that he didnt hold them responsible. The maids, unable to stop the determined young princess, exited without interference. They understood their insignificance as mere servantspared to Gaoyang, who held the title of princess.
Get out Su Li gently pushed, causing Gaoyang to stagger backward and ultimately plop onto the ground. Su Li furrowed his brow. He knew Gaoyang was a princess, so he deliberately restrained her strength. Although Su Li possessed unique abilities, he had long mastered the art of control. identally pushing Gaoyang to the ground was impossible.
You How dare you push me? Gaoyang eximed, her voice brimming with anger. Just as Su Li had anticipated, Gaoyangs reaction matched his expectations.
Gaoyangs face twisted with a mixture of disgust and anger as she continued hurling insults at Su Li. Her words made Su Li thought she was an arrogant, impulsive, and brainless drama queen.
Su Li found himself at a loss for words to describe Gaoyang urately. He sighed, realizing that Gaoyangs behavior perfectly matched the reputation of being a spoiled and arrogant princess. She continued to hurl insults and curses, leaving Su Li feeling disappointed.
Recalling the historical records of Gaoyangs actions, Su Li couldnt help but feel. It was rumored that after her marriage to Fang Yiai, Gaoyang became even more arrogant and unruly, openly engaging in extramarital affairs with monks. This tarnished the royal familys reputation and brought shame to the Tang Dynasty princesses.
Even Fang Yiai, her cuckolded husband had to stand guard at the door when Princess Gaoyang was having an affair. If that was the extent of it, one could argue that Gaoyang simply didnt care about her private life. But she also encouraged Fang Yiai to rebel, which ultimately led to his execution by Li Er.
It was clear that Gaoyang hadnt enjoyed favor from Li Er since childhood. After all, Prince Li Chengqians rebellion only resulted in his exile. Considering Li Ers personality, if he had any fondness for Princess Gaoyang, he would have likely shifted the me onto Minister Fang Yiai to protect his daughters life. Gaoyangs fate was a consequence of her arrogance, bad reputation, and failure to gain favor from Prince Li, the heir to the throne.
Indeed, Su Li believed that Prince Li would easily detect Gaoyangs exaggerated acting and cunning schemes. Moreover, Gaoyang wasnt even a legitimate child of Empress Zhangsun. At such a young age, with such devious schemes, Prince Li was highly unlikely to genuinely like her.
As rumors of her infidelity spread throughout the city, tarnishing the royal familys reputation, Gaoyang sealed her own fate. Su Li frowned, realizing the gravity of the situation. He only knew from historical records that Gaoyangs private life was notoriously chaotic and thoughtless after her marriage. However, he didnt expect the ten-year-old girl in front of him to act in such a manner.
In the beginning, humans are inherently evil Su Li muttered, attributing Gaoyangs troublesome personality to her upbringing. After all, her acting skills were clumsy and she caused amotion at the princesss mansion while Princess Changle was still in aa.
Su Li frowned, still thinking how to handle Princess Gaoyang, who sat on the ground. Suddenly, Gaoyangs voice ceased. In truth, Gaoyang knew that her elder sister, Princess Changle, had gotten married to amoner. This revtion filled Gaoyang with indescribable joy and happiness. It dawned on her that she was not the favored firstborn daughter and would never receive the same love as her sister.
Her parents frequently criticized her, while everyonevished praise on Princess Changle. Unbeknownst to her, jealousy had taken root within her heart. It intensified even more when she discovered that her sister was engaged to Zhangsun Chong, the person Gaoyang secretly admired. Although Zhangsun Chong seemed pleasant enough and shared a familial bond with Changle, Gaoyang didnt perceive him as exceptionally remarkable. Yet, Zhangsun Chongs attention toward Changle captivated Gaoyangs envy.
Admittedly, Gaoyang didnt truly understand love at such a young age. Her feelings toward Zhangsun Chong were merely driven by sibling rivalry. In short, her jealousy toward Princess Changle grew more profound over time.
However, an unexpected turn of eventster urred. It truly was an ident. Who would have predicted that her sister would suffer from an asthma attack? Who was to me for her sister dropping the medicine bottle on the ground once again? Gaoyang acted impulsively without considering the consequences. With a mere nudge of her foot, the bottle identally fell into theke.
Subsequently, Gaoyang became consumed by fear, not because she believed she had harmed her sister but because she dreaded her sister waking up. She knew that her sister had witnessed the incident. However, her sister remained unconscious. Each time the imperial physician emerged with a concerned expression, Gaoyangs anxiety heightened. To her delight, she even discovered that her sisters joy over the incident had led to her impending marriage to amonera peasant!
Gaoyangs happiness knew no bounds.
My dear sister, who had been so favored, was now going to marry a peasant and would never awaken again. Gaoyang desired to witness her sisters distress and relish the thought of her sister marrying a peasant. But what did it mean to be a peasant? Ugly? Coarse? Dark and short? However, a sense of guilt washed over Gaoyang as she had not received any news of her sisters awakening. Finally, summoning her courage, she entered her sisters residence.
She yearned to see the vulgar peasant her sister had married, an experience that would bring her immense happiness for a long time. However, Gaoyangs harsh words involuntarily ceased as she surveyed her surroundings. She couldnt help but acknowledge that Zhangsun Chong, whom she secretly admired, appeared quite handsome. Among the noble and prominent figures in the Great Tang Dynasty, Zhangsun Chong could be considered attractive and capable. Yet,pared to Su Li, the disparity was significant. Indeed, the difference was quite substantial.
Su Lis appearance was so remarkable that even Li Er, an old man with strong opinions, had to admit that she was not bad when belittling Su Li. It was natural for a woman who was inherently envious and jealous to move on when encountering a more attractive man. At that moment, a question arose in Gaoyangs mind: Why? Why was my sister, Princess Changle, so fortunate? How could she have such beautiful skin when marrying a peasant? Even though she lies in a deep slumber and will never awaken!
Chapter 38: Su Li’s Suspicions!
Chapter 38: Su Li¡¯s Suspicions!
There was no point in daydreaming anymore. Su Li sincerely felt that Gao Yang seemed suspicious, but she wasnt in a hurry. He instructed the maid to directly reject Gao Yang if she came again.
Su Li furrowed his brow, and a troubling thought crossed his mind. No way
Before Su Li could delve further into his thoughts, he noticed Gao Yangs expression changed. She suppressed the arrogant smirk on her lips and stood up from the ground.
She spoke softly, Brother-inw, I came to visit my sister!
Despite Gao Yangs words, her footsteps showed no intention of going inside to visit Princess Changle. Instead, she remained fixed in ce, gazing intently at Su Lis handsome face.
Su Lis appearance was undeniably top-notch and strikingly handsome. Years of living as a peasant had left hisplexion less fair and delicate, but it exuded masculinity. He possessed a captivating face with sharp features, a pair of well-defined and piercing eyes, and an angr jawlinea face that adhered to the standards of mainstream male aesthetics.
Su Li frowned as he looked at the obsessed Gao Yang standing before him, finding it difficult to understand her behavior. She was only ten years old
Though ten-year-old Gao Yang was already quite attractive, being Li Shimins daughter ensured her possession of excellent genes, guaranteeing she wouldnt grow up to be unattractive. But that was the extent of it. Su Li couldnt understand how a ten-year-old girl could behave so outrageously.
Su Li refrained from starting a fight with Gao Yang and instead guided her into the inner room to visit Princess Changle. Following themotion at the door earlier, the maid had already cleaned up Princess Changle and dressed her in proper attire.
Once inside, Gao Yangs attention wasnt on her elder sister Princess Changle, but rather on Su Li, eager to engage in conversation. Her words were intense and even provocative. It was difficult to understand that she was a ten-year-old girl.
Su Li frequently furrowed his brow, choosing not to respond to Gao Yangs attempts at conversation. He focused on taking care of Princess Changle, paying no heed to Gao Yangs persistent presence.
For Princess Changle, this felt more like a nightmare. After experiencing such a situation today, she could no longer consider her younger sister, Princess Gao Yang as naive. Now, she could even sense Gao Yang sittingfortably by her bedside, shamelessly chatting with Su Li, and even flirting.
Princess Changle, relying on her intuition as a woman, keenly sensed Gao Yangs ill intentions and spected about her with utmost hatred.
She thought, This foolish woman
Su Li noticed Gao Yang getting closer and subtly moved away. He couldnt understand how someone so foolish could exist, but it didnt surprise him that she could engage in an affair with a monk, manipte her husband into rebelling, and ultimately end up getting him killed.
Although Gao Yangs words were cryptic, her body unconsciously moved closer
One must remember that he was Princess Changles husband, Gao Yangs brother-inw, and Princess Changle was lying on the bed at that moment.
What kind of princess engages in such behavior Su Li said while furrowing his brow. Su Lis understanding of something lead the female officer to mention Princess Gao Yang, which implied that the female officer and Princess Gao Yang were friendly with each other.
Could it be that they were fake sisters?Su Li thought.
Su Li simply hated Gao Yangs hypocrisy, and it was undeniably a nightmare for Princess Changle. She couldnt put a stop to it all. She could only bravely attempt to draw her husbands attention while keeping the culprit in mind.
Thankfully, Su Li continued to provide her withfort, as he always did. He held her hand, and Princess Changle could sense the indifference in his wordsa distance usually reserved for strangers. This was an indifference she had never encountered before.
In the past, every word spoken by Su Li by her side was gentle, warm, and reassuring. Regardless of the situation, Su Lis tone was consistently gentle. There had never been such indifference before. Changle wondered if her own husband sensed something.
It was the first time Changle felt such a cold gesture from her husband, which oddly made her feel more at easepared to his previous gentleness. Su Lis steadfast indifference now served as her strongest barrier and fortress.
Su Li nced at the increasingly arrogant Gao Yang in front of him, feeling extremely disgusted.
Suddenly, he spoke in a cold and icy tone, addressing Gao Yang, Next time, Changle will undergo treatment. It is inconvenient for others to be present. Please go back, princess.
Gao Yangs warm expression paused, and she looked at Su Lis hand tightly sping Changles, showing a trace of jealousy.
This is my elder sister. Do I still need to be cautious about it? Perhaps its wounded pride? Or perhaps its something else?Princess Gao Yang thought.
Gao Yang was very displeased with Su Lis attitude. After all, he was just amoner. How could he be so indifferent, relying solely on his attractive appearance? Why not? He was just a lucky guy.
Of course, Su Li could sense Gao Yangs alienation and indifference.
Princess, please forgive me. Allow me to see off the guests, he said, not wanting any furthermunication with Gao Yang.
The current situation clearly revealed that the friendship between Gao Yang and Princess Changle was merely for appearances, and Gao Yang was nothing more than a fake sister to Princess Changle. There was no need to argue with her.
The female officer dutifully carried out Su Lis order. It wasnt until the officer returned to the room that Su Li suddenly spoke up. Are Changle and Princess Gao Yang very close? he asked.
Princess Gao Yang lost her mother at a young age, and His Majesty does not favor her. Princess Changle has always been close to her, the female officer replied.
Hmm Su Li nodded.
By the way, Ive been here for so long, and I still dont know how Princess Changle fell into aa, Su Li said, looking at the female officer.
Princess Changle is always close to Princess Gao Yang the female officer began.
In short, Princess Changles maid stayed at Princess Gao Yangs mansion that day, and Princess Changle had an asthma attack, coincidentally without her medication.
It could be toote when the imperial doctor arrived, Su Li thought.
An asthma attack could easily lead to suffocation, resulting in insufficient blood supply to the brain and causing nerve damage. This exined why Princess Changle becameatose after the incident. It seemed like an ident, but upon careful consideration of Princess Gao Yangs hypocrisy, Su Li couldnt help but doubt its true nature.
However, Su Li didnt believe that Gao Yangs less-than-intelligent mind could have orchestrated such a thing openly.
There must be something useful,Su Li mused, looking at her collection of misceneous items.
In the past few days, he had acquired various things that might prove valuable in the long run, apart from seasonings. One item caught his attention, the Truth Telling Potion. It had the power topel the person who consumed it, to tell the truth when asked a question, with the option to activate its effects at a chosen time.
But then Su Li reconsidered. Changle was still unconscious, and causing further disturbances might only hinder her recovery. Moreover, as a victim, Changle might already know the truth. There was no need to resort to the truth-telling potion based solely on suspicion.
Ill wait until Changle wakes up,Su Li thoughtfully decided while frowning.
Once Changle regained consciousness, he could directly ask her about the incident. If Gao Yang truly had a hand in it, he could use the truth-telling potion to uncover the whole truth. Changles testimony and Gao Yangs confession would be more substantial evidence.
Su Li didnt want to waste too much time dwelling on Gao Yang. By the way, when Gao Yang visits in the future, make excuses to avoid her, Su Li instructed.
He knew it was better to focus on Changles recovery and gather concrete evidence before taking any further actions.
Chapter 39: Su Li’s Background!
Chapter 39: Su Li¡¯s Background!
It was fruitless to indulge in wild thoughts at this moment. Su Li sensed that something was amiss with Gao Yang, but he didnt feel rushed. Instead, he instructed the maid to inform Gao Yang to return and promptly declined her presence.
Jumping to conclusions about Gao Yangs character solely based on assumptions and negative impressions would be incorrect. Furthermore, Princess Changle was still unconscious, and Su Li did not want any trouble.
The following days remained uneventful. Su Li continued to diligently attend to Princess Changles needs, scrubbing her body and asionally administering medicinal potions to aid her recovery.
Princess Changlesplexion improved day by day, reaching a state of unparalleled health. Su Li examined her pulse and found it to be as follows, using the descriptions found in martial arts novels.
Her blood surged with boiling anger. Even a well-nourished, robust adult male couldnt match the vigor and vitality coursing through Changles body.
In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. The tranquility within the Princess Mansion remained undisturbed as nothing noteworthy urred. Since Princess Changle had yet to awaken, Su Li maintained his seclusion and strictly adhered to male virtues. Even if any incidents urred outside, they would not affect Su Li.
However, within the pce, peace was not the prevailing sentiment. Ever since Li Er grew suspicious, he intensified his investigation into Su Li.
Initially, the investigation focused on Su Lis social connections. It revealed that Su Li had no notable affiliations. Since relocating to Longyou in the sixth year of Wu De, Su Li had dutifully and peacefully farmed alongside his parents.
In the eighth year of Wu De, Su Lis parents fell victim to illness, leaving him to farm thend alone, relying on the support of the vigers to survive.
Su Lis ventures were limited to the county seat without ever setting foot in Changan City. Without any schrly pursuits, his life was that of an ordinary peasant.
Despite an extensive investigation into Su Lis life experiences since his family relocated to Longyou in the sixth year of Wu De, Li Er couldnt find anything unusual. However, while continuing his investigation, he came across a piece of news in the vige. It turned out that Su Lis family had fled to Longyou to escape the war, and his parents didnt appear to be his biological parents. This revtion raised Li Ers suspicions, prompting him to delve further into this clue.
Given that their migration urred during a turbulent period, with unrest prevailing in the six years of Wu De, the trail of clues abruptly vanished after a few initial inquiries. However, a breakthrough came when Li Er stumbled upon a pawn shop. Su Lis parents had hocked a sword when they fled with him, and what made it notable was the swords maker, a renowned artisan from Jizhou. The sword bore his name, connecting the dots of the investigation.
Unfortunately, the swordsmith had passed away as early as the second year of Zhenguan, and his son had not continued his craft. After significant effort, Li Er managed to locate the former student of the swordsmith. After several identification attempts, the student finally recognized the sword and revealed that Su Chao, a powerful local figure in Shiping County, hadmissioned it.
Upon further investigation, the pieces fell into ce for Li Er, as he personally knew Su Chao, the influential figure in Shiping County. It was revealed that Su Chao had a son who happened to be working under Li Er. While Su Chaos reputation wasnt widespread, his son had a connection to Li Er. It was further discovered that Su Dingfang, a Lieutenant General of the Left Guard, was Su Chaos son.
Su Dingfang
Su Li
Li Er pondered, tapping on the table.
Though Su Dingfangs name might be unfamiliar to most people today, his aplishments were noteworthy. However, during the Zhenguan period, Su Dingfang hadnt been given significant opportunities to showcase his abilities. Moreover, Su Dingfang wasnt directly rted to Li Er. Before Li Er ascended to the throne, Su Dingfang had served under Dou Jiande and Liu Heita, who rebelled against the central government.
After the rebellion led by Liu Heita was quelled, Su Dingfang spent several years living a low-profile life. He eventually regained his position and received a new role through Li Jings rmendation. In essence, Su Dingfang initially followed Dou Jiande. After the Tang Dynasty pacified Dou Jiande, Su Dingfang joined Liu Heita, but thetter eventually rebelled with Dou Jiandes old troops. Surviving such a tumultuous career trajectory was already considered fortunate.
Later, following theplete unification of the Tang Dynasty, Su Dingfang was reintegrated into service based on Li Jings rmendation. However, Li Jings position within the Li Tang dynasty was precarious. Despite being honored with the title of God of War, he couldnt earn Li Ers trust. This was because, during the critical moment of the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Li Jing failed to take a clear stance and support Li Er in eliminating his brothers and seizing power. Thus, Su Dingfangs return to prominence was a rather awkward situation.
Li Er took a moment to reflect on theplex connections and histories surrounding Su Dingfang and Su Li. The pieces were finallying together, presenting apelling puzzle that demanded further investigation.
In the fourth year of the Zhenguan era, Li Jingunched a war against the Turks, following the instructions of Li Er. Su Dingfang, a distinguished military officer, served as a vanguard and achieved great military exploits, contributing to the destruction of the Turks. However, despite his significant aplishments, Li Jing faced impeachment by numerous civil officers.
Grand Secretary Wen Yanbo falsely used Li Jing ofcking discipline in his army, alleging that valuable treasures had fallen into the hands of unruly soldiers. This was merely a ploy to target Li Jing, but Li Jing had ensured Su Dingfangs survival. Consequently, even though Li Jing had achieved a great victory against the Turks, he was awarded the title of Zuo Wu Huan Zhonng General.
Unfortunately, this sealed Su Dingfangs fate within the Zhenguan Dynasty. It was not until Li Er passed away and Li Zhi ascended the throne that Su Dingfang, a renowned general known for hister achievements, had the opportunity to showcase his remarkable abilities. During the chaos involving the Western Turkic and Pingcongling, Su Dingfang, the illustrious general who had defeated Baekje, conquered Goguryeo, and pacified Tubo, emerged.
Due to his unfavorable background, Su Dingfang faced limited prospects within the Zhenguan Dynasty and remained in the Zuo Wu Hou Zhonng General position, which was a rtively idle role as the fourth-ranked officer. Su Dingfang did not dare to strive for real authority without actual power tomand troops. His teacher, Li Jing, had already warned him not to pursue real power or lead troops into battle unless he could remove Li Jing from the picture.
However, Su Dingfang held onto his sense of righteousness. If not for this, he would not have continued to rebel against Liu Heita without hesitation after Dou Jiandes defeat. Additionally, when his teacher, Li Jing, achieved great military exploits but faced impeachment, Su Dingfang, a minor vanguard officer, even vented his anger towards Doctor Yu Shi in court. Su Dingfang had no regrets.
Today was the day Su Dingfang was supposed to start working, yet he remained at home. For a man whose future seemed destined for gloom, it seemed meaningless not to seek employment. His past experiences had already determined that no matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to gain the trust of the Emperor.
Rather than taking risks and pursuing a military career, Su Dingfang might as well have stayed at home and enjoyed the stable ie of a fourth-ranked officer. However, a special guest arrived at Su Dingfangs mansion on this particr day.
By order of His Majesty, it is announced that Zuo Wu Hou Zhonng will bring Su Dingfang to the pce for an audience!
Su Dingfang, who was drinking at home, was taken aback by the sudden visit of this esteemed messenger. As someone who appeared insignificant in the grand scheme of things, he couldnt understand why the Emperor would remember his existence.
An absurd thought crossed his mind, perhaps muddled by the effects of the drink. Could it be that His Majesty had recognized his peerless talent and couldnt bear to let such a valuable asset go unnoticed?
Chapter 40: As the Elder Brother, It’s Time to Prepare for the Younger Brother’s Wedding!
Chapter 40: As the Elder Brother, It¡¯s Time to Prepare for the Younger Brother¡¯s Wedding!
Along the way, Su Dingfangs mind was filled with chaotic thoughts. While he didnt regret his actions and wasnt bothered by being rejected, as he cherished his training with Li Jing and didnt want to separate that rtionship, he couldnt easily let go of the idea of galloping on the battlefield and achieving greatness. After all, he had spent several years as a warrior, and it was difficult for him to abandon the desire for glory.
It was true that Su Dingfang had been a mere victim of Li Ers suppression against Li Jing, and he was nothing more than a small pawn in the grand scheme. His most notable aplishment so far was his bravery in battle, and his official rank was only Fourth ss. Hecked the qualifications to participate in the power struggles among the influential figures in court.
Consequently, after being sidelined, Su Dingfang rarely saw Li Er (Emperor Taizong) and had no involvement in the courts power dynamics. The sudden summons from the Emperor to enter the pce left Su Dingfang bewildered, unsure of what to expect. Various thoughts raced through his mind, ranging from concerns about his teacher Li Jings well-being to the possibility that the Emperor had recognized his talent.
Only upon meeting Li Er in the pce did Su Dingfangs slightly intoxicated mind be clear. He bowed respectfully and paid his respects to the Emperor, showing his respect. Li Er waved his hand and dispensed with formalities, indicating that they would not discuss state affairs that day.
You see, do you recognize this sword? Li Er gestured to the eunuch standing beside him, who handed the redeemed sword from the pawnshop to Su Dingfang.
Initially puzzled, Su Dingfangs face disyed confusion as he epted the sword. Its style was rathermon, resembling an ancient sword imitating those from the Han dynasty, which were popr in this era. As a martial artist, Su Dingfang owned many simr swords at home. He couldnt understand why the Emperor was showing him this particr sword, but he carefully examined it.
To his surprise, he felt a familiar but indescribable sensation. Su Dingfang noticed familiar sword marks on the hilt, as renowned swordsmiths of this era often left their unique imprints for identification, simr to how schrs would stamp their seals onpleted calligraphy or paintings.
Hmm? Was this sword made by Cao Gong? Su Dingfang eximed in surprise.
He had discovered Cao Gongs distinct sword marks on the hilt. Cao Gong was a locally renowned swordsmith in Shiping County, and he crafted most of the swords used by local elites. Su Dingfang remembered that his father Su Chao had gifted him a sword made by Cao Gong when he was born.
Being a local elite, Su Chao presented each family descendant with a sword made by Cao Gong, including Su Dingfang and his half-brother
As a local tyrant, Father Su Chao indeed bestowed a sword upon every family descendant, including Su Dingfang and his half-brother from the same father. Realizing this, Su Dingfangs brow furrowed slightly, and the effects of his intoxication quickly faded away.
He swiftly unsheathed his own sword and meticulously examined the marks on the de. As expected, there was a distinct notch approximately three inches from the swords edge, a mark created by his younger brother during their childhood y and sword sparring sessions when they were merely six years old.
Shock surged through Su Dingfang, instantly sobering his mind. The Su family had originally been a powerful local n in Jizhou. However, they were forced to migrate westward toward Changan due to conflicts and wars. Tragically, they encountered thieves along the way, and Su Dingfangs younger brother, only seven years old at the time, went missing.
The Su family consisted of only a father Su Chao and two sons. After their arrival in Changan, both the father and sons relied on each other. However, Su Chao eventually rebelled, and in the ensuing chaos, Su Dingfang joined the rebel army of Dou Jiande. Following Dou Jiandes defeat at the hands of the Li Tang forces, Su Chao fell victim to his injuries after lingering for half a year. Su Dingfang subsequently aligned with Liu Heita in another rebellion, only to face defeat once again.
Surviving these difficult situations, Su Dingfang caught the attention of Li Jing, the general who had defeated Liu Heita. Li Jing took him under his wing and imparted military strategy, yet unofficially, making Su Dingfang his disciple.
In the fourth year of Zhenguan, Li Jing appointed Su Dingfang as a vanguard officer tobat the Turks, where he achieved fame through his exceptional military exploits in a single battle.
However, as Li Er became the court officials target, Su Dingfang was sidelined. Even in his final moments, Su Dingfangs father Su Chao had murmured about his lost younger son. Although Su Dingfang and his brother did not share the same mother, the scarcity of family members in the Su household prevented any sibling rivalry or petty disputes. Despite their decade-long age difference, the two brothers had a deep bond, with Su Dingfang often assuming the role of a father figure due to their fathers frequent absence from home.
Their brotherly rtionship remained strong, and the memories of their time together lingered in Su Dingfangs heart.
When the family moved from Jizhou and his younger brother went missing, it became a regret for the whole family. Su Dingfangter searched for his younger brother several times during his battles, but there was no news due to the ongoing wars in the country. And now to see the sword his father had given his younger brother, how could Su Dingfang not be moved?
Your Majesty I dare to ask Your Majesty, where did this sworde from? Su Dingfang prostrated himself on the ground.
Do you recognize this sword? Li Er frowned.
This sword is indeed my younger brothers sword! Su Dingfangs face was filled with grief as he slowly recounted the hardships his family had experienced.
In that case, you still have a younger brother who is lost? Li Er asked.
Exactly. My younger brother is ten years younger than me and should be twenty-three years old now. Su Dingfang nodded.
Li Ers heart trembled slightly
If that was the case, then it was highly likely that Su Li, despite his different appearance, was indeed the younger brother that Su Dingfang lost. However, Li Ers brows remained furrowed because he still hadnt obtained the answers he was seeking.
Su Li, even though was Su Dingfangs younger brother, his family background was not prominent before, as he came from a wealthy local family. Even Su Dingfang himself only holds a rtively low-ranking official position of the fourth rank. This could not exin the remarkable calligraphy skills disyed by Su Li, as well as the sudden improvement of asthma in Changle. Unless Something happened during the time when Su Li unexpectedly lost his way and settled in Longyou.
Take him to the Princess Mansion to verify his identity Li Er sighed.
Li Ers expression was not very good. After all the efforts, nothing was found, and instead, Su Li recognized a rtive as if punching into thin air.
Your Majesty, is my younger brother still alive? Su Dingfangs face was filled with joy as he received the news of his long-lost younger brother.
Lets go and see first I cant say for sure if he is your brother, Li Er waved his hand.
This turned out to be a fortunate ident, and Li Er seemed to have unintentionally gained some credit
I Thank Your Majesty! Su Dingfang was overjoyed, and then a sudden thought came to his mind.
Wait a minute Why go to the Princess Mansion? Could it be that his younger brother became a servant in the Princess Mansion?
Regardless, Su Dingfang, as a fourth-ranked officer, could take his brother back home to take care of him, no matter what his brothers status was.
Well calcting the age, his younger brother was already twenty-three years old, the age when he should be starting a family.
After taking his younger brother out of the Princess Mansion, as the eldest brother, Su Dingfang should start preparing for his brothers marriage.
Compared to the localndlords of a small country in the past, Su Dingfang was now only a fourth-ranked officer, and might not be considered much in the court. However, he was already a distinguished figure. Although his future might be uncertain, it was easy for him to arrange a marriage for his younger brother.
The Su familycked enough descendants, as Su Dingfang himself only had two children. So, it was important for his younger brother to quickly marry and have children to ensure the prosperity of the Su familys lineage.
Chapter 41: A Month of Ordinary Life!
Chapter 41: A Month of Ordinary Life!
Su Li was busy styling Princess Changles hair in the princesss residence while the female officers and maidservants smiled warmly at the scene.
Su Li was not originally skilled in styling womens hair. Although men in this era also kept long hair,pared to women, mens hairstyles were usually simpler and rougher. Some men just wrapped their hair in a cloth or tied it up in a simple bun. Su Li used to do the same when he worked in the fields, and many people who had experienced hardships would do so as well.
Indeed, heavy physicalbor and flowing long hair were not verypatible. Later, when he became a son-inw, he naturally had maidservants to help him with his hairstyle. Mens hairstyles were rtively simple, and he quickly learned how to do them with a little practice. They were not asplicated as womens hairstyles, which had more styles and were more intricate.
Since Su Li had taken full responsibility for grooming and personal hygiene for the past month, he naturally intended to take care of tasks such asbing, washing, and styling her hair on his own as well. Indeed, even though mosquito legs were short, they were still considered meat, Werent they?
As a result, Su Lis dedication to grooming her earned his appreciation from the female officers and pce maids. In this era, grooming a womans hair could be considered a sign of marital affection, but washing and styling a womans hair could be seen as inappropriate or against social norms. More urately there was a slight element of trying to please someone of lower status.
Su Li was naturally unwilling to sacrifice his points for the sake of social conventions. After all, even just grooming and styling her hair would take an hour. If he didnt do it himself, wouldnt he lose more than 3,000 points for nothing?
As a result, after Su Lis persistent requests and the refusal of the female officers, he took matters into his own hands and personally took care of grooming her, including washing and styling her hair.
From waking up to going to sleep, Su Li had taken full control of Princess Changles daily life, including grooming, with very little interference from the female officers and maids, except for necessary times such as meals and using the restroom. Indeed, styling hair might appear simple, it could be challenging to learn and master. Su Li also put a lot of effort into learning a few simple hairstyles for women. It didnt matter much since Princess Changle was still asleep, and there was no need to worry about wasting time. Su Li had plenty of time to practise.
Gently cradling Princess Changle in his arms, Su Li carefully wove her long hair.
The way you handle this, my lord, if others were to see, it would surely cause quite a disturbance, the female officer said with a smile.
Indeed, in this era of feudal society, even a simple act like tying hair could be seen ascking in dignity. Gender equality was not a prevalent concept during this period.
That was true. Su Li was not a female activist advocating for gender equality. His motivation was solely to earn points by taking care of Princess Changle and performing tasks assigned to him.
Indeed, it willnt be appropriate for others to see such things in my household. If anyone finds out, it will be seen as a failure in managing the servants under my jurisdiction! Su Li chuckled lightly as he spoke.
After another month of getting along, the female officer fully epted Su Li, and the two of them became familiar with each other. Indeed, as the female officer oversaw the affairs of the princesss household as the chief steward and held authority in the princesss household as an elder, Su Li did not distance himself from her and maintained a cordial rtionship.
Su Li appreciated the proactive attitude of the female officer in sharing information about the personnel and power distribution within the princesss household, as well as seeking his guidance and instructions. He found it helpful in understanding the household dynamics and carrying out his responsibilities effectively. He also made sure to acknowledge and appreciate the efforts of the female officer, fostering a positive working rtionship between them.
However, as Su Li was busy umting points and trusted the female officer, he continued to entrust all the affairs of the princesss residence to her for management. Indeed, the female officer asionally cracked harmless jokes between the two of them. After all, Su Li behaved like a devoted husband, as if he couldnt be separated from Princess Changle even for a moment.
Indeed, Su Li willingly took care of Princess Changles personal grooming, includingbing her hair, with great joy and contentment.
Yes, in that era, it could be considered quite unusual for a man to willingly and happily take care of his womans grooming tasks, such as washing andbing her hair. Su Lis actions demonstrated his deep affection and devotion towards Princess Changle, which could be seen as touching and heartwarming.
After all, in most peoples eyes, this would be seen as shortsighted andcking ambition.
Ive heard it all. If any of you bbermouths spill the beans, I willnt spare you! The female officer grinned at the maidservants nearby, and they giggled and nodded in agreement.
Thanks to Princess Changles gentle and considerate personality, as well as her fair treatment of others without resorting to ttery, the atmosphere among the staff in the Princesss Mansion was actually quite pleasant, especially among the female officers and maidservants who interacted with Princess Changle the most.
The female officer naturally wouldnt let such matters be spread outside, as it would tarnish the image of the Dukes son-inw. But the Dukes son-inw was willing to do these things out of his affection for the princess, and they had no reason to stop him.
In Su Lis arms, Princess Changle also shared the same sentiment.
Although this was not the first time Su Li, her husband, hadbed and styled her hair for her. But every time during these moments, when Su Lis gentle fingers danced among her hair, Princess Changle felt an overwhelming warmth spreading throughout her body.
Su Li had truly achieved perfection in every sense of the word. A thoughtful and gentle man in every possible way.
Even if this man was a peasant without a prestigious family background, extraordinary literary talent, unbeatable military achievements, or the demeanor of a dashing gentleman, Princess Changle had fallen deeply in love with Su Li, unable to extricate herself from his charm.
Even at this moment, Princess Changle had begun to fantasize about their future life together.
Will Su Li always be like this? After I wake up, I will alsob my husbands hair and tie it up! Princess Changle thought.
She no longer fantasized about romantic dates that made her heart flutter. On the contrary, she started to fantasize about the ordinary life she could have with Su Li in the future.
When she woke up in the morning, she imagined herself tidying up her husbands hair and washing his face. Her husband would also weave her hair into a beautiful style. Then, she would prepare a simple but delicious breakfast for the two of them, just enough for them to enjoy. In the morning, they would spend time together, cuddling and going wherever they wanted to go.
She would still cling to her beloved in the afternoon and ask him to tell her stories. In the evening, they would bathe and shower together. And then, they would fall asleep in each others embrace. They would repeat these seemingly routine yet infinitely joyful days day after day.
Su Li had done so much for her that she was even more eager to do more for him.
Okay! Get the hairpin now Su Li easily braided and coiled her hair, carefully fixing it, urging the female officer to hurry up and hand over the hairpin. Gently inserted, the green silk cascaded down like a waterfall.
Oops I have to do it again Princess Changle smiled, filled with gratitude and warmth towards Su Li.
He shook his head gently, picked up the hairpin, and said, I thought I could do this new hairstyle I learned today in one go, but it seems like I overestimated myself.
Su Li lowered his head and looked at Princess Changle, whose eyes were half-closed. The princess had fair, delicate skin that seemed as delicate as a blown bubble. The scattered light from the window illuminated her face, making her radiant like a fairy from a realm beyond the ordinary world.
This is also quite good Su Li looked at the petite Princess Changle in his arms, and the memories of their shared moments kept ying in his mind like a slideshow. Such an ordinary life was not as tedious as one might expect. They spent another month in the princesss residence, which seemed to be a thousand times the same, but Su Li was happy with it.
Chapter 42: One month and seven days of income and expenditure!
Chapter 42: One month and seven days of ie and expenditure!
Peacefully, Su Li was braiding Princess Changles hair. It took him three attempts to sessfullyplete the hairstyle, as it was his first time learning it. He gently lifted Princess Changle after braiding her hair, whose delicate body felt weightless in his arms. It wasnt that Princess Changle was too light but rather that Su Lis strength had surpassed human limits.
Xiang Yus innate strength attribute is probably simr to mine, Su Li muttered.
The past month had been rtively calm. Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei visited a few times. Zhangsun Wu Fei, as always, didnt disturb Su Li and used the opportunity to share knowledge that couldnt be found in books.
Li Er, on the other hand, seemed a bit distant. Su Li noticed that Li Er had been giving her strange lookstely, but Su Li himself knew the reason. However, his increasing attributes had also inted his ego, and he was thinking a usible excuse, so he didnt pay much attention to it.
Gao Yang also came a few times, but the guards of the Princess Mansion prevented her from meeting Su Li. He had no intention of interacting with Gao Yang at all.
Princess Changles siblings also visited again
At this time, Crown Prince Li Chengqian hadnt broken his leg yet and hadnt discovered his preference for the same gender. He still appeared decent. However, Li Chengqian didnt initiate anymunication with Su Li. He only came to visit Changle. Naturally, Su Li didnt attempt to approach him, knowing his status as amoner. It was normal for him to look down on him.
Li Ke truly resembled Li Er, as mentioned before. He also made an effort to converse with Su Li and didnt ignore him due to her humble status. Unfortunately, despite his noble bloodline, Li Kecked practical skills, and having the blood of two emperors seemed impressive. Still, it didnt carry much weight, making him a target of suspicion.
Li Tai shared simrities with Li Chengqian, and Su Li could even sense a hint of inexplicable hostility from this little chubby prince. The reason behind it remained unclear to him.
There was also a prince named Li Yan, who was Li Kes full brother, butpared to Li Ke, there was a significant gap. He visited Changle more as a formality, with limited interaction, and Su Li couldnt form a proper evaluation of him.
After a month ofing and going from the Princess Mansion, Su Li gradually adapted to his life as the male master of the mansion.
However, during this month, Su Li hardly came across any medicinal potions that could aid in her physical recovery. He didnt even find any medicine-rted items, indicating that Princess Changles recovery was still a distant prospect.
Although he hadnt found any potionsst month to help Princess Changle wake up, he discovered six or seven stable body-strengthening potions. Despite the dry spell this month, Su Li remained optimistic, hoping that he would stumble upon a valuable find in the uing month.
It was worth noting that afterst months various body-nourishing medications, Princess Changles physical condition surpassed that of ordinary people. In the short term, there was little concern aboutplications arising from her unconscious state.
Overall, Changles condition remained rtively unchanged from the previous month.
However, Su Lis luck hadnt been favorable this month, as he hadnt found anything valuable but had umted various misceneous items.
Daily quest, Small gift package for attribute points! Su Li eximed, rubbing his hands together eagerly.
Indeed, receiving good things would be a pleasant surprise for Su Li. He would ept them wholeheartedly if he could umte enough attribute points from the small gift packages. After all, attribute points were crucial for his progress.
Ones background and attributes were fundamental to a person, and Su Lis foundation relied on his attributes. Even if some of the items seemed useless, he would dly ept them as long as they provided some basic attribute points.
What Su Li needed the most were tangible, affordable, high-cost-effectiveness, and useful items. He wasnt a greedy person.
With Princess Changle in his arms, Su Li headed to the courtyard and sat cross-legged on the ground, opening todays system store. [Product One: 10 pounds of potatoes (maybe they can be used to make french fries?) Value: 2 points!
Product Two: 10 pounds of sweet potatoes (roasted sweet potatoes, fragrant and delicious!) Value: 2 points!
Product Three: Attribute Points Big Gift Pack (Open the gift pack to randomly get 10-30 free attribute points!) Value: 88888 points!
Product Four: Photographic Memory (Do you know what hypermnesia is?) Value: 200000 points!
Product Five: Halberd Technique (Quickly develop and strengthen the body, the higher the innate attributes, the faster the body development, and the higher the lethality!) Value: 250000 points!
Current avable points bnce: 848346!
Product Warehouse: Salt Making Technique, Steelmaking Technique, Spitting True Elixir, Hot Air Balloon, Various sundries
Currently mastered: Introduction to Military Strategy (You have solid andprehensive knowledge of military strategy), Introduction to Medicine (You have solid andprehensive knowledge of medicine), Never Lost (You will never get lost, you are the live map, even better than apass).]
Just like before, Su Li was still earning a stable ie of an average of 30,000 points per day.
It had been over a month since thest time he emptied his points bnce in the blink of an eye.
After spending over 100,000 points, he was left with only 50,000 points. After about six or seven days, he visited Princess Gaoyang, and then another month passed, totaling one month and seven days.
Last time, he worked hard to save up for a month and only umted 190,000 points, but this time he managed to save over 800,000 points.
The main reason was thatst time he spent 500,000 points on buying the Salt Making Technique and Steelmaking Technique, which were still lying idle in the warehouse.
And this time the system hadnt shown Su Li anything affordable and highly interesting to him.
Reluctantly, Su Li spent 50,000 points to buy a hot air balloon.
As for the attribute point small gift packs, he acquired 20 of them this month in 37 days, which was a decent probability. The more of these packs, the better, and they cost him an additional 200,000 points.
In between, there were no significant expenses, just some misceneous items, and the rest was saved up by Su Li, allowing him to umte over 800,000 points.
However, it was sometimes frustrating when one couldnt find ways to spend their points. The refreshment of system goods solely relied on luck. Not only did you need toe across good items, but they also had to be affordable for you.
In reality, the items that appeared were either amazing but unaffordable or useless items worth only one or two points. Finding something that was both affordable and practical proved to be quite difficult. Su Li could spend all his points in this month and seven days because there was a guaranteed attribute point small gift pack.
However, on the other hand, even though he didnt buy any other items, just purchasing the small gift pack of attribute points brought about a drastic change in Su Lis situation.
Moreover, the items that refreshed this time nearly blinded Su Lis eyes.
Wait a minute!
Sweet potatoes and potatoesbined only sold for 4 points?
Chapter 43: Lavish Spending!
Chapter 43: Lavish Spending!
Ah, whats this Sweet potatoes and potatoes together only cost 4 points? Did something go wrong? Su Li said surprisingly.
As a modern individual, Su Li had been heavily influenced by online novels, especially those involving time travel. Taking high-yield crops like sweet potatoes and potatoes to ancient times, he couldnt help but imagine the reactions of people from that era. It wouldnt be surprising if they considered sweet potatoes and potatoes as preciousmodities. However, the fact that they were priced at only 4 points in the system mall was unexpected to Su Li.
In the novels, sweet potatoes and potatoes are portrayed as powerful weapons. Could it be that they cant be grown and can only be eaten? Or perhaps, in this era, sweet potatoes and potatoes dont hold much value since they are alreadymon crops, and theres no significant difference between them and other food avable in the system?Su Li pondered secretly but couldnt figure out the reason.
Nevertheless, he decisively spent 4 points to buy them. After all, it was only 4 points, so he couldnt go wrong. He nned to nt them in arge flower pot once he returned since sweet potatoes and potatoes were easy to cultivate.
Finally got some good stuff todaySu Li thought.
Su Li grouped sweet potatoes and potatoes, categorized as misceneous items by the system, with many seasonings such as c, monosodium glutamate, and cumin. He nced at the remaining three items with excitement.
Perhaps it was a guaranteed harvest after a month of no items?
Regardless, this item refresh came at the perfect timeaffordable and practical!
First, there was the Attribute Points Big Gift Pack worth 88,888 points. He could randomly obtain 10-30 free attribute points upon opening it. Equivalent to ten packs of Attribute Points and a Small Gift Pack, the overall price was even cheaper by over 10,000 points.
Su Li directly purchased it without hesitation, leaving him with a bnce of 759,454 points.
But now, luck yed an even greater role because he could make ten draws with the ten packs of Attribute Points Small Gift Pack.
If he were to obtain 15 points or less from this Attribute Points Big Gift Pack, wouldnt it be a loss?
Su Li rubbed his hands, feeling fortunate that he could draw 30 free attribute points this time. After some hesitation, he firmly grabbed Changles soft and tender hand and vigorously rubbed it for a while.
Open it for me!Su Li thought.
No wonder the gift pack of attribute points was called a big gift pack
It even had a lottery animation
Apanied by colorful shes in his mind, the system prompt appeared. [Congrattions! Your luck is amazing! You have drawn 28 free attribute points from the gift pack!]
Its a shame its not 30 points!Su Li eximed, a mixture of joy and regret on his face.
Nevertheless, obtaining 28 free attribute points was still a great deal. On average, Su Li had only received about 2.5 free attribute points from the small gift packs he had opened before.
He decided not to allocate the extra 28 attribute points just yet and turned his attention to the fourth item.
Photographic Memory!
Su Li was very familiar with this item because he had seen it when he was caught and forced into a marriage that day. Unfortunately, he didnt have enough points to purchase it at that time, so he had to let it go, hoping it would be refreshed the next day.
But now, the circumstances were different. With over 700,000 points, Su Li no longer had to envy others.
Without hesitation, he made the purchase!
Points bnce: 559,454
As Su Li took the photographic memory item, he instantly felt his mind bing clearer. The previously blurred and even forgotten images began to surge and reemerge, bing vivid in his mind once again.
Page by page, memories gradually became clear and distinct, as if a mosaic-filled image had the mosaics removed, then colored and filled, ultimately restored to its original form.
Memories bing clearer, going further back!
One by one, Su Lis memories of his time in the Tang Dynasty became clear in his mind.
And then came the memories before he had crossed over
Scenes from modern times flooded Su Lis mind. Even images he had seen before and signs on the streets he had nced at inadvertently resurfaced.
With the influx of memories, Su Lis brain started to experience sharp pain. The human brain couldnt process such a vast amount of clear and valid data
Fortunately, Su Li had an extraordinary physique, enabling him to endure the initial pain without uttering a sound
It seemed that the system had imposed an unreasonable transformation. Still, Su Li survived the initial ordeal and gradually felt that everything he had experienced before was vividly present in his mind.
Now, Su Li could effortlessly recall any event he had experienced, anyone he had seen, or any knowledge he had acquired. His eyes became like cameras, capturing every scene with rity.
Spinning machine steam engine internalbustion engine gunpowder
Su Li realized that he remembered everything he had ever read in books with crystal-clear rity. Suddenly, he had gained invaluable knowledge that was beyond measure.
Furthermore, it wasnt just about remembering past memories. Su Li could also memorize anything he read in the future and recite it back word for word. However, unfortunately, having a photographic memory didnt directly enhance Su Lis understanding and application abilities. In other words, although Su Lis brain was now like an encyclopedia, he still needed time to convert that knowledge into practical use.
After all, Su Li had chosen the path ofbining physical strength and cultivation, and his level of understanding was only slightly higher than that of an average person.
It seems I need to focus on improving my understanding Otherwise, Ill have a vast knowledge base but wont be able to utilize it, Su Li contemted.
For an ordinary person, categorizing and integrating a plethora of information would be challenging, even if they spent their entire life attempting to do so. Most people only grasp the facts without understanding the underlying principles. Throughout any era, 99% of individuals contribute minimally in the field of academia, only able to imitate others.
At present, Su Li felt his mind was in chaos, submerged with a flood of memories. Though there was no system crash due to the intervention of the system, it was evident that he needed time to adapt. His attention shifted to the final item,
Item Five: Overlords Spear Technique (enhances the bodysbat skills rapidly, the higher ones innate attributes, the faster the body develops, resulting in greater killing power!). Value: 250,000 points!
Su Lis physical attributes had now surpassed human limits, but he had always struggled with ack ofbat skills. The only valuable knowledge in his mind was the battle experience of a seasoned soldier on the battlefield. While this experience provided practicality, enabling Su Li to proficiently wield any weapon and employ basic maneuvers, his skills were not refined.
The true worth of the battle experiencey in capturing opponents and utilizing various covert tactics. It had given Su Li, an inexperiencedbatant, the expertise to handle unexpected situations and ambushes. However, it still fell short as Su Licked abat style that suited his own physical attributes.
The Overlord Halberd Technique, valued at 250,000 points, effectively resolved this issue for Su Li.
Without further dy I would take it!
Points bnce: 309,454
Chapter 44: Overlord Bravery, Horror Attribute!
Chapter 44: Overlord Bravery, Horror Attribute!
The five items were swiftly taken away, and as points were rapidly consumed, a new world unfolded in Su Lis mind. Suddenly, a vivid scene materialized before him.
It depicted a young teenager, a boy blessed with extraordinary powers. The visuals continued to y, showcasing the boys unbeatable gambling skills at such a tender age. Su Li witnessed the boy effortlessly lifting a heavy tripod when he was merely thirteen years old. The young mans determination to polish his physique day after day, even when no one could match him, was also revealed.
Next, Su Li observed the young man dressed in armor, heading fearlessly into battle as blood flowed like a river. He witnessed the young mans resolute crossing of a treacherous river, engaging in a battle where retreat was not an option. The screen unfolded to exhibit him sweeping through legions of soldiers, the prince bowing down before him in respect. The rebellion of the prince brought the entire world against him, but he stood alone, wielding a halberd and defying all odds.
Internal conflicts gued his kingdom, his generals betrayed him one after another, and renowned figures from history employed cunning tactics against him. However, armed with only a halberd, he shattered every conspiracy in his path. Su Li observed him confronting formidable adversaries like the martial immortal Han Xin, the strategist Zhang Liang, Prime Minister Xiao He, and the pioneer of guerri warfare Peng Yue, along with numerous other renowned historical figures fromter periods. Even with a formidable lineup of enemies, he dared not rx or show the slightest hint of carelessness. Yet, in the end he was defeated.
The Battle of Gaixia a desperatest stand!
One man, one halberd, fighting until exhaustion overcame him!
Even though the corpses were densely piled up, he was the sole survivor, yet no one dared to approach.
While still alive, even Liu Bang wouldnte within a hundred paces when Xiang Yu was surrounded, left standing alone.
He was a man simr to a Demi-God, feared and revered. Fatigue finally caught up with him, and his boundless energy was depleted. Gazing at the timid Han soldiers, hesitant to advance, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure in a daze.
Yes, Xiang Yu was once an illustrious leader with loyal followers at hismand.
Haha Farewell, my fellow people of Jiangdong. I shall bid you farewell with a grand disy of riches and prosperity!
Heughed uproariously, and with hisst ounces of strength, he severed his own head and cast it towards that unknown figure
The Han soldiers rushed forward in union
The scene faded, but Su Li knew that even after Xiang Yus self-inflicted demise, his body, fought over by the Han soldiers, would eventually lead to boundless riches and fortune.
And the fortunate soul who snatched one of Xiang Yus thighs revived the Hongnong Yang family and propelled the entire Han Dynasty to fame.
He faced the countrys top warriors single-handedly, and even in death, he didntprehend the extent of the glory and wealth he had attained.
With his own strength, he confronted the heroes of the realm, experiencing victories and defeats, repeatedly turning the tide.
Indeed, from Su Lis perspective, Xiang Yus governance and personnel management appeared disorderly and ineffective.
Livelihoods withered, internal affairs fluctuated day and night, and some of the trusted subordinates were reduced to insignificant roles.
An ordinary person would have fallen victim to the early Han Dynastys might
Consequently, relying on his personal might, Xiang Yu leaped and bounded throughout the early Han Dynasty.
At the Battle of Pengcheng, he even defeated nearly two-thirds of Liu Bangs main force in their initial encounter, despite being at an absolute disadvantage. He cast fear upon his adversaries.
By the scenes conclusion, Su Li had mastered the art of the Overlords halberd technique. Whether standing or lying, he embodied his own set of rules, as if it had be second nature, ingrained in his very being.
Combined with Su Lis attributes that surpassed human limitations
A true anomalySu Li shook his head in awe.
After witnessing the imagery in his mind, Su Li realized the monstrous nature of Xiang Yu.
In modern times, he would have been an unprecedented Hercules After all, it wouldnt have made a difference if you shot him once.
But in ancient times, Xiang Yus prowess on the battlefield was nothing short of a formidable monster, an invincible force.
Ordinary low-quality swords couldnt even prate his muscles.
He swung casually, with the power of a thousand pounds.
Even with two hundred pounds of armor on his body, he could still move freely.
Such individuals could not be dealt with in ancient times, and Liu Bang had already found the only solution.
He gathered a force of tens of thousands to surround him and let him fight then waited for him to exhaust his strength.
Yes, the early Han Dynasty strategists employed various tactics, including division and psychological warfare, to eventually eliminate all of Xiang Yus subordinates. Ultimately, the only solution left was to surround him with arge force and wait for him to exhaust his strength.
Even Liu Bang dared not appear when observing this battle in Xiang Yus sight.
If given an organized army of thousands of people, this kind of monster could easily break out of the siege of a hundred thousand people.
If given an organized army of 10,000 people, he would dare to turn around and fight to the death.
Before the advent of weapons of mass destruction, one must admit that a character like Xiang Yu was almost impossible to ovee.
In the Battle of Pengcheng, Xiang Yu attacked
Liu Bangs 560,000 troops attacked Pengcheng
Xiang Yu was attacked from the front and back, and the remaining generals continued to attack Qi. He alonemanded 30,000 troops to return and help.
Xiang Yus superior tactics were evident in his first battle, as Liu Bangs 560,000 troops were decisively defeated.
What? You said Liu Bangs 560,000 troops were a disorganized mob, while Xiang Yu led 30,000 elite soldiers?
Indeed, Xiang Yu faced the challenge of fighting on two fronts, with a significant disparity in forces. He was surrounded by enemies, leading a lone army deep into enemy territory, enduring long-distance marches, and facing betrayals from allies. These disadvantages would have been enough to make most renowned generals feel despair.
When personal bravery exceeds the limits that the era can handle, it bes unparalleled in mowing down enemies.
Although Su Lis current stats were not as impressive as Xiang Yus, he might be unmatched in mowing down enemies on the battlefield.
It was probably because Su Lis attributes of strength and physique surpassed the limits of human beings a while ago, making them anomalies in the real world.
Expand your personal attributes, Su thought.
The Overlords Halberd technique was suitable for Su Li, likely because it epassed the essence of Xiang Yus lifelong battles with a physique different from ordinary individuals.
Correspondingly, the higher the attribute, the more powerful the technique would be.
The power yielded was disappointingly small when the attribute was low to a certain extent. Even with 100% effort, it could only produce around 30% of the desired result.
Currently, ording to his estimation, Su Lis personal attributes were likely not far from Xiang Yus.
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Strength: 111 (points can be added)
Constitution: 111 (points can be added)
Acuity: 63 (points can be added)
Comprehension: 69 (points can be added)
Charisma: 63 (points can be added)
Avable free attributes: 28
In a little over a month, Su Li purchased a total of 20 attribute point gift packs, resulting in the release of 50 free attributes. On average, this equated to 2.5 attributes for each attribute point.
He followed his previous strategy of adding points to both strength and body, with no exceptions this time.
Having just utilized 28 free attributes from the attribute point spree, he now possessed the Overlords Halberd Technique. This move capitalized on higher innate attributes and wielded greater power, which proved to be incredibly advantageous.
I wonder what Xiang Yus attributes are!
Lets add a bit more!
With a single thought, the personal attribute panel was updated ordingly!
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Strength: 125 (points can be added)
Constitution: 125 (points can be added)
Acuity: 63 (points can be added)
Comprehension: 69 (points can be added)
Charisma: 63 (points can be added)
Avable free attributes: 0
This book establishes the attribute reference.
Xiang Yu
Force: 138
Body: 117
Mind: 109
Attribute settings in the book
After attributes surpassed a hundred, they exceeded human limits. The higher the attribute, the wider the gap between attributes.
Chapter 45: What? My younger brother is that unlucky son-in-law?
Chapter 45: What? My younger brother is that unlucky son-inw?
The attribute has been improved once again, with a one-time increase of 14 points in strength and physique. Su Li could clearly feel the significant boost this time.
I feel that in terms of strength and physique Im not far behind Xiang Yu, Su Li thought.
He had many images of Xiang Yu fighting and training, and he had also learned the Overlord Halberd Technique from him, allowing for a clearparison. While he might still be slightly weaker in terms of strength, his physique, including battery life and physical recovery, should be stronger than Xiang Yu.
As for agility, it wasnt mentioned but wasnt a major issue. Su Li had put in a great effort, and it was a miraculous improvement. With his current strength and physical fitness, even renowned generals like Cheng Yaojin, Wei Chigong, Shan Xiongxin, and Qin Qiong would struggle after facing him.
With Su Lis dual attributes of strength and physique, he was more than capable of mowing down enemies on the battlefield, and his agility surpassed that of ordinary individuals as well.
Physical strength should still take priority, Su Li silently contemted.
The higher the attribute points, the greater the bonus for each point of increase. While the difference between 60 and 61 attribute points was negligible, anything above 100 was considered quite high. Su Lis strength and physique attributes had far surpassed other attributes, reaching an astonishing 125 points each, surpassing the limits of human capability.
In this situation, the best cost-effective choice was undoubtedly to focus on the main attributes. Allocating 30 attribute points to wisdom would elevate Su Lis perceptiveness to a first-ss level. However, when it came to strength, with 150 attribute points, even the worlds renowned generals would be injured or killed with a single touch.
Its a pity I cant view other peoples attributes,Su Li thought.
He rarely left his home and focused only on earning points with Princess Changle. He could gauge his true strength if he had ess to others attribute points, he could gauge his true strength.
Lastly, a memory of Xiang Yu emerged in Su Lis mind. Su Li believed he could match Xiang Yu in physical strength, but he remained uncertain about his standing in Tang Dynasty.
Su Li believed that he would be unbeatable throughout the Tang Dynasty with her exceptional physical attributes and techniques of the Hegemons Halberd. However, he was uncertain about the gap between himself and famous generals like Qin Qiong and Wei Chigong. Su Li was confident in his ability to fight in terms of pure strength. His only weakness was hisck of sharpness, but even with his strength reduced by ten times, he would still be formidable.
How many opponents could I take on?This was Su Lis biggest question in his mind.
Unfortunately, he had no friends and didnt know any generals, so he was unaware of the Tang Dynastys topbat power. Without military encounters, he couldnt urately gauge his own strength.
Su Li didnt necessarily desire to engage in fights or show off his skills, but he genuinely wanted to know his own level.
Once Changle wakes up, I must witness the pinnacle ofbat power in the Tang Dynasty. If they cant even withstand a single blow, then wouldnt I be invincible?Su Li thought.
In this era, without long spears or cannons, bing invincible like the ancestors was a much more challenging featpared to the modern era.
However, Su Li didnt even know how powerful he had be once Princess Changle awakened.
It feels so satisfying to silently grow stronger, Su Li thought happily while holding Princess Changle.
He had previously imagined bing a revered civil servant or a formidable warrior, expanding territories and leaving a mark in history after time travel. But after living as a peasant for several years, Su Li had grown to appreciate peace.
Although life in the princesss mansion was monotonous, it was serene andfortable without disturbances. Above all, he could personally experience his growth and daily self-improvement, acquiring more and more possessions.
You are truly my lucky star!Su Li embraced Princess Changle, her face beaming with joy.
In the blink of an eye, more than two months had passed. If Su Li hadnt fortuitously married Princess Changle, he might still be toiling away as a peasant, far from beingparable to Xiang Yu or possessing the power to revolutionize the world with his salt-making and steel-making skills. He might have led an ordinary life, marrying a peasant woman with a big butt and toiling away until old age before falling victim to despair.
Although Su Li might have appeared pitiful to others, but for himself every day was filled with brightness and a promising future. His hardships were the catalysts for his progress.
On the other side, Su Dingfang was strolling towards the princesss mansion apanied by the eunuch.
Thisastonishing news,Su Dingfang thought.
As they left the pce, Su Dingfang noticed the absence of any onlookers and discreetly tugged at the eunuchs sleeve. He retrieved a coin from his pocket and secretly slipped it into the eunuchs sleeve, making sure not to leave a trace.
General, Is there something on your mind? The eunuch effortlessly pocketed the copper coin, sporting a smile that revealed his proficiency in such transactions.
Eunuchs liked him and typically had extra ie, often obtained by trading in advanced knowledge. While it might not havepared to the influence of a powerful eunuch, it was a safer approach. The information they leaked was generally inconsequential.
I have a question for you. Where is my younger brother now? It has been over a decade since west saw each other, and I wish to know about his current circumstances I must brace myself, Su Dingfang inquired with concern.
Upon hearing this, the eunuchs face took on a peculiar expression.
This Well, left and right, its not that significant General will remainposed upon learning this, the eunuch responded, aware that Su Dingfangs younger brother was likely the ill-fated son-inw Su Li.
That unfortunate soul who married Princess Changle
Observing the genuine warmth disyed by Su Dingfang, the eunuch couldnt help but inwardly sigh.
Truly unlucky
Had they crossed paths earlier, with the connection between Su Dingfang and Li Jing, perhaps they could have persuaded Li Jing to avoid this tragic oue.
But now
Su Li was already wedded to the princess, and altering that union was out of the question
As for the princess hey bedridden, his life hanging by a thread
Even if Su Li didnt have to meet the same fate it seemed unlikely that he would be able to carry on the family lineage in the future
Recognition held no value at this point
Furthermore, Su Dingfang held only a fourth-rank position. Su Lis impending burial was inevitable unless Li Jing was persuaded to join forces.
Truly unlucky
Wearing a perplexed expression, the eunuch sighed and began to divulge the information.
Whatmy brother is that ill-fated son-inw!
As Su Dingfang listened, his eyes widened, and his weathered face portrayed a mixture of shock and bitterness.
The incident involving Princess Changles joy had be the talk of Changan, reaching even themon peoples ears.
Su Dingfang had once remarked with empathy that the fortunate son-inw seemed to have transformed from a humble creature into a phoenix on a tree branch. He did not know that the unlucky soul he had sympathized with was his own younger brother.
Chapter 46: I Am Your Big Brother, Su Dingfang!
Chapter 46: I Am Your Big Brother, Su Dingfang!
Left Marquis General Su Dingfang is here to visit? Su Li looked at the female officer with a hint of confusion on his face. Now that Su Li had awakened his photographic memory, he could recall everything from the past with rity. In just a moment, he retrieved Su Dingfangs information in his mind.
Su Li had read about this name when he was researching. Su Dingfang, the renowned general of theter Tang Dynasty was born in the tumultuous era of Sui and Tang, he rose to prominence at a young age, following Li Jing in pacifying the Turks. He achieved his first victory against the Turks and was promoted to the rank of Left Marquis General of the Fourth ss.
However, during the reign of Li Er in the Zhenguan era, for some unknown reason, Su Dingfang, despite his talents, did not receive much recognition for half of his life. It wasnt until Li Er ascended the throne that the famous generals of the Tang Dynasty were growing old.
At the age of forty or fifty, Su Dingfang, who had wasted half of his life, was finally employed by Emperor Li Er of the Tang Dynasty. The famous general, who had wasted half his life, finally got his own stage. In an era when the renowned generals of the Tang Dynasty were gradually fading, he carried the banner and made significant military exploits for the Tang Dynasty.
In other words, Su Dingfangs actual ability, even in the star-studded Tang Dynasty, was still in the top echelon, and very few people couldpare to him. Now that he was in a dilemma, with no negative aspects to his reputation, Su Li was happy to make friends with him.
However, the rtionship between Su Dingfang the Left Marquis General and himself the idental son-inw was distant. Now, Su Dingfang suddenly visitedwhat could be the reason behind it?
Pleasee in Su Li pondered for a moment and spoke. Regardless of the reason for his visit, they had to meet each other.
The female officer nodded, but she was also a little puzzled. Princess Changle and Su Dingfang had nothing to do with each other, and Su Dingfang mentioned meeting the consort, not Princess Changle. But Wasnt Su Li a peasant before? How did he be involved with the Left Marquis General?
When Su Dingfang stepped into the princesss mansion, he couldnt quite grasp the atmosphere. His heart was filled with conflicting emotions. On the one hand, he didnt want this unlucky son-inw to be his younger brother. After all, Princess Changles situation was surrounded by turmoil and rumors that her life was in danger. But on the other hand, he secretly hoped that this unlucky son-inw was indeed his younger brother.
For a long time, Su Dingfang had been searching for his younger brother without any sess. His parents had already passed away, and the once lively Su family was now sparsely popted, with only Su Dingfang and his son remaining. He had raised his younger brother himself for over ten years, and he even began believing that his younger brother might have passed away. So even if his younger brother turned out to be this unlucky son-inw, at least he would still be alive.
As Su Dingfang stepped into the courtyard of the Princess Mansion, he caught sight of a handsome young man sitting quietly under the gazebo with a beautiful woman leaning on him. They appeared like a couple of celestial beings. However, upon closer inspection, Su Dingfang noticed that the woman seemed frail and weak, and Su Li was supporting her, not the other way around.
Observing the handsome young man, Su Dingfang realized that Su Li didnt resemble him or their father Su Chao. But with just one nce, Su Dingfang was certain that Su Li was his younger brother. The resemnce was striking. Su Lis face bore an uncanny resemnce to their stepmother.
Su Dingfang and Su Li were half-brothers. While Su Dingfang resembled their father, his mother had passed away early. On the other hand, Su Li was the son of Su Chaos second wife. The Su family, originally a prominent family in a small local county, didnt possess vast wealth. Moreover, their stepmother treated Su Dingfang with great kindness, filling the gap left by his own mothers early demise. The age difference between Su Dingfang and Su Li was over ten years, so they didnt indulge in petty disputes like many siblings do.
Despite not sharing the same biological mother, the bond between the two brothers was stronger than that of many blood-rted siblings. Their stepmother had passed away shortly after giving birth to Su Li, during a troubled time when Su Chao was often away from home due to his ambitions. As a result, Su Li and Su Dingfang spent more time with each other than with their parents. Over the years, Su Li developed ack of respect for their father
Unlike the rough and rugged features inherited from the old Su family, Su Lis face had inherited his stepmothers exquisite beauty since childhood. But the Su Li standing before Su Dingfang now could easily be mistaken for a carbon copy of his stepmother.
With just one nce, Su Dingfang was certain that this was Su Li, his younger brother, who had been lost due to robbery when their family was moving.
Su Dingfang opened his mouth several times, but no words came out.
Su Li looked at the potential famous general before him with a perplexed expression. Su Dingfang also seemed to wear a strange expression, disying surprise and sadness in his eyes. He hesitated to speak several times.
Unbeknownst to Su Li, he gradually retreated from the screen after a moment of contemtion.
Step back for now, Su Li waved his hand. The female officer nodded in response and left the courtyard along with the maids.
With the female officers full recognition, Su Li, as the male head of the Princess Mansion, would not idly wander around and identally eavesdrop on Su Dingfangs conversation.
Only Su Li, Su Dingfang, and Princess Changle remained in the courtyard, with thetter leaning on Su Lis shoulder.
Now that everyone else has left and the Left General of the Martial Department hase from afar, you may speak freely, Su Li said with a smile.
Su Dingfangs voice trembled slightly as he spoke, Little brother dont you recognize your elder brother anymore?
In reality, Su Dingfang was extremely puzzled. ording to logic, his younger brother, Su Li, was already nine years old when he went missing, so he should have memories of their past.
Huh? Su Li couldnt help but feel perplexed at Su Dingfangs words. He couldnt understand why this man who hade from afar and worked as a peasant for several years without causing any trouble suddenly imed to be his older brother.
Was it true? Or was this renowned general, Su Dingfang, ying some borate game?
Su Li distinctly remembered his family being a simple peasant family devoid of grandeur.
I am your elder brother, Su Dingfang Our father is Su Chao You were only nine years old when you disappeared. Dont you remember anything at all? Su Dingfangs face disyed aplex expression that was difficult to describe.
No the amount of information is a bit overwhelming Could there be a misunderstanding, or perhaps you should exin it in more detail, Su Li didnt outright deny it.
As a soul inheritor, he had transmigrated into the body of a nine-year-old child. He had just arrived in Longyou with his parents to settle down. The memories of the original body were absent, erased.
Since awakening his photographic memory, Su Li had no recollections before the age of nine, resulting in aplete nk during that period. He couldnt entirely reject what Su Dingfang was iming.
I dont recall anything before the age of nine. My parents mentioned that I was frightened by robbers on the road Su Lis words trailed off.
Thats right I am indeed your big brother!
Su Dingfang began narrating the storyfrom Su Lis birth to the Su familys relocation and the encounter with robbers on the road. It all culminated in Su Lis disappearance.
It was a perfect setup for a tragedy
Chapter 47: Su Li… I’m sorry!
Chapter 47: Su Li¡ I¡¯m sorry!
Su Li never imagined that such a bloody confession could happen to him. Fortunately, it was not Li Er iming to be their rtive. If he and Changle, the newlywed couple, were siblings, it would have been a typical plot with an improbable familial connection, like something out of a novel.
Officially, Su Li as the husband of the princess, held a higher position than Su Dingfang, who was only a Left Marquis General, a fourth-ranked official. Despite being a political marriage, Su Lis nominal status was still higher than Su Dingfang.
Furthermore, Su Dingfang had been abandoned by Li Er now, and the entire Zhenguan Dynasty remained silent. This situation was not as dramatic as Su Li had expected.
From Su Dingfang, Su Li learned the details of the incident. Li Er was investigating him.
Su Li pondered, It seemed that Li Er had already noticed something unusual about him and was determined to get to the bottom of it, eventually discovering their familial rtionship.
But today was different. If Su Li had just married Princess Changle, he might have been concerned about being exposed and facing suspicion from Li Er (Emperor Taizong).
However, Su Lis attributes had now exceeded human limits, and he possessed the Overlords Halberd Technique. Although his sharpness was slightlycking, he was still a formidable force.
In another month or two, Su Lis attributes would improve significantly. By then, it would be futile for Li Er to harbor suspicions. Su Li could ascend to be the ancestor of the Tang Dynasty directly.
Su Li didnt doubt Su Dingfangs words. After all, Su Dingfangs demeanor didnt appear fake, and Li Er personally conducted the investigation.
Brother its its all my fault, Su Dingfang said, looking at Princess Changle on Su Lis shoulder with a sigh of emotion.
Su Li understood what Su Dingfang meant. Previously, most imperial doctors and eminent monks were unable to cure Princess Changles condition, and it seemed like an impossible feat. However, after Su Li used systemic medicine to treat her gradually, Princess Changles health improved. This incident remained undisclosed.
To most ordinary people, marrying a dying princess was far from ideal. It meant being unable to continue the family line and potentially even being buried with her.
But thats not entirely true At least I no longer have to worry about food and clothing, Su Li said, shaking his head and smiling.
His poison had be his remedy.
Although others believed that Princess Changle had a limited time left, Su Li knew that it was only a matter of time before she woke up, so he had no reservations. Where else could he find such a fortunate situation? He had gone from being a peasant digging for food in the soil to be a high-ranking son-inw, gaining a beautiful wife without any effort.
Su Li understood Su Dingfangs perspective. After all, Su Dingfang had mentioned that the Su family was small, and with Su Lis presence, there were now only three men in the family. Su Dingfang had raised Su Li since he was a child and held preconceived notions that Princess Changles life was short, so his words were understandable. No one wanted their brother to marry someone with a limited lifespan and unable to continue the family line.
If only I have discovered your identity earlier, even if I have to plead with my teacher or rely on Yuan Tiangangs divination, things will not have turned out like this I have heard before that Princess Changles life is limited, but I never expected that her husband will be you! Su Dingfang eximed in frustration, pounding his thigh.
It is just that I am a little toote, Su Dingfang sighed, burdened with self-me.
Su Dingfang med himself deeply. If only they had discovered news about his younger brother earlier. Although Su Dingfang was not highly regarded, his mentor was Duke Dai Li Jing, and while they did not have an official master-disciple rtionship, their bond was simr to that. Despite Li Jings political setbacks andck of trust from Li Er, he achieved numerous military sesses, which even Li Er had to suppress.
If only Su Dingfang had found his younger brother earlier, even if Yuan Tian Gang had predicted that his brother would be the groom in the bridal escort, Su Dingfang could have sought the help of his mentor Li Jing to mediate. Li Er would have had to consider Li Jings influence in that case. Even if they couldntpletely avoid the situation, it would have been much better than the current circumstances.
As Su Dingfang spoke, he was filled with self-me, and Su Li was deeply moved by his sincere words, even though he had no recollection of Su Dingfangs appearance. Su Li could feel the profound brotherly love that Su Dingfang held for his younger brother from their brief encounter and a few words.
However, for Princess Changle, witnessing such tenderness and serious words had a different impact. As her health improved and Su Li took care of her meticulously, providing bnced nutrition and the systems medicines, Princess Changles consciousness was now the same as that of an ordinary person.
Awake during the day and sleep at night. Sleeping peacefully in Su Lis arms at night, quietly listening to Su Li recount the surrounding scenery and all the changes during the day, feeling the serene warmth between husband and wife. Even Princess Changle had be ustomed to this kind of life.
Though she couldnt move or even see Su Li, she undeniably regarded him as the most important person in her life. Since Su Lis arrival, she had neverined about anyone else. Even in her paralyzed state, she was content. She didnt even long for the time when she was healthy, as long as she had Su Li by her side.
Today, as usual, she woke up in Su Lis embrace and relished his attentive care. The girls worries were minimal, aside from asional concerns that Su Li might get bored or that she wouldnt wake up again. Princess Changle waspletely immersed in the sea of love.
Today was just like any other day. After waking up and being fed, Su Li carried her to the yard to bask in the sun and described the surrounding scenery. Then she overheard the female officer discussing Su Dingfangs visit.
Princess Changle didnt know Su Dingfang personally. Being a princess, she considered Su Dingfang, a mere fourth-grade officer, unworthy of her attention. However, curiosity was inherent in her nature as a young girl, and she couldnt help but be intrigued by the situation.
She remained by Su Lis side, openly eavesdropping on his conversations. That was when she heard about the emotional confession scene. Later, when Changle interacted with Su Li, she introduced herself more fully to him.
Changle learned that Su Li was a peasant, his parents had passed away early, and he had a difficult life in his teenage years with no one to rely on. Changle always felt sorry that Su Li had no rtives by his side, and she believed he had no one to share his distress with.
Now, hearing that Su Li actually had an older brother and that Su Li himself was identally lost, Princess Changle felt genuine happiness for him. From the depths of her heart, she sympathized with Su Lis past and was truly d that he had found his family.
In this way, her husband was no longer alone. Finally, my husband had a family he could rely on. Princess Changle always felt sorry for him, thinking about her own privileged upbringing with loving parents and siblings, while Su Li had nothing. But now, it turned out that Su Li also had a happy family and an elder brother who loved him dearly. Princess Changle was initially happy for him until Su Dingfang spoke up.
Su Dingfangs serious words reached Princess Changles ears. She couldnt describe the feeling that overwhelmed her. Su Dingfang didnt directly target Princess Changle, but his words emphasized every aspect. Princess Changle, a woman with a short life expectancy. Even if she could live, she couldnt continue the family line for Su Li or ensure the prosperity of their lineage.
She realized that she had caused trouble for Su Li and dyed his happiness. Even Su Li, who had initially been lonely and helpless, had found his rtives. But because of her, a disabled person who couldnt wake up, he could only be trapped in the princesss mansion, guarding her like a lifeless tree.
All this time, she had been too selfish in craving the tenderness, care, and security that Su Li provided. Subconsciously, she had started avoiding these issues. Now, everything was shattered by Su Dingfangs sincere and honest words.
That was right. No matter how helpless Su Li was, he came from a respectable family and could continue the family line. Even after the brothers had reunited, Su Li could have had a good life. And all of this was ruined by her.
Princess Changle had to face this harsh reality.
Su Li Im sorry Su Li, Im so sorry,Princess Changle thought.
When everything was mercilessly revealed, only the harsh truth remained, and the young Princess Changle had nowhere to escape.
Chapter 48: Come on, Big Brother, Test Your Skills!
Chapter 48: Come on, Big Brother, Test Your Skills!
You cant say that Su Dingfang watched as Su Li beat his chest, stamped his feet, shook his head, and smiled, taking Princess Changles hand. Her arsenic is my medicine!
If there is no eternal happiness, how can I be noble one day? Su Li said.
To put it bluntly, as a time traveler, Su Lis stumbling in this unfamiliar era was enough to leave him frustrated. But Su Li was just an ordinary person in his previous life,cking the knowledge and skills he needed now.
While he had read about salt refining and soap making in novels, he struggled to remember the exact process for a long time. As for taking the imperial examination to be an officer? Forget it. He hadnt passed the college entrance examination in his previous life, let alone be a ss monitor. How could he be an officer through the imperial examination and govern a region after time travel?
Furthermore, the system he possessed was of little use. Until he married Princess Changle, he had to rely on it
To be honest, Su Li contemted starting his life anew.
Besides, Princess Changle and I are now husband and wife. As husband and wife, we are one. You and I share happiness and adversity together. Brother, you cant speak of this anymore. Besides, who said Changle cant wake up? Su Lis words remained as firm as ever.
Princess Changle heard these words, but they only brought a fleeting warmth after the disguise was stripped away. Su Lis voice was gentle and resolute, just as it had always been.
This brought joy to Princess Changles heart, as it meant that Su Li didnt look down on her as a disabled person with a frail body.
However, after Su Dingfangs words revealed the truth, deep self-me, and guilt spread within Princess Changles heart.
Although Su Li unwaveringly chose her as before, even defending her, Princess Changle knew deep down that Su Dingfang was right.
As long as she remained unconscious, everything was a mere illusion.
Su Li still couldnt pass on the family line and continue the lineage
Su Li had simply married a useless person, and if she truly died like this, she would leave Su Li with nothing.
Even if she wasnt buried alongside him, Princess Changle would likely be left alone in the princesss mansion.
Princess Changle wished to wake up as soon as possible. She had never felt such a strong desire. She no longer wanted to live like a disabled person, incapable of doing anything. She yearned to tell Su Li loudly that she loved him and wanted to be his true wife and bear his children. She longed to see his face and feel his touch. She wanted to hold Su Lis hand firmly and unwaveringly, just as he had held hers.
She couldnt leave Su Li anymore.
I I really cant do it, brother. Please go ask the teacher Su Dingfang attempted to speak but was earnestly interrupted by Su Li.
We cant dwell on these thoughts, big brother. Today should be a happy day. Why do you keep bringing up these matters? Su Li interjected.
Su Li understood that Su Dingfang was concerned for his well-being, but marrying Princess Changle was a great blessing for him.
Besides it would be too naive to seek help from Li Jing.
Due to his photographic memory, many of Su Lis hazy memories became clear.
He knew that Li Jings position during the Zhenguan period was precarious.
Su Dingfang, as a fourth-rank officer, had no contact with the core of power. He was unaware that Li Jing treaded carefully with every step he took.
Now that Su Li and Changle were already married, what use would it be for Su Dingfang to ask Li Jing? Thinking that Li Jing could persuade Li Er to annul the marriage was truly oundish.
The result couldnt be changed, so where should Li Ers dignity be ced? If Li Jing were to intervene, it would only further jeopardize his already precarious political environment.
Seeing Su Lis serious expression, Su Dingfang opened his mouth but ultimately held back his words. The atmosphere turned awkward and silent for a moment.
Alright, lets not bring this up for now, Su Li said with a smile, attempting to ease the tension.
With the matter settled, Su Li called in the female officer and maid, instructing the female officer to take Princess Changle away, leaving only Su Li and Su Dingfang in the room.
Brother, You are a general of the country. How skilled are you in martial arts? Su Li asked curiously.
Just moments ago, Su Li had beenmenting the fact that although his attributes had greatly improved and he had acquired the Overlords Halberd Technique, he had no point of reference to gauge his own strength in the Great Tang. And now, he suddenly had an older brother.
Su Li knew Su Dingfangs future better than anyone. If it werent for Li Ers suppression, Su Dingfang might have already made a name for himself and risen to the top ranks of the Tang Dynasty.
Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Dingfang could help Su Li gain a clearer understanding of his own strength.
Leading troops in battle is no easy task, but those who can physically overpower me can be counted on one hand! Su Dingfang replied confidently, speaking about his area of expertise.
Su Dingfang was highly skilled. While serving under Dou Jiande and Liu Heita, he achieved numerous military exploits due to his bravery and was always invincible on the battlefield.
However, during that time, Su Dingfang was merely a brave general who could control the situation on a small battlefield. Without a sufficient military strategy, he couldnt change the ultimate direction of the war.
Later, he had the fortune of being valued by Li Jing, who taught him the art of war, allowing Su Dingfang to truly umte knowledge in this field.
Unfortunately, after studying military strategy under Duke Li Jing, Su Dingfang only had the opportunity to participate in one battle before being sidelined. He had few chances to demonstrate his skills and apply what he had learned, leaving him uncertain about his proficiency in military strategy.
However, martial arts were more intuitive. Su Dingfang had been in the army and had an easy way of assessing the specific skill levels of the famous generals of the Tang Dynasty.
Su Dingfang was renowned for his bravery and martial prowess. He was a fearless general who was always willing to take the lead under themand of Dou Jiande.
Moreover, Li Jing personally stated that when it came to bravery on the battlefield, only five individuals in the entire Tang Dynasty could surpass Su Dingfang. Li Jings evaluation carried significant weight, and it was a source of pride for Su Dingfang.
Unfortunately, despite Su Dingfangs exceptional bravery and martial skills, his capabilities were limited to small-scale battles and skirmishes on the battlefield. Throughout history, only a few individuals, such as the hegemon, could reverse the world situation through their martial prowess. This was precisely why Su Dingfang followed Li Jing and learned the art of war.
Even if one was incredibly powerful, without the ability to be invincible like an overlord, one could only fight against tens of thousands of soldiers on the battlefield. If they were to encounter Li Jing, a renowned general in the world, they could easily be outmaneuvered and defeated.
After all, every human has their limits.
So powerful? Su Li said while beaming with joy.
This was truly a pleasant surprise. After all, Su Dingfang wasnt famous for his martial arts prowess. However, considering the confident demeanor of his elder brother Su Dingfang, iming that only five individuals in the entire Tang Dynasty could defeat him, it didnt seem like an exaggeration.
With this knowledge, Su Li couldpare himself to Su Dingfang and quickly ascertain his position in the Tang Dynasty.
On the battlefield, individual bravery alone cannot determine the oue of a battle Su Dingfang shook his head upon seeing Su Lis surprised expression.
I dont agree! Su Li shook his head and spoke to Su Dingfang excitedly.
Come on Big brother, it has been a long time since west met. Lets test each others skills!
Chapter 49: Su Dingfang: I’m Going to Run, You Can’t Stop Me!
Chapter 49: Su Dingfang: I¡¯m Going to Run, You Can¡¯t Stop Me!
You Su Dingfang paused, carefully assessing his younger brother Su Li whom he hadnt seen for a long time.
Su Lis physique was still tall and robust, though he didnt appear as strong as before. After getting lost, he had chosen an honest life as a peasant and had not dedicated himself to martial arts training. Additionally, honing martial arts required not only diligent practice but also an ample food supply. While the hardworking life of a peasant could provide some strength, it couldntpare to someone like Su Dingfang, who had been nurtured and trained in martial arts since childhood.
Su Dingfang initially contemted refusing, but upon seeing his younger brothers determination, he ultimately chose to ept. However, he decided not to go all out, mindful of not hurting Su Li. It wasnt that Su Dingfang was arrogant, but his martial arts prowess was top-notch in the entire Tang Dynasty.
Shall we wager then? Su Dingfang asked.
Wagering, a sport deeply rooted in Zhu Xia, resembled wrestling but had distinct differences. It involved unarmedbat and could be traced back to the Spring and Autumn. Even in modern times, some regions, such as Northeast China and Shaanxi, continued to uphold this tradition.
Su Li nodded and silently removed his outer garments, leaving only the inneryer. Having been separated from the life of a peasant, Su Li hadnt worn sportswear for a long time. Simrly, Su Dingfang typically wore regr clothing unless engaged in hunting or military service.
To shed their outer attire, Su Dingfang and Su Li each retained a white inner lining.
Gambling games were widespread throughout the country. As a peasant, Su Li would participate in the annual autumn festival games held in the vige. The winners would receive two jugs of thin wine as a reward. After two rounds, he would usually be defeated.
Although not skilled in gambling, Su Li was familiar with the rules. Moreover, his attributes had long surpassed ordinary standards. If he were to participate in the autumn festival games again, he might be able to overpower his opponents.
Standing three steps apart, facing each other, both assumed a solid posture. Their legs were spread apart, steps firm, hands sped in front of their chests, and fingers extended forward. The stance resembled wrestling, but their palms didnt make contact.
You go first Su Dingfang stood firm and spoke to Su Li.
He made it clear that he wanted to let Su Li go.
There were three steps between the two gambling rounds, regardless of whether it was a long or short distance. The crucial point was to seize the opportunity and give themand to take action.
Whoever acted swiftly would be able to gain an advantage, with their efforts resulting in an effect greater than the sum of its parts.
Those who moved slowly and reacted sluggishly would be at a greater disadvantage when startingter.
Su Dingfang remained still, essentially giving up the opportunity to close the three-step gap with Su Li for nothing.
Su Dingfang did not believe that he would lose even if he gave Su Li three additional strides to close the distance.
Although Su Dingfang hadnt yed many gambling games, he had honed his body and practiced martial arts tirelessly since childhood, proving his skill. On the other hand, Su Li had gotten lost along the way. Despite possessing great strength, being a mere peasant meant that he was useless, and he couldntpare to Su Dingfang.
But because his younger brother wanted to y, Su Dingfang followed him.
After all Su Dingfang had raised Su Li. Since he was a lively and active child, he used to pester him to y games when he was four or five years old.
Back then, just like now, Su Dingfang would have him stand three steps away and easily touch his younger brothers head as he rushed over.
Brother, be careful. Iming! Su Li smiled without warning Su Dingfang.
After pondering for a while, Su Li suddenly stood up and sprinted.
His speed was not particrly fast.
Although Su Dingfang had underestimated his opponent, Su Li wasnt going all out either, nor did he use the three-step distance to sprint.
After all, Su Dingfang was his elder brother, not an enemy.
If he really exerted his full strength with his abilities, Su Li was genuinely afraid of hurting Su Dingfang.
With a smile, Su Dingfang watched as Su Li rushed toward him. The speed was not particrly fast, and the movements were not particrly agile.
His pace was still steady, suggesting some tricks up his sleeve. Su Li wasnt particrly keen and didnt shoot quickly.
With Su Dingfangs level, it was easy for him to anticipate Su Lis hand movements. With a smile on his face, Su Dingfang nted his feet firmly and reached out to intercept.
The moment their palms made contact
Snap! It happened so quickly!
Su Dingfangs body flew uncontrobly.
It was so swift that even the smile on Su Dingfangs face couldnt be restrained in time.
Su Dingfang felt as if Su Lis hands hadnt struck him but rather by a charging bull.
His body soared through the air, struggling to regain stability but still retreating uncontrobly for more than ten steps.
I told you to be careful! Su Lis face beamed with a smile.
Take it seriously, brother! Su Li said.
Su Li hade here to test his skills!
Upon hearing those words, Su Dingfang dismissed his previous contempt.
Setting aside whether Su Li knew martial arts, his strength alone was enough for Su Dingfang to treat him with caution.
This kind of strength to put it frankly, if Su Dingfang were struck hard by Su Li, even with his well-known robust physique, he might not withstand it.
Seeing that Su Dingfang had finally gotten serious, Su Li stood still once again.
Su Dingfang assumed his stance, and Su Li mirrored him.
Hes too powerful I have to avoid his attacks as much as possibleSu Dingfang thought.
Just from their brief contact, he could tell that Su Lis attack speed wasnt too fast, and he could potentially dodge it entirely. If Su Li didnt have any martial arts knowledge, Su Dingfang might still be able to evade his strikes.
As for winning?
Forget it Su Li was much stronger than him. Even if Su Dingfang took a few blows at full strength, he suspected he wouldnt be able to endure it unless he managed to exhaust Su Li. Until Su Li became fatigued, winning was out of the question.
There was no other way overwhelming strength trumped all!
With his own skills, he had exerted 120% of his strength, yet the opponent had only mustered 30% of his strength in a hasty counterattack, and he still couldnt resist.
Coming!
Su Li focused all his attention. Every move of the Overlords Halberd Technique came to his mind instinctively. Even though it was a halberd technique, it incorporated body conditioning and bare-handed martial arts. Su Li approached with a halberd in one hand.
His attacks were not particrly fast, nor were the angles tricky. There was no way to dodge except to retreat. The Overlords Halberd Technique was created by Xiang Yu, who emphasized leveraging his greatest strengths.
Abandoning unnecessary defenses, Xiang Yus technique relied on overpowering opponents with strength. Wide openings and closings made dodging futile. Thankfully, bothbatants were empty-handed, leaving Su Dingfang with limited options.
However, Su Li relentlessly pressed forward forcing Su Dingfang to engage inbat within a few exchanges. One sh meant subsequent collisions were unavoidable. After more than ten moves, Su Dingfang waspletely overwhelmed. His arms trembled from a punch, and as Su Li closed in again, Su Dingfang hurriedly retreated.
I give up I give upThere was no way to continue the fight. Su Lis strength was too immense, and he deeply understood martial arts. Moreover, Su Lis tactics were intimidating, relying solely on strength and exploiting opponents weaknesses.
Fortunately, this was an empty-handed battle, allowing Su Dingfang some room to evade. Otherwise, with Su Lis incredible strength and physiquebined with arge halberd
Not to mentionsting more than 20 rounds against Su Li, even enduring five rounds would be incredibly challenging.
Your strength is uncanny I cant possibly match it. Fortunately, we fought without weapons. If we were to fight with arge halberd, I doubt Idst five rounds against you, Su Dingfang admitted with a serious expression. His facial expressions were captivating.
And I noticed that you have your own rules and techniques. You dont seem like someone who hasnt practiced martial arts If you were inexperienced, I could still fight you. But youre simply too slow
As long as I dont get entangled by you, you wont be able to stop me if I decide to flee Su Dingfang said.
Chapter 50: You Have Limits, But I Don’t!
Chapter 50: You Have Limits, But I Don¡¯t!
Su Dingfang exuded an air of unwavering confidence as he spoke. Im going to run You cant stop me, he dered boldly, although he felt embarrassed at uttering those words.
Turning to Su Li, he continued, echoing their previous conversation, As you mentioned, considering my courage and martial prowess, how would I fare in the mighty Tang Dynasty?
The battle between Su Dingfang and Su Li had reached its conclusion. Su Dingfang, who had imed that he could defeat the entire Tang Dynasty with just five fingers, was clearly no match for Su Li. The difference in their strengths was immense. It was evident that even with Su Dingfangs skills if Su Li focused his efforts on him, there would be no chance of escape within a hundred steps. The only limiting factor was Su Lis low acuity attribute, which affected his speed and agility.
Is the gap really this significant?Su Li pondered.
He knew that his strength and physical attributes would easily overpower Su Dingfang. Being a super first-ss warrior like Xiang Yu, he had surpassed the limitations of the human body.
Su Li remarked, If Luo Shixin were still alive, perhaps he could put up a fight against me. But as things stand now, in terms of martial prowess alone, it would be difficult to find an opponent throughout the entire Tang Dynasty.
Su Dingfang gazed at theposed Su Li, a hint of emotion flickering on his face. Moments ago, Su Dingfang had been contemting the limitations of human beings. It was the overwhelming pressure of the all-around strategic prowess disyed by the Tang Dynastys generals in Dou Jiandes camp that had prompted Su Dingfang to abandon his focus on martial prowess and wholeheartedly embrace the study of military strategy in his twenties.
It was during his encounter with his younger brother, whom he hadnt seen for over a decade, that Su Dingfang hade to this realization. He discovered that he had limits, while his younger brother had none. Su Dingfang was confident that, in terms of personal martial prowess alone, none of the existing Tang Dynasty generals could surpass Su Li. Reflecting on the past, he concluded that perhaps only Luo Shixin, who had died from exhaustion, could have posed a challenge to Su Li during the Sui and Tang Dynasties.
Su Lis strength and physique exceeded the boundaries of ordinary imagination. Su Dingfang, known for his bravery, didnt dare engage in a direct confrontation with Su Li. Merely blocking Su Lis attacks proved to be arduous enough. Su Lis abilities transcended the capabilities of an ordinary human, evoking a sense of hopelessness in others. Observing Su Lis rxed demeanor after the fight, devoid of any signs of sweat, indicated that he had merely been warming up, leaving Su Dingfang wondering how long Su Lis physical strength could sustain him in battle.
History had shown that only tactics bordering on foolishness could be employed in the face of such unparalleled bravery. The strategy involved severing Su Lis wings and surrounding him with a massive army to force him into exhaustion and ultimately defeat.
Xiang Yu fought fiercely for half a day, leaving behind a mountain of corpses and blood. Luo Shixin, on the other hand, bravely defended a city alone, battling relentlessly for an entire day and night until exhaustion imed his life.
ording to Su Dingfangs assessment, the only way to ovee Su Lis extraordinary bravery was to employ arge number of powerful bows and crossbows or surround him with heavy troops. Given Su Lis current disy of strength, he seemed to have very few apparent weaknesses, except for his speed. He was arguably on par with the legendary ancient Overlords in terms of sheer strength and physique.
With your exceptional skills, the only way to defeat you on the battlefield would be to encircle you with overwhelming forces or employ formidable bows and crossbows to bring you down. If youmanded thousands of elite soldiers with consistent provisions and logistical support, you would be an unstoppable force capable of maneuvering at will! Su Dingfang remarked, his face reflecting a mix of admiration and emotion.
He never anticipated that his younger brother, whom he hadnt seen in over a decade, would possess such extraordinary abilities. The younger brother he could easily lift up, the little child who used to pester him to y games, had now be a fearless warrior. What was even more impressive was that Su Li had developed a unique fighting style perfectly suited to him, one that showcased both openness and precision, particrly effective with long weapons. An opponent would struggle tost even five rounds against Su Li when wielding a mighty halberd and striking with all his might.
True generals should not be judged by their bravery alone. Personal bravery ceased to be the primary criterion for evaluating a general a long time ago. As armor grew stronger, weapons became sharper, the crossbows range and power increased, and personal braverys influence on the battlefield diminished. Su Dingfang, having learned from the disadvantages of relying solely on bravery without understanding strategy, shifted his focus to the art of war.
He recognized that personal braverys role in battle would continue to dwindle, gradually losing its impact on the overall situation. However, some exceptional individuals defiedmon sense, such as Overlord Xiang Yu and thete Luo Shixin. Despitecking strategic acumen like Su Dingfang once did, Luo Shixin dominated the world with his unparalleled bravery. Xiang Yu, the Western Chu Overlord, possessed not only military strategy and tactics but also harnessed his martial prowess to the fullest, achieving remarkable military aplishments that resonated throughout China for decades, establishing his dominance on the early Han Dynasty battlefield.
In Su Dingfangs opinion
If his younger brother was just a simple reckless man, the lowest limit he could reach would be Luo Shixins level, making him a renowned first-ss general solely based on his bravery.
However, if someone could master the art of war and strategic strategies fully utilize their abilities, the upper limit of their potential could surpass that of Overlord Xiang Yu or even go even higher.
Xiang Yus military strategy primarily focused on the battlefield. If he had been more proficient in internal governance, Liu Bang might not have threatened him as much.
Undoubtedly, Xiang Yu, with hisbination of wisdom and strength, was a formidable figure on the battlefield.
Even renowned military genius Han Xin, with all the advantages of the Han Dynastys internal governance, logistics, support base, and various bribes, alliances, and maneuvers against Xiang Yus forces, only narrowly managed to defeat Xiang Yu.
Su Li possessed exceptional personal bravery that surpassed ordinary understanding. His upper limit was extraordinarily high.
Su Dingfang wholeheartedly praised and expressed his admiration for his younger brother Su Li, considering him capable of bing a king with his power.
However, despite the high praise from Su Dingfang, Su Li only paid attention to his brothers words regarding encircling and killing heavy troops and using bows and crossbows. Su Dingfang quickly suppressed his own little pride.
Although Su Dingfang affirmed that Su Li was no match for him in terms of martial prowess alone, there were still ways to ovee this limitation. This was not surprising, as the lessons from the downfall of the Western Chu overlord were still remembered.
Even if one possessed military strategy and battlefield intuition simr to the Overlord of Western Chu, coupled with personal bravery that defiedmon sense, they could still be defeated by thebined forces of the Han Dynasty.
Su Lis personal bravery was even three points inferior to that of the Overlord. Regarding the art of war, he only possessed somemon sense and basic knowledge learned from veterans who had fought many battles.
The Early Han Dynastys Heavenly Regiment, which defeated Xiang Yu, undoubtedly had many talented individuals. However, the Heavenly Squad of the Tang Dynasty was not to be underestimated either.
Setting aside Li Ers character for the time being, Xiang Yus methods and tactics were slightly inferior to those of the Tang Dynastys Heavenly Squad.
Regarding military affairs, Li Jing was likely no less capable than Han Xin, the legendary soldier.
Indeed, the early Tang Dynastys Heavenly Squad consisted of formidable generals renowned for their bravery andbat skills. It included renowned figures like Li Shimin, Yu Chigong, Cheng Yaojin, Qin Qiong, and many others.
Even Li Er himself gained fame for his military exploits. Apart from being an emperor, he was also a first-ss general.
Not to mention internal affairs, as individuals like Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, and Zhangsun Wuji managed the Great Tang in an orderly manner.
However, it was too early for Su Li to aspire to be an ancestor of the Tang Dynasty.
But I am not Xiang Yu! Su Li grinned.
Unlike Xiang Yu, Su Li was not as reckless. He didnt want to antagonize the entire world needlessly.
Looking at it optimistically, there was only a slight difference between his strength and physiquepared to Xiang Yus, with just over two months having passed.
In another two or three months, maybe I can take on the Tang Dynastys Heavenly Squad all by myself, Su Li said with a smirk.
He would have no rivals in the entire Tang Dynasty if he waited another year and a half.
Hence, Su Li remained calm andposed. They were heroes in theter stages, after all. He was determined to keep progressing.
With your skills, I fear you are already invincible. However, you must learn some war tactics if you dont want to exhaust yourself and meet the same fate as Luo Shixin. Have you learned any? Su Dingfang asked after a moment of contemtion.
Su Li was delighted upon hearing this. Could he really achieve what others couldnt?
He was still in the early stage, and there was a long way to go before reaching thete stage. However, Su Li didnt reveal this harsh reality. In Su Dingfangs eyes, someone like Su Li was already extremely terrifying. He might consider him a monster if he were to find out that this was just the beginning.
Nheless, Su Li listened attentively to Su Dingfangs words. There was a limit to personal martial prowess, although he wasnt aware of where his own limity. If he could understand and apply the strategies well, it would have an effect greater than the sum of its parts.
Besides, Su Dingfang was a first-ss general renowned for his military exploits inter generations, with a world-renowned understanding of the art of war.
Su Li had already acquired some knowledge of the art of war, and his foundation ofmon sense in this field was solid. However, hecked the means to adapt and cleverly use these ideas. Wasnt it time to seek guidance now?
I have learned a little bit Its just that most of it is superficial knowledge without truly understanding the underlying principles! Su Li honestly confessed.
Chapter 51: Maybe Changle is My Lucky Star!
Chapter 51: Maybe Changle is My Lucky Star!
Because Su Li tly refused to discuss matters rted to Princess Changle, Su Dingfang was left with no choice but to engage his younger brother on other topics. Strategy and tactics were no longer weaknesses for Su Dingfang, as years of learning from Duke Li Jing of Daigou had turned them into his strengths.
Su Dingfang casually shared somemon knowledge about the art of war, only to find that Su Li quickly followed up with insightful responses. This surprised him, leading to a discussion with Su Li based on the basic theory of the art of war. However, given that Su Li was a neer, there was a limit to how much they could discuss in a short span of time.
To Su Dingfangs astonishment, he discovered that Su Li possessed aprehensive and profound understanding of the art of war. Despite being considered basic knowledge, Su Li effortlessly provided fluent answers, even to obscure concepts. The systems uracy was outstanding, ensuring that the knowledge provided was truly foundational andprehensive.
The brothers continued their discussion for over half an hour, during which Su Dingfang realized that his younger brothers foundation was remarkably deep. Fundamentally speaking, there was little he could teach Su Li. So, Su Dingfang opted for more advanced and practical applications of military tactics.
When it came to basic warfare scenarios, Su Li wlessly demonstrated his solid foundation and easily provided answers. However, as the questions delved into moreplexrge-scale operations and strategies, Su Lis mind became jumbled. While he recognized a certain correspondence between the questions and his introductory knowledge of the art of war, he couldnt formte specific solutions. Everything seemed right, yet something felt off.
It was simr to encountering a challenging math problem, where the concepts seemed familiar but couldnt be solved using any established form. After attempting to work through it, Su Li ultimately decided to give up.
No Su Li looked at his elder brother Su Dingfang honestly.
How could it be? Your foundational knowledge is so solid, Su Dingfang eximed, disbelief evident in his eyes.
In this era, the art of war was traditionally passed down through families. Thus, learning the art of war required careful progression, mastering one aspect before moving on to the next. Su Li possessed an incredibly solid foundation, studying various military strategies extensively. Su Dingfang didnt consider his questions too difficult, given Su Lis knowledge. Answering them should have been simple, in his opinion.
But
But I I memorized and learned them by rote, and I only recently started grasping their true meaning. I havent fully integrated or applied them yet Su Li vaguely responded.
This was a side effect of studying the introduction to the art of war and the introduction to medical skills. While the foundation wasprehensive, it remained somewhat disconnected. Advanced problems were difficult to address.
I understand Su Dingfang nodded, then eagerly began exining to Su Li. The phrase like this and like that was repeatedly employed as they patiently discussed and answered Su Lis questions, guiding him to understand the foundational knowledge of military strategy and tactics.
Hmm Aftermunicating with Su Dingfang, Su Li realized his talent for military matters was extremelycking. Su Dingfang provided answers to certain questions, yet Su Li remained confused. A substantial gap existed between Su Li and his fantasy of being a military genius.
He was, in fact, a mediocre student who struggled to understand the lessons. Su Li had initially hoped to rely on himself to learn and understand the extensive foundational knowledge offered by the introduction to the art of war. However, having an elder brother who was a master of the art of war proved futile, as he couldntprehend the lectures even with the answers.
Su Li now understood that his aspirations of mastering the art of war were far from reality. Instead of wasting time, he focused on earning points by apanying Princess Changle. It seemed more usible to await the release of an advanced version of the Art of War than to attempt self-learning.
This is the reality Su Li sighed inwardly.
After all, Su Dingfang was one of the few military masters in the Tang Dynasty.
And in reality, it had been proven that there were indeed differences among people. Many individualsined about bad luck or a poor environment, but the truth was that a majority of people would struggle even in different circumstances.
In his own experience, he hadnt been able to handle his interpersonal rtionships well. Even his closest friends had borrowed money without repaying it, and the person he had admired for years ended up in someone elses sports car.
He struggled to understand the people around him, and he had never held a leadership position before. Talking to strangers filled him with social anxiety, and he often felt judged by groups of people.
Considering these personal limitations, why would he believe that traveling to ancient times would enable him to recognize loyal and treacherous ministers, govern the world, andpete with renowned heroes? Su Lis greatest advantage was his ability to recognize his own shorings, a truth he realized after living as a peasant for several years.
If something is not possible, forcing it will not make it happen. It is important to acknowledge our weaknesses and ept reality as it is.
However, Su Li had a system that couldpensate for his shorings, which gave him an advantage. Despite initially losing interest in learning the art of war, he had a system that helped him improve.
During a conversation, Su Li shifted the focus to the experiences and circumstances of his two brothers. Through their discussion, Su Li learned about his own losses, Su Dingfangs growth path, and the fact that Su Dingfang had been abandoned.
To be honest, it was regrettable. Su Li felt sorry for Li Jing and Su Dingfang, two renowned generals worldwide. Li Jing was suspected by Li Er due to hisck of a team, numerous military achievements, and unique expertise in the art of war. Li Er even forced Li Jing to teach Hou Junji the Art of War.
As for Su Dingfang, his fate was even more unfortunate. He was originally a promising talent. Although not on the same level as Li Jing, he was still outstanding. However, he was abandoned due to his association with Li Jing. He wasted more than 20 years during the Zhenguan era, years that could have been spent otherwise. Su Dingfangs prime years were squandered in an official position below the fourth rank, with few allies, a high position in court, and no hope for the future. If it hadnt been for Li Ers utilization of Su Dingfang, his fate might have been one of mediocrity and despair.
Su Dingfang felt even more sorry for his younger brother. It was clear that no one could surpass him in martial arts in this world. He had a solid foundation in the art of war and should have been fighting on the battlefield, making significant contributions. However, he ended up marrying a princess who was dying, and his status prevented him from even entering the princess residence. Su Dingfang, already neglected, felt somewhat depressed about his life. There was also a hint of disrespect in his words.
Su Li didnt say anything in response to this. He understood Su Dingfangs emotions. However, Su Li still tried tofort Su Dingfang. After all, Changle was innocent and he couldnt allow his frustrations to affect her. If he wanted to vent, he couldnt direct it toward Li Er. Moreover, the problems that Su Dingfang saw as unsolvable had potential clues for Su Li.
For example Princess Changle woke up. That would be the turning point, the opportunity for Su Dingfang to regain Li Ers favor through his connection as a brother-inw and return to the battlefield.
Why dont you say that Changle is my lucky star Su Li muttered. As long as Changle woke up, many problems could be solved.
Chapter 52: I Have Been a Burden to My Husband!
Chapter 52: I Have Been a Burden to My Husband!
The two brothers talked for a long time, but Su Li was quite content in his heart. At least recognizing a rtive wasnt violent, and it wasnt as difficult as he had anticipated. The two brothers didnt engage in unnecessary small talk when they parted ways.
The Su family had a small poption, and Su Dingfang was now a fourth-rank general. Aside from his uncertain future, life was still passing by aligning with Su Lis mindset and his desire to continue living. When Su Dingfang met Su Li for the first time after their long separation, he stayed until dark before leaving.
After the confrontation with Su Dingfang, Su Li finally understood his own position. While he was unbeatable in one-on-onebat, he would still be at a disadvantage if he were surrounded by an army and forced to fight on all sides. It wasnt the time for him to act independently and be an ancestor. For now, he needed to persuade Li Er.
Dont worry. After all, hes my father-inw. Its okay to back down a bit. Su Li said.
Night fell, and Su Li peacefully fell asleep with Princess Changle in his arms. However, Princess Changle couldnt find any rest as she experienced insomnia for the first time. She started worrying whether she was bing a burden to Su Li. Although Su Dingfangs words contained some resentment, every word was filled with affection, which made Princess Changle consider Su Lis perspective.
She began to panic, wondering if there woulde a day when she wouldnt wake up at all. Was her husband, Su Li, truly tired of her? After all, it had only been two months. How long could he endure for her? Didnt he want to continue the family line and carry on the familys legacy?
Various anxious thoughts swirled in Princess Changles mind.
As the saying goes, in front of a long-term sick bed, even the most respectful sons can hesitate.
However, Su Lis unwavering ability to be there for her every day, even as a female officer, was beyond reproach.
But what if I can never wake up?Princess Changle thought.
And so, Princess Changle remained restless until the sky turned white and a new day arrived. Finally, she lost consciousness and fell into a deep sleep.
Its a brand new day!
Su Li stretched and yawned before immediately opening the system mall. He quickly realized that relying solely on luck wouldnt get him far. Rolling his eyes, he noticed that the five items avable today were all cheap misceneous goods worth only one or two points, none of which were useful. It seemed his luck had run out after scoring five good items the previous day.
As usual, he bought them and added them to his collection of clutter. Su Li now possessed all sorts of misceneous items, enough to open a department store.
Little Panda
In his previous life, Su Li had been a smoker addicted to cigarettes. However, in this life, he had lost that habit. Naturally, he had no intention of continuing to smoke. The system mall still offered cigarettes, and although Su Li had saved a few in his collection, he found another one today.
But the system stores refresh was entirely random. If he continued smoking in this life and couldnt obtain anymore, it would disturb his mental state too much. Besides, Su Li had never been truly addicted to cigarettes in his previous life, and he had no intention of picking up the habit again. Nevertheless, he decided to buy one points worth for now and harm otherster.
While exploring through the clutter, Su Li suddenly remembered that he hadnt nted the sweet potatoes he had purchased yesterday. Though the system store sold them for only two points, they were considered valuable in ancient times. The introduction of crops like sweet potatoes and potatoes was no less than a treasure. From now on, even Li Er and Su Li must choose their words carefully.
Instructing a maid to find flower pots, Su Li relied on his memory and nted the sweet potatoes ording to the knowledge from his books. Potatoes were cut into pieces, and while sweet potatoes were typically grown by transnting seedlings, it was important to note that sweet potatoes were fruits and seeds. They could be nted directly, but it was more convenient to transnt seedlings.
However, Su Li didnt nt all ten pounds of sweet potatoes but set aside five pounds and threw them into the system. The main reason was that the system mall sold them too cheaply, totaling only four points. Su Li was concerned that the sweet potatoes obtained from the system might not grow, leaving him empty-handed in the end.
Keep five pounds, and in case one doesnte out, at least you can get French fries and roasted sweet potatoes to satisfy your appetite,Su Li thought emotionally.
If this thing can really be grown, it will be like having a get-out-of-jail-free card. At the very least, I can enjoy freedom fries in the future with plenty of cs in the pile of clutter. Chicken nuggets, fries, and c are perfect for a happy couch potato. Will not that be amazing?Su Li pondered.
The following days passed as usual, except for one more inexpensive brother. After discovering Su Lis martial prowess, Su Dingfang felt a mix of guilt and admiration. He wanted to teach Su Li military strategy multiple times. In Su Dingfangs opinion, Su Li had a strong foundation and a brave spirit that could make him invincible in the world, like a reborn overlord.
But Su Li dismissed it all, wasting time and dying his opportunity to earn points. The most frustrating part was that he still hadnt learned. He was honestly waiting for the system to scan products.
Su Li could sense that Su Dingfang was not valued. Otherwise, he wouldnt have found his way into the princesss mansion during his free time. Su Li also realized that Su Dingfangs potential was not being fully utilized. Su Dingfang had even expressed his intention to discuss Su Lis situation with Li Jing, hoping for some improvement. It was a regrettable situation in the princesss mansion.
Furthermore, Su Li and Su Dingfang were brothers, adding anotherplexityyer. However, all of Su Dingfangs polite requests were politely rejected by Su Li.
It was a joke Without Princess Changle, what would he use to earn points? Should he rely on him?
Well, that might work My elder brother was the future Duke, and the points I could earn through physical contact with him would not be insignificant. But Do I really have to sleep with my own elder brother in the future just to earn points? The thought was terrifying.
Su Li could earn points with Changle 24 hours a day. Sleeping with my own elder brother Well Considering my elder brothers wholehearted love for his younger siblings, it might just y into Su Dingfangs hands. But lets just forget about it.
Su Li imed to enjoy his current life very much. But Princess Changle could be said to be suffering greatly these days. In the past, she had indulged in Su Lis gentleness and care, fully enjoying his love. However, after being exposed by Su Dingfang, she realized she had deeply dragged Su Li down.
Especially after hearing Su Dingfangs high praise for Su Li on multiple asions. Changle learned from Su Dingfang that Su Lis bravery was unmatched in the world and that his future was limitless. Even this fourth-ranked General was no match for her husband.
Changle was proud of her husband but also gued by guilt.
It is me who hold him back! It is me who drag him down! As Su Dingfang said, my husband should have galloped on the battlefield, make significant contributions, be a marquis and a prime minister, and bring glory to our family in the Tang Dynasty!
Although she hadnt witnessed it firsthand, Su Dingfangs confidence was unwavering. Changle was willing to believe that her husband was as remarkable as Su Dingfang imed. But because of her, her husband could only be confined to this small princesss mansion, apanied by a useless person all day long.
Su Li was unimpressed by Su Dingfangs words. Su Dingfang might possess political savvy but not much else. Did he really expect Li Jing to intervene in this private royal matter? He doubt Li Jing would meddle in this personal affair. His own future was uncertain, and Li Jing was walking on thin ice. So why did Su Dingfang expect him to leave the Princess Mansion?
Su Limented that his elder brother couldnt understand. Instead of understanding to leave the Princess Mansion and starting a new life, praying for Princess Changles swift recovery would be better.
Once Princess Changle woke up, Su Li would be the recognized son-inw. Why did my elder brother need to be depressed about not being recognized for his talents all day long?
Chapter 53:
Chapter 53:
For over ten consecutive days, the peace remained undisturbed. Su Li knew Li Er was monitoring him, making him realize something was amiss. Nevertheless, Princess Changle remained unconscious, and Li Er hadnt uncovered the root cause.
Su Dingfang, Su Lis elder brother, was visibly disheartened, a state that Su Li could understand. Ten small gift packs of attribute points appeared during these ten days, yet they contained nothing valuable just odds and ends or exceedingly expensive items beyond his means. The packs granted him ten and 26 attribute points, which he invested in augmenting his strength and physique.
His strength and physical attributes stood at 138 each, a well-bnced state. Su Li believed his strength was approaching Xiang Yus, with his physique potentially surpassing Xiang Yus. He could engage in intensebat for two days and nights without much strain, and his recovery speed after non-fatal injuries was remarkably rapid, rendering him practically superhuman.
Nheless, bing an ancestor of the Tang Dynasty was still a distant goal. As the attribute points continued to increase, Su Li sensed that 150 attribute points marked another threshold. Breaking through the 150-point threshold in physical strength might truly transform him into something non-human.
The outside world couldnt interfere with Su Li, and the only thing that could interfere with Su Li was the loneliness his eldest brother put on his face. Su Li hoped he would find a remedy to revive Princess Changle swiftly, believing it would change everything. Additionally, he disliked seeing a young girl like Changle confined to bed, unconscious such a condition was torment for her.
System do something, system Su Li murmured as he cradled Princess Changle in his arms, lying on the bed, and drifted asleep.
The following day
The sun ascended as usual.
As usual, Su Li opened the systems mall page reviewing the new offerings avable for the day. [Commodity 1: Attribute Detector (Use this instrument to check the specific attributes of the opponent, with additional detection effects, you can check the speed of the opponents points generation.) Value: 200,000 points!
Commodity 2: Three catties of chili (no spicy or not). Value: 1 point!
Commodity 3: Attribute point gift pack (open to get 1~3 free attribute points randomly) Value: 10,000 points.
Commodity 4: A set of Wace jet package (if you are troubled by constipation, it is strongly rmended that you buy it to enjoy the thrill of rocket jet) Value: 1 point!
Commodity 5: Bodhi fruit (strengthen the body, see the gods, recover and heal all known injuries and conditions after taking it, and strengthen the soul. Provide arge number of free attributes and get extra talents! Remarks: Free attributes will be randomly assigned for non-host consumption, and additional talents will be randomly obtained.) Value: 2000000 points!
Avable points: 718406]
Nice guy Wace Tang Dynasty branch, has the rocket jet business taken off in the Tang Dynasty?Su Li thought and was frustrated that the delivery had finally arrived today.
Su Li had always struggled with not being able to view other peoples attributes, leaving him unaware of the specific attribute differences. Thus, he had to rely on his own estimates, but now he had found an attribute detector in the system mall.
There was also a small gift pack for attributes containing chili. To be precise, chili seeds!
Since the sweet potatoes in his flower pots sprouted, Su Li realized that the dirt-cheap food avable in the system mall could be grown if given a chance. He believed that trading 1 point for the freedom to cultivate peppers was incredibly valuable. If he were the system, he would consider this pepper worth an astonishing 100,000 points.
Su Li almost regretted not selling the sweet potatoes for a million points, recognizing the value of making three sales simultaneously. He nced casually at the final product. Based on experience, if a product was disyed at the top, it would often be out of stock below.
Then it hit him the medicine was out! There was a Bodhi fruit worth two million points! It imed to heal all known injuries and diseases upon consumption. Essentially, if consumed, it could awaken Princess Changle from her slumber. And not only that, but it also granted additional attributes and new talent! Su Li could only confirm that the Bodhi fruit was worth its 2,000,000-point price tag.
Though Su Li could easily enhance his attributes thanks to the system, potentially even surpassing Xiang Yu in just three months, he knew that in the real world, innate attributes were determined at birth what people called talent.
While constant exercise, proper diet, and diligent martial arts practice could improve performance, innate attributes usually set the upper limit for a person. Thanks to the system, Su Lis attributes were automatically maximized without requiring physical training, and every attribute point was perfectly utilized.
However, raising their innate limits throughout their lives was daunting for others. While gaining many free attributes might not be a big deal for Su Li, it was like gaining supernatural powers in the Tang Dynasty. And the bonus of acquiring an extra talent was another incredible aspect. Curing Princess Changles illness seemed more like an added benefit.
Su Li was certain that if Princess Changle consumed the fruit, she would wake up shortly after that. Unfortunately, Su Li didnt have enough points to afford it. After his recent spending spree, his umted points had dwindled from over 800,000 to just over 300,000.
Seventeen days had passed, and no valuable items appeared during this period. So, Su Li had been saving up his points. After spending 100,000 points on ten small gift packs containing attribute points, he still had over 700,000 points left.
However, buying the Bodhi fruit was still a distant goal. Given the current pace of earning around 30,000 points per day, he conservatively estimated that it would take over a month to umte enough points to purchase Bodhi fruit.
I can only set it to permanently stay at the top for now, Su Li murmured.
Deciding to acquire the permanent Bodhi fruit, ensuring it would not be randomly refreshed before purchase, Su Li also opted for the small gift pack of attribute points and the attribute detector.
The value of the small gift packs for attribute points was evident. They were a worthy investment. As for the attribute detector, Su Li had been using it for a while, making it a clear choice given his avable points.
With the Bodhi fruit secured at the top, and the anticipation of Princess Changles eventual awakening, Su Li acknowledged that it was just a matter of a few sleepless nights.
But thats alright,Su Li mused.
He saw the uing month as an opportunity for personal growth through the small gift packs attribute points. After all, when Princess Changle awakened, his unbridled progression might be problematic since he was just a stranger who suddenly appeared in her life.
Furthermore, once Changle was awake, a cascade of events would follow, pushing Su Li to the forefront. This period of personal improvement was among the few chances he would have.
As forter items Ill purchase as many small gift packs with attribute points as possible. For items without self-enhancement effects, Ill skip them and prioritize umting points for the Bodhi fruit. When to give Princess Changle the Bodhi fruit Ill decide when the timees Su Li murmured, unwilling to see the young girl facing the abyss of darkness alone.
Chapter 54:
Chapter 54:
Su Li first bought a small gift pack of attribute points.
Points bnce: 708406
Without any hesitation, Su Li opened the attribute point small gift pack. He got two free attributes. It was still abination of strength and physique.
Su Lis attributes changed again!
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Strength: 139 (can be added)
Physique: 139 (points can be added)
Acuity: 63 (points can be added)
Comprehension: 69 (points can be added)
Charisma: 63 (points can be added)
Avable free attributes: 0
With my current attributes, Ive taken things up a notchpared to the previous days. Its not an exaggeration to say Im invincible, but if I encounter someone like Li Jing, Im afraid I wouldnt measure up,Su Li pondered silently.
While Su Lis attributes had indeed surpassed those of the warlord Xiang Yu in strength and physique, he was not fully rxed.
After all, there were too many uncertainties surrounding him. When Princess Changle awakened, various troubles were likely to follow. Su Li didnt hesitate to harbor the most malicious suspicions about Li Er. After all, Li Er was a ruthless person who killed his own siblings. Regardless of how grounded the historical records about Li Er might seem, he could employ threats for his own interests or desire for control.
Three catties of chili peppers, just take them without second-guessing.
Point Bnce: 708,405.
Exchanging one point for three catties of chili peppers was certainly worth it. The growing sweet potatoes and potatoes had already proven that the crops sold by the system could be cultivated. Like sweet potatoes and potatoes, chili peppers were also avable in this era, but not in the Tang dynasty. They were thousands of miles away from the Tang dynasty.
Su Li bought and nted them together with sweet potatoester. Buying three catties of chili peppers today meant having free chili peppers next year.
The attribute detector was something Su Li had long desired to acquire.
Point Bnce: 508,405.
After purchasing it, Su Li realized it was slightly different from his expectations. It wasnt a separate instrument but something integrated directly into Su Lis mind. His eyes seemed to transform into detectors.
After tinkering with it, Su Li finally learned to freely activate and deactivate the search function. Without a doubt, he aimed the first detection target directly at Princess Changle.
In his mind, the personal attributes of Princess Changle automatically popped up.
Name: Li Lizhi
Age: 22
Strength: 51
Constitution: 53
Keen: 54
Perception: 84
Charm: 87
Status: revered
Primary intimacy: 1000 points/hour.
Level 2 intimacy: 1800 points/hour.
Level 3 intimacy: 3600 points/hour.
Level 4 intimacy: 7200 points/hour.
Su Li not only obtained Princess Changles attribute data but also received the point data based on her specific level of intimacy. Princess Changles personal attributes were good. Herbat attributes in strength, physique, and agility were below the average for ordinary people, but this was understandable due to her vegetative state.
On the other hand, her intellect and charisma attributes far surpassed the average values for ordinary individuals. Her intellect, which pertained to her learning and understanding abilities, had always been sharp. However, she still fell short of reaching a score of 90.
Charm, however, was not solely determined by appearance. If it were, Su Lis charm would have already surpassed 100, and Princess Changles charm would start at 99. In terms of charm, physical appearance only contributed a small portion, while leadership ability, friendliness, andmanding skills yed a more significant role in the evaluation.
Princess Changles attributes were impressive, at least above those of an ordinary person. Her esteemed status corresponds to the highest point generation rate of 7200 points.
There were four levels of intimacy. The first level of intimacy involved basic physical contact. For instance, Su Li held Princess Changles hand while sleeping, generating 1000 points per hour.
The second level of intimacy included broader physical contact, like hugging Princess Changle while sleeping or giving her massages, as Su Li often did.
The third level of intimacy went further, involving kissing Princess Changle and assisting her with body care that required removing clothing, leading to an honest and open connection.
As for the fourth level of intimacy, Su Li spected that it would involve more intimate actions, perhaps even sharing a bedroom generating 7200 points per hour. However, Su Li realized that maintaining this point-generating pace for 24 hours would be challenging.
He mused internally. Iwonder about Li Ers status and point generation speed Speaking of which, what would the equivalent level of intimate action be if the other person is male? Does it mean adding another male partner?
As he evaluated his achievements, Su Li continued to massage Princess Changle.
Upon waking up, when physical activity was, limited and joint muscles were stiff, Princess Changle, being in a vegetative state, could not move at all. Her body stiffness exceeded that of ordinary people. To counteract potential degenerative muscle and joint atrophy, she needed massages to alleviate the condition.
Su Li had around 500,000 points left after purchasing three items, and he still needed 1.5 million points to buy the Bodhi Fruit.
Estimating the average point gain of 30,000 per day, Su Li calcted that it would take approximately 50 days. This calction didnt include the additional expenditure on attribute point packages that he would likely purchase.
Considering this, Su Li figured it might take around 60 days before he had enough points to buy the Bodhi Fruit.
Two months should be enough for me to surpass the threshold of 150 points for my strength and physique attributes. I will see how things unfold then,Su Li contemted.
A major concern for Su Li was how Princess Changle would react to her unseen husband. Although he firmly believed that vegetative individuals were conscious and that Princess Changle could asionally sense the external world, he couldnt be sure how much she understood about him.
If Princess Changle were truly inplete darkness, unable to sense the outside world or only able to perceive it asionally every ten days or so, then Su Lis efforts would be in vain.
There was also a worst-case scenarioPrincess Changle was conscious but didnt like him. That would be the most challenging situation, where she might not respond well to his efforts to care for her.
The best oue would be if Princess Changle woke up conscious, had a positive impression of him, and held great affection for him. Perhaps she would be inseparable from him after waking up.
However, Su Li recognized that this oue was unlikely. He believed it was more probable that Princess Changle had asional moments of consciousness and had some impression of him.
In any case, Su Li felt it was overly optimistic to hope for Princess Changle to wake up immediately enamored with him as a peasant.
He leaned towards the possibility that she might regain consciousness asionally and have some awareness of him, although expecting her to fall for him immediately seemed overly optimistic.
Su Li must also consider a question Once Princess Changle woke up and the worst-case scenario happened, he could not earn points so freely in the future.
Ah Su Li sighed inexplicably, looking at the silent Princess Changle in front of him for a long time.
Su Li had a strong sense of pragmatism. At least, that was the case when it came to taking care of Princess Changle. Whether he did not have time to take a bath for over a month orter voluntarily took on all the responsibilities of caring for Changle withoutining.
A significant part of this was to gain points more quickly. After all, given the chance, anyone would want to care for someone meticulously for two months to earn points. Moreover, he was taking care of a blossoming young maiden!
This behavior might not be noble, and Su Li could deceive others into thinking he was sincere, but he could not deceive himself.
identally marrying Princess Changle secured the system points, and she was in a vegetative state, so there was no need to worry about growing feelings. He could directly earn points. Of course, Su Li was willing.
For Su Li, Princess Changles current state of being manipted was even more suitable. She would not resist and object, and he had gained the approval of everyone in the Princess Mansion. He could earn points as he pleased. Also, he did not need to put himself in a precarious situation. Before Princess Changle woke up, leaving the mansion was difficult for Su Li.
But before that, a lot of troublesome matters would also arise. The mansion seemed to be Su Lis cage, but it also protected him. Once Princess Changle woke up, trouble would follow, and points might not be as easy to umte.
For the sake of interest, maintaining the current situation was the optimal solution. However, after spending over two months together, how could Su Li bear to let a young girl endure the endless darkness of consciousness? Moreover, Changle was his wife.
Chapter 55:
Chapter 55:
Changle was conscious and heard Su Lis heavy sigh, perhaps the first time shes heard him sigh. Previously, Su Li never disyed any negative emotions in front of her.
With Changles uneasy thoughts due to Su Dingfangs arrival, Su Lis sigh raised her anxiety.
Her husband, Su Li Was he starting to grow tired of her, who had been like a disabled person?
Was Su Li beginning to resent the troubles she brought?
Who would like someone who could not bear children, could not move, and could not speak like a piece of deadwood?
Because of Su Lis sigh, Princess Changles thoughts spiraled out of control, imagining the worst scenarios.
Little Changle, oh little Changle Frustrated by his thoughts, Su Li tightly gripped Changles face and rubbed it vigorously several times.
Do you think After you wake up, will you still be close to me?
Will you distance yourself from me because you dont recognize me
Sigh Wouldnt it be amazing if you opened your eyes and liked me immediately
The more Su Li thought, the more mixed up he felt. Logic told him that maintaining the current situation was the best choice, but his morals and emotions constantly condemned his inner thoughts.
Su Lis troubled words fell upon Changles ears.
Oh?
It was an unexpected turn of events for Changle!
Turned out her husband was not tired of her.
He was actually troubled
Turned out her husband could also be troubled by these things.
Changle heard the weight in Su Lis words and realized he wasnt joking. She could sense that Su Lis seriousness meant that her husband cared deeply about these matters.
Su Lis distress and Princess Changles distress seemed oddly simr.
It turns out does my husband also worry about these things?
This surprising revtion brought a sense of security to Princess Changles heart, filling her with joy.
Su Li had always meticulously cared for Princess Changle, yet he always appeared soposed and gentle. But it often gave off an unrealistic impression of ethereal unreality. Hence, the female officer initially didnt approve of Su Li, thinking he was too forceful.
Princess Changle had a revtion for the first time her husband was burdened by worries too. She discovered that he, just like her, fretted over such matters.
He was concerned about her!
This realization brought immense peace to Changles heart.
Though Su Li never explicitly expressed his emotions, his heavy sighs and troubled words resonated more with Princess Changle than mere love talk.
He is worrying about me!
He worries I will not want to be close to him after waking up!
He is concerned I will distance myself from him after waking up!
He is afraid I will not like him when I wake up.
Princess Changle thought and shook her head in disbelief.
No way No way would she dislike her husband!
Listening to Su Lis words filled with concern, an overflowing sense of security engulfed Princess Changles heart.
How is my husband now? Is he frowning?
Changle wished she could wake up, gently soothe her husbands furrowed brow, and firmly express her feelings.
Little Changle youre awake, dont divorce me! Su Li sighed, frustrated. This was the most annoying thing in the Tang Dynasty, husbands could divorce their wives, but Princess Changle had the title. If Princess Changle rejected him and divorced him, it would be futile.
Ah! Su Li sighed again.
Yet another sigh and Changle wished she could instantly open her eyes, embrace Su Li, and tell him loudly.
She would not!
Changle definitely wouldnt let go of her husband!
She would stay close to him forever!
For Princess Changle, Su Li had already be essential to her life. Apanied by Su Lis sigh, the answer that had eluded her for a long time was finally confirmed today.
It turned out he truly cared about her!
It turned out he didnt reject her!
This revtion brought a sense of tranquility to Princess Changle, who had been feeling confused in recent days. Even though Su Li had always cared for Princess Changle meticulously, today marked a significant moment of revealing his feelings. The reciprocated affection was always wonderful, and it erased the frustration of Princess Changle caused by the words of Su Dingfang.
When I wake up, I must tell my husband! I wont let him go!Changle thought with determination.
Changle relished the familiar warmth as Su Li gave her a massage. After feeding Princess Changle, Su Li carried her to the courtyard once again. The storytelling session was as enjoyable as ever. Fortunately, Su Lis photographic memory came in handy, reigniting memories of forgotten stories.
Before, Su Li used to make up stories, but now he could finally recall the plots of the Four Great ssical Novels he had read in school. His memories were vivid this time, and stories like Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai were clear. Su Li could finally narrate proper stories to Princess Changle.
Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai
Su Li softly recounted the tale, painting a vivid picture of that story for Princess Changle.
Time passed quickly
Another day hade to an end.
Night fell, and it was time to sleep. Su Li held Princess Changle in his arms, lying on the bed, but he found sleeping hard.
Due to Su Lis continuous dedication to Changles care, the female officer was no longer guarding him closely and waited outside the room during the night.
Staring at Princess Changles delicate face in his arms, Su Li sighed deeply. There was no way with the current earning rate of around 30,000 points a day. It was still too slow. After much hesitation, Su Li gazed at Princess Changles lips.
I cant help it Little Changle, Im doing this for you to wake up as soon as possible! Su Li muttered and ced his lips on Princess Changles.
Their lips touch
Princess Changle, who hadnt fallen asleep yet, heard Su Lis sigh. Changle assumed that Su Li was still troubled by daytime concerns, frustrated by her inability to wake up, and shared his feelings with her. But then she heard what Su Li said next.
I cant help it Little Changle, Im doing this for you to wake up as soon as possible!
Changle was a bit puzzled Could her husband have a way to wake her up?
Changle had some suspicions. After fully regaining consciousness, Princess Changle understood that Su Li was forced to fake his joy because of Yuan Tiangangs servants prediction. Furthermore, Changle noticed that Su Li would give the foods she had never eaten before during meals.
Changle was somewhat conscious when Su Li fed her low-quality life potions and other items. Although the female officer and others were unaware, Changle knew. And each time her husband fed her, Changle felt the changes in her body. Although she couldnt speak, Changle had her own spections
Could it be my husband has a way to wake me up?
Still lost in her thoughts, Changle suddenly felt the moist touch of her lips. A moment of shyness washed over her, covering her heartpletely.
Su Li had only kissed her once
It was during the experiment to see if more intimate actions would earn more points. Later, Su Li hadnt kissed her
After all, many people were in the princesss residence, and doing such things to an unconscious person would not be good if others found out.
Furthermore, when the female officer slept at night, she mostly stayed in the room, making it difficult for Su Li to do such things. But now things were different. With Su Lis increasing care for Changle, the female officer had offered to stay outside the room while they slept. Since Su Li handled everything rted to Changle now, the female officer was not needed. She continued to stay vignt to be prepared for any unexpected situations.
In other words, Princess Changle and Su Li were sharing the same bed and alone in the same room.
Due to the high cost of Bodhi fruit, Su Li had to find another solution.
Well although sleeping with mouth-to-mouth contact was a bit odd, if it earned a few more points, it was worth it. And for Changle, this kiss made her feel shy yet brimming with joy.
Teenage boys were admired, so why wouldnt teenage girls be infatuated?
Feeling the forbidden fruits sweetness in her heart, Princess Changle carefully analyzed this moments sensation.
His lips so warm and so soft
But this kiss seemed to besting a while?
My husband only gave a light touch thest time, so Princess Changle didnt even have time to savor it. This time, it had been a while, even to the point that Princess Changle could repeatedly feel the sensation and warmth of their lips meeting.
Despite her shyness, Princess Changle surprisingly didnt want to break away. This feeling was just too wonderful.
For young boys and girls, tasting the forbidden fruit, let alone kissing, even holding hands, created a feeling of wonder. People want to be together for every moment in the early stages of love, cherishing each touch and proximity.
So niceShe thought.
Chapter 56:
Chapter 56:
Princess Changle didnt even know how long the kisssted
Although she woke up with Su Li already preparing breakfast for her. She only knew that the kiss had gone on for so long, to the point that when she fell asleep fuzzily, she could still sense the beauty of their lips touching. Though quite shy, Princess Changle still couldnt help but think, if they could do this every night
She wondered if her husband could hear her thoughts, and her whimsical idea surprisingly came true!
Every night after that, she fell asleep with her husbands kiss. She could feel her husbands warm breath on her face, sending her into emotional chaos.
For Su Li, though it was embarrassing if it was for earning points, it was not a problem. The points gained for third-level intimacy for one hour were a whopping 3600 points, twice as much as sleeping in an embrace. Ideally, waking up could result in directly gaining 36,000 points. Unfortunately, the reality doesnt match the ideal, as sleeping in such proximity was unsustainable. The bodys instinctual need for oxygen caused separation during sleep. Still, Su Li could earn an additional 10,000 points in a day. On average, it was 40,000 points daily, a significant improvement from the previous rate. The following days continued in this pattern. During the day, Su Li held Princess Changle to umte points, and the routine continued at night.
Time passed quickly. Eldest brother Su Dingfang visited the Princess Mansion asionally, and Su Li became more acquainted with him. Fortunately, Su Dingfangs friendly nature matched Su Lis preferences. Su Dingfang treated Su Li wholeheartedly, and their bond grew. Su Dingfangs son, Su Qingjie, also visited. He was a polite, socially anxious youngd. He was only fourteen years old but quite impressive.
Li Er also visited a few times but didnt inquire about Su Lis calligraphy or medical skills. Their interactions were minimal, and Su Li didnt ask why he was investigated. There seemed to be an unspoken understanding. Empress Zhangsun remained gentle and spent time chatting with Su Li. She inquired about his well-being and needs.
The group of princes, grandchildren, and princesses also visited. Li Chengqian visited a couple of times but disyed a hostile attitude towards Su Li, which puzzled him. However, given Li Chengqians historical actions, it was not worth dwelling on his behavior. Several princesses had also visited before, but Su Li didnt remember much about them.
Princess Gao Yang was persistent, often wanting to visit Princess Changle, but Su Li ignored her requests. That infatuated and thoughtless princess was unlucky to encounter Su Li.
Su Li didnt have a strong impression of any princess, except for a three-year-old girl who stood out a bit Little Princess Jinyang. She was carried by Empress Zhangsun and had visited multiple times. ording to Empress Zhangsun, the Little princess insisted on visiting her sister, and the two sisters had a close bond.
However, each time Little Princess came, she would cry, and Su Li onceforted her with White Rabbit milk candies. She kept asking Su Li for more candies on her most recent visit.
Oh and worth mentioning, Zhangsun Chong visited again for some reason
Might he think of himself as Princess Changles cousin? Or perhaps because he was her previous engagement partner?
This time, Zhangsun Chong was stopped outside the princesss mansion since hisst unannounced entry angered the female officer. She changed the guards to a more formidable group after consulting Su Li. Apart from these instances, no other guests visited the mansion, and the outside worlds events had yet to affect the mansion.
The days passed one by one. Two months flew by. Su Li fell asleep with Princess Changle in his arms, their lips and teeth still touching. However, Su Lis thoughts were not on the family besides him. He was focused on the points changing in his mind.
1997624
1997650
The points were steadily increasing with the continuous intimate interaction of their lips and teeth. After about an hour, the points finally crossed the two million mark.
Open the system store! [Permanent top product: Bodhi fruit (Bodhi fruit (Bodhi fruit, a clear mind, seeing God, recovering and curing all known injuries and diseases after taking it, strengthening the soul. Provide a lot of free attributes, and get extra talents! Remarks: Non-host consumption, free attributes will be randomly assigned), get extra talents at random.) Value: 2,000,000 points!
Commodity 2: Purchased
Commodity 3: Purchased
Commodity 4: Purchased
Commodity 5: Purchased
Points bnce: 2000036]
Todays items from the system were all just one-point misceneous items, so Su Li bought them early to ignore them and waited for his points to surpass two million.
Take it directly. Take it down! Su Li took the Bodhi fruit directly without hesitation.
Points bnce: 36.
Upon grabbing the fruit, it felt like a grape, soft and juicy, and without any hesitation, Su Li fed the Bodhi fruit to Princess Changle.
My attributes are already sufficient. My attributes are already sufficient!He thought.
Su Li originally wanted to hold Princess Changle but hesitated for a moment and let go, turning away from her and sleeping at the edge of the bed, leaving arge gap.
Then he covered his head with the nket.
Sleep, sleep
However, Su Li knew he was wavering. This challenged his moral limits. If he did this, he might umte points for longer than just a couple of months.
Moreover, Su Li hadnt been spending anything for the past two months. He would buy attribute point gift packages as long as there were attribute point gift packages.
Now Su Lis strength and attributes had improved beyond the scope of an ordinary person. Rather than sumbing to his internal condemnation for greedily umting points, he realized it was better to be straightforward. He bought them and directly fed them to Princess Changle.
Hmm Im afraid I wont be able to score points so recklessly in the future Su Li murmured and sighed, even deliberately maintaining some distance from Changle.
The points for the first time, came to a standstill.
Su Li waited for Princess Changle to wake up. She hadnt woken up for a long time, and his mind was in turmoil. With unclear emotions, he fell asleep.
In the pitch-ck night
On the bed
Su Li and Princess Changle on the samerge bed. Even after sleeping together, they were clearly separated for the first time. Even as Su Li slept, his brows were furrowed, and he seemed troubled
Princess Changles delicate face remained calm as always, seemingly unmoving.
Time passed, and it became pitch-ck outside
Still, Princess Changles eyshes suddenly fluttered a few times, and her bright eyes opened from the total darkness!
For the first time, Princess Changle saw her husband right before her eyes. Her wish hade true, and he was so close!
The past two months had been especially joyful for Princess Changle. Since Su Li revealed his feelings, she felt unparalleled peace and happiness. During the day, she could hear captivating stories. Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai transformed into butterflies, while Lin Daiyu was both romantic and sorrowful.
Princess Changle could distinctly sense that her husband had transformed. Previously, her husband talked about breaking off the engagement and such
Princess Changles appreciation for literature wasnt low, and the allure of light stories was simr to a refreshing novelty. However, recently, she had heard new, perfect, and entirely unfamiliar tales from Su Li.
Indeed, her husband didnt resemble a peasant. Despite his evident eloquence, he embraced her quietly in the courtyard, not showing off. Slowly, he transformed beautiful stories into eloquent words for her.
He was exceptionally skilled inbat Princess Changle had heard Su Dingfang praise Su Li more than once, suggesting that Su Li could easily achieve titles and honors on the battlefield. In a fleeting moment Changle was surprised to realize that Su Li, her husband, aligned with her youthful dreams.
As a young girl, she had imagined her future life partner. In her youth, Changle had imagined her husband as a dashing young man with literary talents who could guide a nation. She had also imagined her husband to be a warrior like Huo Qubing, seeding on the battlefield while protecting his family. However, fate had other ns. Changle fell into aa and was forced into marriage with a peasant.
Chapter 57:
Chapter 57:
Yes, initially, Changle resisted inwardly. Who wanted their shining life to take such a turn? Who desired to marry someone they knew nothing about?
Eventually lost in the darkness of consciousness, Changle found redemption in Su Lis tenderness.
Perhaps it was forced. Perhaps it was because only Su Li treated her as a person, not a piece of wood, respecting her. He became her salvation, and she embraced her other half.
An ordinary peasant!
At least he treated her well. Su Li was thest spark of tenderness in her darkness, a warmth she clung to in the boundless abyss.
Later Changles awareness began to clear. She learned from the female officer that her husband, though a peasant, was exceedingly handsome.
People were like that after bracing for the worst oue, every change became a pleasant surprise.
Oh! Her husband wasnt a weathered, thin, and bitter old peasant.
Later on Su Lis warmth brightened Changles days. She enjoyed Su Lispany, progressing from shyness to eagerness. She even recalled the lingering feeling after their kiss. She started to enjoy her husbands humble tales.
Well even though it might sound ordinary, it was genuinely captivating, wasnt it?
Later on, she learned from Su Dingfang that her husband was incredibly brave, although he never unted it. Su Dingfangs high praise made Princess Changle realize that as long as her husband was willing, he could easily excel on the battlefield, achieving titles and honors.
Su Li wasnt just an ordinary peasant. He had hidden potential like a treasure. Because of this, Princess Changle grew anxious and began to feel lost. She worried that she might have held back Su Li and even felt that she, a seemingly useless person, didnt deserve him.
Thenter, Su Li revealed his feelings, and she heard her husband sigh, learning about his concerns. He worried that she might not ept him once she woke up or not like him.
Although it was the first time Su Li disyed sorrow in front of Princess Changle, and although she wished to soothe away the furrowed brows on his face, she couldnt help but secretly revel in the feeling.
Afterwards she began to hear her husband share more and more captivating stories. From Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai to the Red Chamber, she was astonished to discover that these stories, sentences, and words were beautifully crafted.
She heard from the pce attendants that her husband had written two lines of poetry,
The belt gradually loosens, yet no regrets remain, for him, she fades away into a haggard look.
Changle realized her husband had profound literary talent and could not be a mere peasant. It was an indescribable feeling to have a man who perfectly matched her fantasies and turned out to be her husband, obtained through such unique circumstances.
He was willing to care for her without any reservations, never minding her inability to move, speak, or even manage basic bodily functions. He held no judgment.
Butter on Princess Changle began to sense something different about Su Li.
As his umted points increased and the time to purchase the Bodhi fruit and wake up Changle drew closer, Su Lis restlessness grew.
Two million points! He had never saved up so many points!
And beyond the points, Su Li worried about Changle waking up and finding him a stranger. That meant they would need to reconnect, perhaps even start from introductions.
Wanting to umte points carefreely as he did now would likely take an extended period.
A year? Two years? Ten years?
In ancient times, even married couples rarely spent their entire days together. After all, it was a time of restrained emotions, and Changle had been raised in such an environment.
Optimistically, even if they were apart for a year, he could still earn around 40,000 points a day, totaling more than 10 million in a year. But that was under the assumption that Princess Changle remained in her vegetative state.
How could he possibly umte points so quickly under normal circumstances?
In a certain sense, Su Lis marriage to theatose Princess Changle was simr to exploiting a loophole in a program to swiftly umte points. Su Li could now obtain things that would have taken ten or twenty years to acquire in just a few months. Even some of the high-priced items in the system were not as unattainable for Su Li as they seemed.
Who would willingly uninstall their own cheat codes?
But honestly, if it werent for Changle, he might have already restarted his life. Su Li had taken care of Changle for so long, and even though utilitarianism yed a part, some affection must be present.
For a normal person, enduring three days in a small dark room would be unbearable.
How long could a blossoming young girl like Changle bear the boundless darkness of her consciousness?
Su Lis concern stemmed from the unknown, from the fact that he needed to dismantle his own cheat codes. He didnt know the intensity of Changles feelings for him, feelings that had broken through her shyness and certain aspects of the feudal societys norms.
Changle wished to be with her husband all day, considering nothing more wonderful. Su Li remained unaware of these thoughts, but as the points umted and the day of Changles awakening neared, he grappled with indescribable agony every day.
And all this Changle could sense it too. She wholeheartedly focused on Su Li. After all, for her, the present Su Li was her entire world.
Su Lis facade might deceive others, but it could not fool Changle. Although Su Li appeared to be with her every day, feeding, bathing, massaging, telling stories, and engaging in physical activities, Changle could distinctly sense that as time passed, her husband grew increasingly anxious and prone to distraction.
At times, he would even inexplicably skip portions of the stories he told her or circle back to segments he had already discussed. Su Li began to be absent-minded, and the sadness grew heavier.
Is it because of me? Since my husband sighed that time, it seems like he had been increasingly absent-minded.
Changle realized that his emotional unrest seemed to be because of her. Princess Changle couldnt help but specte.
Is it that Im about to wake up?
So my husband is very worried? Worried that I will not ept him, not recognize him?
Damn it, the stories he has been telling are all mixed up
Wait until I wake up. I must have my husband tell me the stories again! Princess Changle thought.
On this day Changle heard her husband telling a story wrong and seemed particrly absent-minded. Until evening, when Su Li held her in his arms on the bed. Even when their lips were together, she could feel his distraction.
How can he be absent-minded at a time like this? Changle felt especially dissatisfied.
What is my husband worried about?
Does he frown?
Changle thought about these messy things, gradually feeling sleepy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she felt Su Lis body move. Su Li pulled away, separating their lips.
Changle couldnt help but feel a sense of loss in her heart before she could figure out what was happening. Before she could understand what was happening, Changle felt Su Li put something in her mouth.
Her body instinctively swallowed
A liquid with a cool sensation spread through her body with the swallow.
Princess Changle felt her consciousness bing clearer and clearer, even sensing a slight tingling sensation on her body. She began to feel every inch of her limbs.
Am I going to wake up? She thought.
Yes, Princess Changle was mentally prepared for this. If it wasnt for her waking up, her husband wouldnt be so absent-minded and increasingly worried for no reason.
Moreover, Changle had already experienced Su Li feeding her something special before.
Chapter 58:
Chapter 58:
This time the sensation was especially clear!
Just as Changles consciousness gradually became clear, she suddenly felt that the warm and broad chest she had been relying on was pulled away. She was lying there all alone!
In that instant, Changle felt slightly panicked and even started having wild thoughts!
Where is my husband?
My husband always sleeps while holding me.
How did he go?
She couldnt feel the warmth of Su Lis body anymore. Especially at this particr moment, she felt flustered and anxious, starting to actively try to move her body!
This time, she felt that a thick sheet of iron was covering her body, and her consciousness was madly trying to break through this barrier, breaking free from its constraints.
Even though she didnt know how long she struggled
Changle had only one thought.
Wheres my husbandwhere did he go?
She struggled for a long time, and then it was as if she broke through thatst barrier, suddenly feeling a surge of sensation throughout her body.
Her eyes opened wide in the darkness!
Shefinally saw her husband!
Her husband was lying by the bedside, quite far from her. Princess Changle couldnt believe it and stretched out her handher hand was moving! Her hand was moving!
She really woke up!
Princess Changle immediately sat up and looked at her husband. This was the first time her husband had slept so far away from her after they had shared the same bed.
Due to her consciousness being in the dark and the strengthening effects of the Bodhi fruit on her body, when Changle opened her eyes, she could clearly see through the dim moonlighting through the window.
Princess Changle leaned on her elbows and looked at her husband!
The same husband who had been with her for two months, taking care of her for two months, but she had never seen his face.
In the moonlight, Princess Changle could see the handsome young man with closed eyes, breathing steadily, and his brows furrowed.
Are you worrying about me? Princess Changle murmured and looked at her husbands furrowed brows, and a hint of tenderness shed in her eyes. Her fingers gently smoothed Su Lis furrowed brows. Although it wasnt their first physical contact, the sensation of his pulse beating against her fingertips caused an inexplicable stir in Changles heart.
This was the first time she had taken the initiative to touch her husband. She gently smoothed Su Lis furrowed brows, and her eyes seemed slightly moist.
More than anything, these were tears of joy.
She could finally open her eyes and look at her husband without restraints.
She could finally smooth his furrowed brows on her own. This was something she had fantasized about countless times. This was her first time taking the initiative to do this kind of thing.
It was making her blush!
Changles face flushed red, yet she still slowly and determinedly leaned in.
Lips and teeth met the intoxication at that moment was like aged wine, leaving one entranced.
This was her
The first time she initiated such intimate contact with Su Li!
As their lips met, Changle felt a surge of electricity shoot through her body, causing her to go limp. Shey before Su Li, carefully observing her husband, whom she was meeting for the first time.
So handsome! Changle eximed, rolling repeatedly, watching for a while, fearing she might disturb Su Li. After some time, Changle gently lifted Su Lis arm and nestled her head in the warmth of his embrace. One hand rested discreetly on Su Lis chest, feeling the intense throb of her beloveds heart.
Shy, yet sofortable!
Despite her shyness, she didnt hold back. As soon as she woke up, she initiated a kiss and embraced Su Li. This was something she had always wished to do.
What would it be like for my husband to wake up and see my eyes open?Changle snuggled in Su Lis arms, full of anticipation.
I wish I could tell him right nowChangle thought and eagerly awaited Su Lis awakening.
Then, she could share her feelings with him, soothe his furrowed brow, and nestle in his arms. However, even in his sleep, the first touch made little Changle melt in his embrace, her shyness keeping her from waking Su Li.
With the moon high in the sky, the night grew darker. Changle leaned into Su Lis embrace and slowly closed her eyes, despite her shyness, finding a deep sense offort. Atst, she could take the initiative to be close to her husband. A restless hand gently brushed Su Lis chest.
So lovely!
Changle was utterly captivated by Su Li at this moment, not realizing that upon waking up, she hadnt considered how joyous her parents would be to know she was awake.
Closing her eyes
Unable to sleep
Opening her eyes
Still unable to sleep
Changle struggled to sleep, but sleep evaded her.
Changle realized that on her first night awake, she couldnt sleep. She had so much to say to Su Li, and she looked forward to the delight on his face when he saw she was awake.
She loved feeling in control of her body and doing whatever she wished. Changle had so much to convey with the one she cherished by her side.
The mental distress was overwhelming, and there wasnt a hint of fatigue in the body.
Finally, after countless cycles of closing and opening her eyes without purpose, Changle clenched her teeth and stamped her foot
Feeling her thoughts about to overflow, she impatiently awaited Su Lis awakening.
Blushing slightly, Changle bit her lip and decisively turned over, resting against her husband Su Lis chest. She held him tightly as if afraid of losing him, feeling a mixture of heat and nervousness.
In his slumber, Su Li sensed a heavy weight pressing on his chest and his body tightly bound. Su Li suddenly woke up from his dream and opened his eyes. Looking up, he saw a lovely face before him, lying on him.
Darling Are you awake? I cant sleep
This was their first direct gaze
Well it was not the first time, given that even an unconscious person could open their eyes.
Su Li had seen Princess Changle before, caring for her day and night for two months. He was very familiar with her appearance. However, it was the first time he had seen such intense emotions and colors in Changles eyes. It was also the first time he had seen such a vivid and moving expression on Changles face.
While Changle was in aa, she resembled a sleeping beauty or a delicate dollbeautiful butcking vitality.
When Changle was awake, her face was radiant, with a shy blush, as though she had stepped out of a painting. And undoubtedly, the most captivating was her bright eyes!
Su Li had only one thought in his mind
It turns out that extreme beauty can truly make a person shine!
Dar Darling
Despite the mental preparation and self-encouragement, all the mental drafts disappeared when Su Li woke up, leaving her feeling helpless, shy, and joyful. She even hesitated to meet Su Lis gaze. When he opened his eyes, she only managed to catch his touching gaze before burying her head in his chest like an ostrich.
I cant sleep
Changle sensed her heart racing, her body growing warm. Lying against Su Li, she cautiously brought her small hand close to the back of his hand.
At this point, Su Li started toprehend the situation.
Changle! After consuming the Bodhi fruitwoke up!
Therefore, Changle was lying to him, and why her emotions were so intense now didnt matter anymore.
Su Li only knew Changle truly belonged to him. He firmly sped Changles small hand with his own.
Mydy Su Li hesitated for a moment, given that this was his first interaction with Changle. Su Lis heart was pleasantly surprised.
Changle didnt treat him coldly upon waking up. Instead, she appeared shyly willing to consent to his every wish. This meant that over two months of careful care hadnt been in vain.
It signified that Changle recognized his presence. It also indicated that Changle genuinely liked him. This meant he was still in her heart, and he no longer had to worry about being dismissed by Princess Changle with a divorce letter after she woke up. Everything was the best possible oue.
Chapter 59:
Chapter 59:
Changley against Su Li, sensing his firm grip on her hand. It even stung a bit and she felt Su Lis other hand securely holding her. There had been many words and emotions she had wanted to express to Su Li, but now she couldnt find her voice.
Silence at this moment spoke louder than words!
After a long embrace, Su Li gradually released his hands and gently cradled Changles head.
Awake? Su Lis face held a smile.
Hmm Princess Changle responded softly.
You can hear what I say? Su Li inquired.
Princess Changle remained silent for a while.
The stories you told me got all jumbled upter on. Changle yfully nuzzled her head against Su Lis chest.
Ill retell them for you! Su Lis face beamed with a smile.
He lifted Princess Changle gently and stood up.
Now the night was deep, and daylight was still far off. Both Su Li and Princess Changle were wide awake.
With Changle awake now, everyone in the Princess Mansion would know by daybreak. Li Er and Empress Zhangsun would likely find out in no time.
They would need to deal with various visits and greetings at that point. As a newlywed couple who had just met, they wouldnt have much alone time in the truest sense in theing days.
And at this moment, with the Lord having affection and the concubine showing intention, Su Li couldnt sleep either. It was a perfect time to chat with Princess Changle, discuss their strategy, and devise a n to trick Li Erter.
Darling Changles head rested against Su Lis chest.
Tomorrow, there will be more troubles. Once you wake up, the Princess Mansion might not settle down for a while, Su Li said with a smile.
Why dont we talk more while we have this time
Princess Changle didnt remember until Su Li reminded her.
Oh this isnt the world within my own consciousness.
Oh yes and my parents will be very happy when they hear that I woke up.
At this moment Li Ers little padded jacket is all in pieces,pletely useless for keeping warm.
But when I think about it, in addition to my father and mother, Im afraid I have to face many peoplethoughts of her own husband consumed Changle. She was only sparing some thoughts for her family. Thinking about the troubles she would have to deal with after waking up, Changle could not help but feel that staying asleep might be better. This way, nobody would disturb the world between herself and her husband.
Maybe we shouldnt reveal the news yet? Changle had an unconventional idea and said to Su Li.
Your Majesty and the Empress miss you so much, what are you thinking? Besides, after lying down for over two months, dont you want to get up and see the world outside? Su Li said with a smile.
Changles unconventional idea was quite constructive. Su Li could earn points for a long time again if he and Princess Changle acted together.
But thinking about it, it might not waking up and pretending not to wake up would be pointless, wouldnt it?
Moreover, Little Changle had been lying in bed for so long that she must want to see and experience the world firsthand. Su Li knew that Princess Changle really loved him, and she loved him deeply.
Princess Changle had already told him she had been fully conscious for a long time, right? To some extent, Su Li was Princess Changles only lifeline.
Judging by the genuine emotions that Princess Changle had been showing, Su Li figured that if he suggested Princess Changle pretend to still be in aa to earn points, she would agree.
But that would be manipting her feelings.
Who would want to wake up and continue lying in bed like a log?
After being unconscious for so long, wouldnt Princess Changle want to see and talk to her father and mother?
Given Changles emotions, Su Lis previous concerns were swept away.
He would have no shortage of points in the future, and now Changle was sitting in his arms. And with Princess Changle waking up, Su Lis point acquisition could reach new heights.
He and Princess Changle were a legitimate couple!
With the Lords affection and the concubines intention, they were heading toward each other with mutual feelings and intentions. There was no need to keep Changle lying on the bed just for the sake of earning points.
Moreover, what needed to be faced would eventually be faced, and the troubles that came with Princess Changle waking up were just part of the process.
They could handle them one by one.
In the past two months, Su Li was umting points to purchase Bodhi fruit, but it was not that no points were being spent.
Su Li continued to buy them as usual as long as the attribute points gift packs were refreshed.
Now, Su Lis attributes have made significant progress in aplete sense.
This confidence gave Su Li the courage to proactively face this pile of troublesome matters.
Open the attribute panel!
As the words fell, in his mind, the attribute panel unfolded!
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Strength: 176 (points can be added)
Constitution: 176 (can add points)
Acuity: 63 (points can be added)
Comprehension: 69 (points can be added)
Charisma: 63 (points can be added)
Avable free attributes: 0
In two months, a total of 29 gift packs containing attribute points were refreshed. A sum of 74 free attributes were distributed. Both strength and physique surpassed the 150-point threshold, venturing into uncharted territory for humanity.
So, how did Su Li react to this situation now?
Su Li could hardly be categorized as human anymore. Su Li conducted a discreet experiment on himself, lightly cutting his skin with a knife. Within fifteen minutes, the bleeding stopped, scabs formed within thirty minutes, andplete healing urred in less than an hour.
Oh It was worth noting that it was quite a challenge even for Su Li to cut his skin with regr weapons using his own strength.
He struggled with over a dozen knives just to make a small incision. To achieve an experimental effect, he deliberately created a substantial wound with his own fingers.
As for the energy consumption required for wound healing It amounted to eating two extra bowls of rice.
What did this imply?
It implied that in this age of ded weapons, Su Lis body was virtually imprable unless facing divine weaponry.
Ordinary des and projectiles would leave nosting scars on Su Lis body.
This signified that as long as Su Li survived, no matter how severe his injuries, he only needed to consume a few more meals and would be back in top shape the next day.
What about reaching a point of physical exhaustion?
Su Li could only state that without any energy replenishment, he could fight non-stop for three days and nights!
His strength was even more awe-inspiring
It surpassed even historical figures like Xiang Yu.
Su Li could not estimate his limits with a strength of 176 points. After all, he was constrained within the Princess Mansion, unable to fully unleash his power.
However, Su Li discreetly attempted it and found he could move the Mansions rockery. This was beyond merely disying immense strengthwhen he concentrated all his strength, Su Li could disce the rockery in the Princess Mansion.
A single punch conservatively wielded the force of several thousand pounds.
What did this imply?
It meant that in this era of primitive weapons, it was a matter of life and death. In an era devoid of firearms and artillery, Su Li was a walking enigma.
As long as he desired, he could be a formidable force in the Tang Dynasty.
For now, lets not discuss the possibility of antagonizing the world, and lets ignore the fact that Su Lis speed might not be sufficient. But if Su Li wished, he could easily eliminate Li Er.
Its no wonder ancient times were better
Su Li mused with delight.
His capabilities, if ced in modern times, would at most withstand a few RPG rounds. (ED Note: RPG refers to Rocket-Propelled Grenade, which is a type of explosive weapon. It may suggest that ones abilities are limited to just a few powerful or impactful actions, simr to how an RPG is a powerful weapon but has a finite number of shots.)
If things got dire, a FIM-92 Stinger would make him go dead.
However, in ancient times it would require marshaling the entire nations resources and wisdom to possibly contend with Su Li.
Su Li was, of course, confident in handling the impending troubles that would arise.
Furthermore, such issues were inevitable sooner orter. Expecting Princess Changle to remain bedridden for her entire life was unreasonable.
Chapter 60:
Chapter 60:
Is it you, my husband, who revived me? Princess Changle leaned softly against Su Li and asked.
You knew? Su Li looked at Princess Changle with a touch of surprise.
I could sense it when you fed me, Changle spoke softly.
Yeah Su Li nodded, not withholding the truth.
Especially since Changle was his closepanion, Su Li had no reason to deceive her. Moreover, Changle herself had mentioned that she could feel it when he fed her life potions and other things.
The things that can wake me up are precious, arent they? Changle asked cautiously, looking up.
Princess Changle could sense the differences in her body. For example, at this moment, her mind was extraordinarily clear, and even her once frail body felt healthier and stronger than before.
Moreover, there seemed to be something else in her mind that she couldnt quite exin
Even her skin felt more delicate
Indeed, Su Li affirmed with a smile, not hiding anything.
At this moment, every inch of her body felt supremelyfortable, reflecting a vitality surpassing anything she had experienced. It was a profound sense of pleasure from the depths of life. Changle even wondered if the elixir Su Li fed her was the legendary elixir that could bring her back from the brink of death and grant her ascension.
Its been okay Ive managed to umte just one so far. Butpared to you, its hardly worth mentioning, Su Li said with a chuckle.
This wasnt just a way to alleviate Changle. Su Li had acquired only one Bodhi fruit over the four months they had spent together. Valued at two million points, it was undoubtedly the biggest point expenditure Su Li had made in a long time. However, inparison to Princess Changle, this expenditure was negligible.
As long as Princess Changle was around, Su Li could easily earn 40,000 points a day. So, umting 2 million points was only a matter of fifty days. Over a year, he could umte over ten million points.
In the grand scheme of things, it was indeed insignificant. Moreover, the awakened Changle was brimming with admiration and affection for him. Her feelings were on the verge of overflowing, resulting in the perfect oue.
Princess Changle simply tightened her embrace around him hearing Su Lis words. She could discern that Su Li wasnt lying to her.
Upon reflection, a medicine that could restore her consciousness, transform her body, and even instill feelings of deep admiration for himhow could it not be immensely valuable?
Changle was not a stupid woman who did not understand history. How many emperors had spent so much effort and resources extending their lives throughout various dynasties? In the end, didnt they still face the inevitabilities of life, old age, sickness, and death?
The value of elixirs that could resurrect people and restore health was beyond measure. And yet, her husband chose to take one for her and firmly told her that these treasures of immeasurable worth were inconsequentialpared to her.
As Su Li himself stated, he only had one so far!
That made it even more precious!
Without delving into the matter or pressing further, Princess Changle realized that these things werent important. If her husband wanted to tell her something, he would.
She awkwardly wrapped her arms around Su Lis neck, tilted her head up, and clumsily kissed him.
Thank you
Su Li shook his head with a smile In reality, he should be the one thanking Princess Changle.
After a lingering moment, their lips parted again!
Young couples deeply in love were energetic and never tired of their intimate gestures. However, Su Li was even more curious about the changes the two-million-point Bodhi Fruit brought to Changle besides reviving her.
Do you feel any changes in your body? Su Li asked eagerly.
If the results were promising, he might consider buying er. Changle looked at Su Li with a hint of confusion.
Theres only been one so far, and I havent tried it myself, so I dont know the exact effects, Su Li exined.
Its as if my mind is clearer, and my body seems to have more strength, Changle furrowed her brow, carefully sensing the changes in her body.
Theres also something else in my mind, hard to exin, but I feel like I can control Changle furrowed her brow and said softly.
Let me take a look.
Because Changle couldnt exin it clearly, Su Li activated the attribute detector. Surprisingly, it could detect the talents Changle had gained.
Name: Li Lizhi
Age: 22
Strength: 67
Constitution: 80
Keen: 63
Perception: 98
Charm: 96
Status: revered
Talent: Natural beauty is hard to give up (your words will be easier to confuse and convince people!)
Primary intimacy: 1000 points/hour.
Level 2 intimacy: 1800 points/hour.
Level 3 intimacy: 3600 points/hour.
Level 4 intimacy: 7200 points/hour.
Compared to before, the strength attribute had increased by 16 points. The constitution attribute had increased by 27 points. The acuity attribute had increased by 9 points, the perception attribute had increased by 14 points, and the charisma attribute had increased by 9 points.
Seventy-five extra attributes had been gained, along with an innate talent of irresistible beauty that was difficult to give up, making it easier to persuade and captivate with words.
In addition, Princess Changles illness had been cured. Overall, it was highly valuable. At the very least, Princess Changles attributes had beenpletely revitalized.
And Su Li realized something.
This is the temte for an empress! Su Li looked at Princess Changles attributes and talents with admiration.
With a charisma attribute as high as 96, Changle possessed a remarkable charm that could sway peoples hearts. With a perception attribute as high as 98, she had a keen intellect that helped in learning and decision-making. Added to that was an innate talent for irresistible beauty
A clever leader,bined with high personal charm and affinity
Isnt this practically the empress temte?
Of course, these innate attributes set the upper limit for a person, not the lower limit. In other words, it determined Changles ultimate growth potential.
As everyone knew, the upper limit was something that virtually 99% of people could not even touch in their entire lives. Who could im to have never cked off?
In truth, even if onesprehension was as high as 200 points, and their learning and understanding abilities were unmatched, they would remain ignorant if they chose to neglect their education and ignore learning altogether. Talents were just that until they were realized.
Princess Changle never even considered bing an empress, let alone studying. No matter how exceptional her talents were, they were meaningless.
However Overall, its already quite astounding!Su Li thought and sighed softly.
Even without proactive learning, extremely high talents naturally manifest in daily life. For instance, Changles orders were more likely to be executed without question, and her words were more persuasive.
How does it feel? Princess Changle inquired.
Youre cut out to be an emperor Su Li eximed.
Between him and Changle, there was no distinction. So, he didnt need to shy away from saying something that might sound a bit unconventional.
Thats just nonsense Changle yfully tapped Su Lis chest.
Theres no logic to it, Changle said softly.
It was clear that Changle was a rather traditional woman. Her personality was nearly identical to that of Empress Zhangsun. Just as Empress Zhangsun could write The Female Ring, she naturally wouldnt ck off in Princess Changles education either. Hence, Princess Changle never gave much thought to what Su Li said.
Heh It wont be long before it happens, and its still within the Li Tang family By now, they probably arent much younger than you.Su Li thought.
It was a strange morning. Didnt Wu Zetian enter the pce during the Zhenguan Period?
Li Er, an old man, found Princess Jinyang, who was younger than his daughter. Consequently, he was left out of the pce, andter Li Ers son took over his fathers harem. As a result, there was the only empress in the ages.
Wu Zetian should be only eight or nine years old nowLi Er recalled the history in his mind and thought to himself.
Li Er was really shameless. Finding such a youngdy almost wiped out Li Tangs country.
Su Li also didnt correct Changles thoughts. Now that the Tang Dynasty was at peace, he only instilled the concept of being a female emperor in Princess Changle if he had a problem with his brain.
Chapter 61:
Chapter 61:
The husband and wife chatted all night, and Su Li retold the wrong story because of theck of focus.
When the next morning arrived, Changle pressed Su Li in front of the bronze mirror and tied his hair with her own hands. This was something she had wanted to do for a long time.
Ever since Su Li clumsily braided her hair, Changle had been thinking that when she woke up, she would personally tie his hair every day. Changle was clever and skillful. Even though she had not braided hair in over four months, she knew exactly how to do it.
Ill get you dressed! Changle gently tied Su Lis waist and picked up the outer garment with a blushing face.
Su Li could not resist Changles insistence and could only open his hands, letting her take care of his dressing. The sky was bright and clear when the two finished getting ready.
The young couple had spent the night chatting away, losing track of time with their familiar yet new conversations.
Su Li was in great physical condition and looked energetic even without sleep. Princess Changle had just woken up and had eaten a Bodhi fruit, making her body full of energy.
The couple took their time with everything, chatting and procrastinating, causing them to waste quite a bit of time. Even the sun in the sky had risen, indicating that a considerable amount of time had passed.
Even the governor of the Princess Mansion, who was waiting outside to deliver food to Su Li, was beginning to feel puzzled. After spending so much time together, the female officer understood Su Lis routine.
Every day, he would wake up early, wash Princess Changles face, braid her hair, and then instruct the maids to prepare liquid food. After personally feeding Princess Changle, Su Li would have his own breakfast. This routine took a lot of time, and Su Li would almost always wake up early in the morning, even before dawn, as if he had an endless supply of energy.
Surprisingly, the sky was bright today, and there was no movement. However, the female officer didnt rush him. After all, she saw Su Lis hard work, and getting extra sleep was not a bad idea.
But after waiting for a while, it was almost an hour Su Li still hadnt shown any sign of getting up.
The grated liquid food prepared for Princess Changle was cold and then reheated. The female officer felt strange and came to the door cautiously but heard no movement in the room. The female officer gently knocked on the door.
Prince the meal prepared for the princess is ready! The female officer called out, understanding that Su Li might need more rest.
The female officer didnt mind if Su Li slept in, and she wouldnt even mind if he slept for a whole day. After all, he had worked hard for so long. Taking a break waspletely understandable.
However, the key was that Princess Changle needed to eat. So after waiting for over an hour, the female officer couldnt wait any longer and decided to call out for Su Li.
Then prepare another portion Su Lis voice came from inside the room.
Huh? The female officer was shocked.
Is there something wrong with the recipe? The female officer instinctively asked, wondering if there was an issue with the food preparation. Since Princess Changle was in aa, she could only eat liquid food, and the daily recipes were specially crafted for her.
The royal physician developed this recipe, and Prince Su Li even reviewed it himself. Could there be a problem?
How should I prepare it? The female officer asked again.
Su Li chuckled and opened the door.
Just prepare a portion of the meals I used to enjoy. The voice that responded to the female officer wasnt the familiar voice of Prince Su Li. It was another voice, one that was unfamiliar yet somehow familiar.
The unfamiliar aspect was that Changle hadnt spoken since she fell into aa. The familiarity came from the fact that the female officer had raised her so lovingly and devotedly. It was as if she had raised her with her own hands.
The female officer looked towards the door subconsciously and saw Princess Changle standing there pretty, blinking her eyes mischievously.
Grand Princess you youre actually awake? The female officers face was filled with surprise and disbelief.
Of course Im awake! Changle had a smile on her face. She was close to the female officer who had been with her since childhood.
No I mean, youre really awake!
The female officer was so excited that she even stumbled over her words for a moment.
I I will prepare meals for the princess and do it myself! The female officer rubbed her hands together, appearing flustered.
Look look at my brain, such a big happy event. I have to inform His Majesty and the Queen first! The female officer turned around just as she left.
Changle shook her head. Although the husband and wife had chatted all night and were already prepared, Changle also missed her parents greatly.
However
This was her first meal after waking up!
If she notified them now, she was afraid the meal wouldnt be ready, and her father and mother would rush over from the pce, right?
Considering her fathers personality, he would likely summon all the pce chefs upon hearing that she hadnt eaten yet.
And might be they would even insist on sitting next to her while she ate
But she hadnt had a proper meal with her husband yet. For the past four months, he had been feeding her
Lets eat first! Changle held Su Lis hand.
Ill go prepare the meal! The female officer didnt question Princess Changles decision.
Su Li shook his head, though.
Ill do it!
All this time, Su Lis system warehouse was filled with various ingredients, all sorts of seasonings
Before, he had been focused on umting points, and with Princess Changle being unconscious, he didnt have the time to satisfy his appetite. Now that the husband and wife had finally met, Su Li was finally in the mood to treat his taste buds.
Ancient delicacies, royal chefs, modern technology, and hard work were the ck technologies of the culinary world.
Most importantly, the seasonings provided by the system were guaranteed to be safe!
Now he finally had the time to calm down and fully satisfy his appetite.
Su Lis cooking skills were not unfamiliar. He was a bit negligent in his previous life as a modern person. However, in this lifetime, as a peasant working in the fields all day, mastering cooking skills became necessary.
Unfortunately, during this era, there were no frying pans, making it inconvenient to cook many dishes. In the early Tang Dynasty, iron and steel smelting hadnt reached the level of widespread wok usage.
Creating a wok required steel beyond the smelting capabilities of the early Tang Dynasty, and it was usually reserved for crafting fine armor. From small details of daily life, the true productivity and national strength of an era could often be reflected.
Historical records showed that before the invasion of the Eight-Power Allied Forces, diplomats from Zhu Xia went abroad, which led to reflections upon their return.
Despitecking etiquette and refinement, the foreign invaders used knives and forks for meals, indicating the advantages of steel.
During the Han Dynasty, ironware gradually reced bronze tools. Only towards the end of the Tang Dynasty did iron and steel smelting reach a level capable of mass-producing iron pans.
By the time of the Song Dynasty, cooking with iron pots had be prominent. Ultimately, Su Li made a few side dishes and simmered pork rib soup. Princess Changle helped light the fire and admired Su Lis cooking skills. Then, Su Li took out a variety of unconventional ingredients.
As the saying goes, My spoonful of evaporated milk is better in color and taste than the rib soup youve ved over all day.
MSG was an absolute game-changer in ancient times. People familiar with the history of Zhu Xia cuisine knew that in the absence of MSG, the broth was typically used to enhance the vor of food. (ED Note: MSG stands for Monosodium Glutamate. MSG is a vor enhancer added to food. It makes dishes taste better. Some people might have mild reactions, but overall its considered safe to eat.)
Additionally, dried shrimp and sea intestines were ground into powder, while mushrooms were used as natural vor enhancers. Ignoring the health concerns of MSG, a person skilled in cooking, when given MSG, could instantly be a master in ancient times.
Chapter 62:
Chapter 62:
Su Li had a stockpile of modern seasonings in his warehouse. The meal was ready quickly with a few simple side dishes and a pot of pork rib soup.
Thanks to technology and hard work, the pork rib soup was white and vorful. The side dishes werent as visually refined, but they were still quite aromatic.
How is it? Su Li asked Princess Changle.
Delicious! Princess Changle nodded.
I never thought my husband could cook so well Changlemented.
With so much technology, anyone can do it Su Li saidughingly.
Technology had be ubiquitous in modern life, particrly in seasoning. Su Li didnt see any harm if it didntpromise health. However, the integration of technology and hard work indeed had a significant impact on Zhu Xias traditional eight major culinary styles.
During the early days of MSGs emergence, there was a master chef who stubbornly attempted to create a soup with a richer umami vor. But he never figured it out in his lifetime, only to realize that his creation was achieved by simply adding a spoonful of MSG for others.
As Su Li and Princess Changle enjoyed their meal and conversation, it was worth mentioning that initially, when Su Li suggested cooking, Princess Changle intended to take charge herself.
Of course, Princess Changle also knew how to cook, even though she didnt need to. But having spent so much time in ancient times, Su Li yearned for a blend of technology and hard work, and Changle couldnt resist his persuasion.
Go and inform His Majesty and the Queen Su Li turned to the female officer with a satisfied stomach and then gazed into the distance.
Darling Father Emperor theyre not those types of people, Changle said softly.
Changle knew what Su Li was thinking.
She wasnt naive. She understood how precious the elixir must be that restore her health. She remembered everything from the Xuanwu Gate Incident and knew theplexity of her rtionship with her father. However, regardless of all that, Changle would steadfastly stand by her husbands side.
No problem! Su Li smiled, observing the departing female officer.
He had enough confidence now!
In the pce, at the Manna Hall
What? Changle is awake? Li Er, who was engaged in state affairs, looked surprised upon hearing the report from the female officer.
Quick! Quick! Inform the Crown Prince and the Queen! Full of delight, Li Er rushed out of the hall to see his daughter, leaving the eunuchs and attendants behind in his haste.
Upon reaching the Princess Mansion, Li Ers daughter, Changle, was seen leaning affectionately against Su Li, fingers entwined, faces close, and happiness evident on her face.
Li Zhi! Li Zhi! Li Zhi! Father is here! Li Er dashed into the mansions inner courtyard. He was overjoyed.
Li Er approached, his eyes moist at seeing his daughter, Changle, standing before him in the flesh. Changle bowed slightly, tears welling in her eyes as she watched her fathers breathless arrival.
Li Zhi Li Er stepped forward, supporting Changles shoulders, and tears welled up in his eyes.
Waking up is all that matters. Waking up is all that matters! Li Ers tears flowed freely. He pushed Su Li, standing beside Changle, out of sight and embraced his daughter.
My daughter!
You have a lot of petty thoughts
Su Li grinned as Li Er gently pushed him aside. However, in the end, no matter Li Ers past actions, whether it was fratricide or imprisoning his own father, the emotions of this moment were genuine. He truly loved and cherished his daughter.
Princess Changle had been unconscious for over four months, with her life hanging in the bnce. How could a father not be deeply worried?
Wake up! Its great that youre awake! After a while, Li Er, who was down-to-earth and full of emotions, managed to calm himself down and straighten up. He supported Changles shoulders and scrutinized her with a vignt gaze.
Do you feel ufortable? How are you now? Li Er asked with joy, eager for Changles response.
Changle was about to reply when another voice echoed from the yard.
Li Zhi!
Li Zhi!
She was Empress Zhangsun!
Empress Zhangsun rushed to the scene upon hearing the news, and as she entered, she saw her daughter standing in the yard, alive and well.
Elder sister!
Elder sister!
It was Crown Prince Li Chengqian!
Empress Zhangsun approached, holding her daughters hands, and Crown Prince Li Chengqian stood beside them, his face filled with eager joy.
The family was so overjoyed that they could hardly string togetherplete sentences, and their excitement filled the air. Su Li silently stepped back and observed the heartwarming family reunion before him.
Zhenguan Year Four Su Li gazed at the harmonious scene of the family, feeling a sense of nostalgia.
The fourth year of the Zhenguan era was a critical time for the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. This year, the Tang Dynasty achieved a significant victory over the Turks, avenging previous humiliations.
During this year, Crown Prince Li Chengqian had not yet be obsessed with vices, and he hadnt suffered his leg injury.
Empress Zhangsun wasnt afflicted by illness due to her vital energy, and Princess Changle was in good health. At this point, the family didnt have as many conflicts. Crown Prince Li Chengqian and Li Er hadnt yet grown hostile towards each other.
Li Ers family rtionships were rtively well managed, at least during this stage. However, perhaps due to the aftershocks of the Xuanwu Gate Incident or Li Ers prolonged time on the throne, disconnecting him from ordinary life, since the fourth year of the Zhenguan era, beneath the apparent harmony, seeds of discord had been sown.
Crown Prince Li Chengqian began to harbor resentment due to Li Ers increasing favor towards Li Tai
Li Ers strong desire for control was increasingly frustrated as he realized that the princes growth was beyond his influence.
The Xuanwu Gate Incident was a foreshadowing, a hidden subplot that lingered in everyones minds. No matter how close they seemed, when decisions were to be made, the specter of the Xuanwu Gate Incident would rise
Would Li Er also feel apprehensive? Would Li Chengqian have already believed that his father might kill his own kin?
While Li Er appeared emotionally involved, managing family rtionships was chaotic. Behind his remarkable talentsy the tragedy of father and son turning against each other.
Consort
The female officer watched the heartwarming family scene with a smile and noticed Su Lis somewhat forlorn figure retreating into the distance.
She only learnedter that Prince Su Lis parents had passed away
Only recently did his biological brother find him, seeking recognition of their sibling rtionship.
At this moment Prince Su Lis figure seemed rather lonely.
Its okay Su Li shook his head and smiled.
The whole family exchanged emotions, and it took quite a while for them to finally calm down.
Princess Changle looked at Su Li first. She saw her husband standing at a distance, his eyes filled with a smiling expression.
Princess Changle walked towards him without hesitation, taking Su Lis hand.
Darling!
Li Ers gaze finallynded on Su Li. Once emotions subsided, they had to face the things that needed to be faced.
After all, emotions were transient, and Su Li didnt expect Li Er to overlook the suspicions surrounding him due to the joy of the reunion.
Come out with me! I have something to ask you! Li Er softly addressed Su Li.
Empress Zhangsun pulled on Li Ers sleeve upon hearing this, and Li Er smiled and shook his head.
I just need to inquire about something, son-inw Li Er gave Empress Zhangsun a reassuring look.
Although Li Er had reservations about his daughter marrying a peasant, Princess Changles recovery gave Su Li significant credit.
Putting aside Su Lis meticulous care over the past four months, just the divination by Yuan Tiangangs servant and Princess Changles awakening was enough to leave one astonished and uncertain.
Upon hearing this, Princess Changle stepped forward and positioned herself in front of Su Li.
Father Emperor! Changles tone held a trace of reproach.
Li Ers expression turned sour as he saw Changles reaction. Although Princess Changle didnt voice her concerns, her meaning was evident.
This was escting quickly!
Li Er had no intention of doing anything harmful!
If Changle woke up because of Su Li, how could Li Er not acknowledge his contributions?
Chapter 63:
Chapter 63:
Despite Su Lis background as a peasant, his impressive skills in calligraphy and medicine, even surpassing Zhu Suiliang, and Yuan Tiangangs servants divination,bined with Princess Changles recovery, raised questions and doubts.
Even though Li Er had nned for his daughters well-being, Changles guarded demeanor displeased him.
Its alright! Su Li shook his head, signaling that everything was fine.
Rest assured, Ill handle it! Su Li stood up and walked towards the exit.
Im just concerned about his background. Hes your husband, and if I dont rify things, how can I entrust you to him with peace of mind?
Can I really trust him?
After Su Li left, Li Er looked at Princess Changle with a displeased expression, clearly disying his dissatisfaction.
Father Emperor~~ Princess Changle realized she had misunderstood her father and shyly hid behind Zhangsun Wu Fei with an embarrassed expression.
Outside the inner courtyard, beneath the artificial hill, Su Li stopped.
Ive met His Majesty! Su Li bowed respectfully.
Dont be formal. Im looking for you to ask some questions.
Li Er walked back and forth a few times before continuing, Ive investigated your background, and you should know.
Su Li nodded, acknowledging that his elder brother Su Dingfang had verified this.
Although the marriage to Changle was celebratory, his humble origins raised suspicions. Li Er couldnt easily entrust his daughters happiness to someone of uncertain background.
Born into the Su family, lost along the way, adopted by your current parents, bing a peasant. Your current parents also passed away six years ago, and you had limited means. You never attended formal education, yet you excel in medicine and calligraphy. How did you learn these skills? Your family was impoverished, and youcked formal education!
Here it is, finally!
Su Li knew he couldnt avoid this inquiry. It was only natural for anyone to question such a sudden transformation. He had been ordinary in his past, so how could he suddenly possess exceptional skills after marrying a princess?
At the moment, Li Er only doubted Su Lis background and hadnt gone so far as to pry into his belongings.
Su Li didnt have much to showcase yet. Nothing was worth Li Ers intervention or forcing Su Li to reveal his abilities.
During the meal, Su Li had alreadymunicated with Princess Changle, and they had agreed not to bring up the matter of Bodhi Fruit.
As time passed, he umted more points, and his purchases from the system increased. What he had disyed was intriguing enough to captivate even a ruler.
Leaving aside the Bodhi Fruits miraculous revival properties. In Su Lis inventory were also techniques for steel-making and salt production. Fortunately, Su Li had the means to protect his possessions, so he didnt have to worry about Li Er seizing anything.
Have you ever heard of Bai Yujing, Your Majesty? Su Li asked.
In the future, Su Li would disy more extraordinary aspects of the system, so merely exining the current calligraphy and medical skills would not be enough. Preparations need to be made for what lies ahead!
Of course I have, Li Er nodded.
Since the Wei and Jin Dynasties, seeking immortality and asking questions had be a cultural trend, sometimes even widely acknowledged academic pursuits in mainstream society.
During the Wei and Jin Dynasties, seeking immortality using medicine and alchemy became popr. Even during the Tang Dynasty, there were numerous rumors about immortals, but with varying ounts and opinions. Bai Yujing was one of the many legends of immortal beings that circted. The legend said that celestial immortals resided in Bai Yujing. Li Er was familiar with this rumor.
In the heavens, theres Bai Yujing, with twelve floors and five cities. The Immortal caresses my top, and the hair is tied for longevity. Mistakenly chasing worldly joy, quite poor reasoning, and chaos. Ny-six holy kings and floating clouds hang empty names, Su Li said slowly.
This was from the poem Journey to the Jiangxi Region, Remembering the Old Travels, Written and Presented to Magistrate Wei of Jiangxia by the famous poet Li Bai. Just from the title of the poem, it was clear that although the first four lines mention Bai Yujing, it was not directly rted to it.
The poem mainly expressed Li Bais frustration after leaving Changan and witnessing the turmoil in the world. The poem was lengthy and involved the story of Emperor Xuanzong of Tang and the specifics of Li Bais interactions with his friend.
Therefore, copying the entire poem as-was mighte across as rather forced. The impact of doing so wouldnt be any less than quoting Will enter the tavern, ss in hand, but will not stop to pour from Li Bais Taking Leave of Du Fu.
When copying a poem, it was important to consider whether the content aligns with ones personal experiences. However, Su Li only copied a portion and made some modifications.
The poems first half roughly conveyed that Lao Tzu, originally a celestial being, decided to temporarily descend to the mortal realm for leisure.
Throughout history, how many rulers had existed, their names now merely suspended in the clouds, sealed off by heaven and earth, while the world remained in constant turmoil and conflict?
He studied the cunning of the Hegemon King Xiang Yu, practiced swordsmanship, and delved into literature. Regrettably, he had never been entrusted with significant responsibilities. In short, it was a piece that strongly resonated with Li Bais style wild and proud.
Thetter part touched on Li Bais life and encounters with friends, which had no meaning for Su Li. However, the first half could be adapted with some modifications.
Su Li probably changed his mind. It was more or less like, he descended from the heavens, and the immortals granted him eternal life. It was just that he suddenly descended to the mortal realm
Because of Princess Changle, memories of his past resurfaced. The immortals once taught me Xiang Yus martial prowess and various divine skills
He still wanted to return and see, but unfortunately, he could no longer find a way out in the mortal realm.
Li Ers expression grew serious upon hearing this!
The poem was indeed excellent, upon reciting it, an aura of immortality engulfed him!
This poem was crafted by the immortal poet Li Bai after all. Although Su Li only shared a small portion and had to embellish it due to his experiences, it still retained the essence.
But what defined the immortal poet Li Bai?
Even from the remnants, you could sense the radiant literary style!
Thinking back to the half-fragment of a poem Su Li wrote before
Upon careful consideration, could this have been Su Lis creation in Bai Yujing before, but he only remembered two lines?
Compared to the two lines from the Song lyrics, Su Lis poem undoubtedly captured the current rhythms and mainstream aesthetics. After all, Li Bai lived during the Tang Dynasty.
Li Ers ability to appreciate was not low. He could discern the ethereal quality of this poem. It was a top-notch work even in the entire Tang Dynasty.
However, it was unlikely that Li Er would blindly trust Su Li based solely on empty words. Li Er still harbored many doubts.
If what youre saying is true you received teachings from the immortal of Bai Yujing but only remembered it after marrying Changle? Li Er inquired with a furrowed brow.
Thats correct! Su Li nodded.
Then tell me what did Bai Yujing look like? Li Er asked.
If Su Li was deceiving him, her ount would inevitably contain inconsistencies. After all, describing aplete and vast immortal realm was not an easy task.
Even in todays Taoism and Buddhism, many records were contradictory. But the challenge was that Su Li was a time traveler.
Whether to share this information or not, most of the cultivation novels from his previous life were mostly light novels.
However, over the past decade, as more novels on cultivating immortals emerged, the fairy worlds settings became more refined. Ignoring the content, just looking at the setting revealed it to be sufficiently intricate and grand.
Su Li had not eaten much, but her experiences were vast. Compared to ancient people, the advantage of modern individuals was the disparity in knowledge intake.
Su Li began enthusiastically weaving a story, and Li Er listened intently. His expression shifted from doubt to amazement. He gradually became absorbed in the narrative.
Chapter 64:
Chapter 64:
The world Su Li described wasnt entirely aligned with the settings in light novels where everything, aside from the realm, was simr to the mortal world.
Instead, it was a fusion of elements from light novels, Laoshans Strange Stories, Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio, and other settings from his previous life. Whether or not Li Er believed, Su Li certainly did.
Ultimately, whether or not Li Er believed was inconsequential, he sought a reasonably usible exnation. As for subsequent validation, Li Er would handle that himself.
Even if Su Lis words were incredibly convincing today, it was unrealistic for Li Er to believe wholeheartedly without his own verification efforts.
And Su Li, too, wanted a reasonable excuse to showcase his extraordinary abilities in the future or to create some curious and unusual items. Anything could work. He just said that he was a time traveler with a system. There was nothing that could not be revealed
However, considering this was ancient times, it was likely that Li Er might struggle to ept the concept of time travelers and systems, and exining it would be troublesome. Su Li also disliked spoilers, and he did not want to get involved in theplex political situations of the Tang Dynasty, where Li Er and his son turned against each other. Spoilers were truly thankless, especially since everything had not happened yet.
However, given the eras strong belief in immortal legends, attributing strange urrences to heavenly beings or Bai Yujings legends might be eptable to Li Er. It could save a lot of exnations.
As Su Li had predicted, Li Er didnt enthusiastically inquire about heavenly beings after Su Lis exnation.
Despite being an emperor, Li Er still possessed rationality, even though he believed in the existence of immortals and gods.
He was skeptical about the credibility of Bai Yujing, but considering Yuan Tiangangs divination and Princess Changles awakening, Li Er reluctantly epted Su Lis exnation.
Yet deep down, Li Er nned to consult Yuan Tiangang for more details. He naturally trusted Yuan Tiangang more than Su Li.
And Su Li finally found a reasonable excuse to obtain system products in the future.
At this stage, it was just an initial contact, and neither Li Er nor Su Li pushed the issue further. They both maintained a level of distance and suspicion. Li Er doubted Su Lis words, while Su Li suspected that once Li Er fully believed he was from Bai Yujing, he would inquire about heavenly beings.
This oue was inevitable, but there was no better exnation in this era. Although it might seem clich in a novel, starting with the reveal of being a time traveler was not a good approach for Su Li, considering the historical context.
Su Li knew his rtionship with Li Er wouldnt end with this conversation. They were in a phase of maintaining a peaceful distance.
Who knew how Li Er might react in the future when Su Lis behavior became more outrageous?
Would it be persuasion coated with charm or intimidation through power? It was hard to predict and depended on how Su Li managed to stir Li Ers interest.
In the end, it was clear that peoples hearts were easily swayed, especially someone like Li Er with a history like Xuanwu.
About Bai Yujing Im unsure about heavenly beings, but is there truly an art of longevity?
Li Ers curiosity surfaced. If what Su Li said was true, could people really achieve immortality?
While contemting Li Ers personality, Su Li hesitated and used the attribute detector on Li Er.
Speaking of this, Princess Changles revered position alone could earn such a substantial amount of points.
On the flip side, considering that Li Er was the ruler of a nation, how many points should he generate?
Moreover, speaking earnestly, after avenging its past shame by defeating the Turks, the present-day Tang Dynasty had reached a point where it stood unrivaled in the world with its unparalleled national strength. By this logic, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to im that Li Er, as the leader of the Tang Dynasty, held the highest status globally.
Name: Li Shimin
Age: 32
Strength: 92
Constitution: 91
Keen: 97
Perception: 96
Charm: 93
Status: Supreme
Initial intimacy: 2000 points/hour.
Level 2 intimacy: 3600 points/hour.
Level 3 intimacy: 7200 points/hour.
Level 4 intimacy: 10,000 points/hour.
Is that for real? Su Lis expression was filled with disbelief.
One could only say having attributes all above 90 was truly fitting for Li Er.
No matter how you looked at it, he was indeed the founder of the Tang Dynasty!
In his youth, he was a top General of the Heavenly Strategies. The contributions to Li Tang alone could rival those of manybinedmanders.
Emperor Taizu even acimed him as the emperor with the most exceptional military achievements among all the emperors in history. Setting aside the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Li Ers abilities undoubtedly ced him at the forefront of emperors throughout various dynasties.
He excelled in both warfare and governance, making him the unrivaled ruler.
However Su Lis astonishment was not about Li Ers outstanding attributes.
But the rate at which Li Er was generating points!
It was twice as much as Princess Changles!
Twice! That was astonishing!
Holding hands for an hour could earn 2000 points!
Su Li was left utterly speechless!
Level 4 intimacy gave 10,000 points for an hour, which totaled 240,000 points in a day! Over 7 million points in a month! More than 80 million points in a year!
Oh, by the waythe fourth level of intimacy was quite unique
But this was already incredibly surprising.
What did this mean?
It meant that the points gained from fourth-level intimacy over two years were sufficient to exchange for those seemingly unattainable items in most system stores.
Remember, theplete set of seven dragon balls required just over five million points.
Of course this was an ideal scenario.
After all, it was uncertain if the fourth level of intimacy could be maintained for 24 hours
Of course, didnt misunderstand. Su Li naturally didnt harbor any negative thoughts about Li Er due to the points.
Instead, he began seriously pondering a significant issue.
Could Changle be an empress after all?
Objectively speaking, if Changle became the empress and as long as the Tang Dynastys power did not diminish, continuing to expand its territories, Changle should indeed attain the highest status.
It seemed he could also umte so many points from Changle.
Initially, it was just a feeling, but now Su Li genuinely considered it.
After all Su Li could not resist those highly-priced and alluring items in the system!
However, considering that Li Er had a positive outlook on him and he was the spouse of Princess Changle, winning over the empress would not be a simple task. It might be more practical to consider marrying a few more princesses together to gain influence.
Su Li and Li Er returned to the inner courtyard one after the other. Li Er looked serious, still pondering what Su Li mentioned about Bai Yujing. Meanwhile, Su Li was contemting the possibility of Princess Changle bing the empress or marrying multiple princesses. Of course it was just a fleeting idea. For now, Su Li didnt n to do something so unconventional.
Neither of them had a happy expression. Princess Changle immediately approached Su Li, assuming her husband had faced some challenges, disregarding the gazes of Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei. She grabbed Su Lis arm and nervously spoke in a hushed voice.
Husband
Then she nced at Li Er with a slightly displeased look.
Su Li patted Princess Changles small hand.
Li Er contemted the credibility of Su Lis words and whether he should consult Yuan Tiangang to confirm. Unexpectedly, he received a resentful look from his child, wearing a slight pout. His expression instantly turned dark.
Hey! You just woke up, and youre already plotting behind my back? You dont trust your father that much?Li Er thought resentfully.
Chapter 65:
Chapter 65:
Li Zhie out with me! Li Ers eyebrows furrowed. Li Er suddenly recalled some matters and waved for Princess Changle to follow.
Su Li patted Princess Changles arm.
Go ahead!
Father Changle was about to ask her father if he had caused trouble for her husband, but Li Er cut her off.
Whats your impression of Su Li? Do you think hes a suitable match? Li Er inquired.
Ah?
Hearing her father ask this question, Princess Changles face instantly turned red, and her speech became awkward.
Is your husband gentle and considerate, both cultured and martial? Despite feeling embarrassed, Princess Changle still spared no effort to praise Su Li. After all, beauty was in the eye of the beholder.
Hmm?
Li Er looked puzzled.
It wasnt due to Li Ers pettiness. It was Princess Changles unexpected behavior that caught him off guard. Theoretically, since Princess Changle had just awakened, Su Li, her husband, should have been someone she didnt know well. But Li Ers perception was quite keen, coupled with the unhidden affection in Princess Changles eyes. Therefore, Li Er called Changle aside.
After all, there were too many suspicious aspects about Su Li. He frequently mentioned Bai Yujing, and Li Er was genuinely concerned that Su Li might have given his daughter some love potion.
You just woke up Li Ers expression was serious, his tone heavy, as he voiced his doubts.
Part of this concern was due to seeing his affectionate little padded jacket acting strangely, but more importantly, he was worried because he couldnt fully understand Su Lis intentions.
Ah I see! Changle eximed.
I have been awake for a long time but couldnt move or open my eyes Father, you cried when you saw mest time Changle said excitedly.
Li Er smiled awkwardly.
My husband works tirelessly day and night, caring for everything, and I feel it all. He doesnt treat me like a piece of wood. Besides looking after me meticulously, he also tells me many stories daily Changle concealed that Su Li had been administering medicine to her in secret.
I see Li Er nodded slowly.
Li Er remembered that Su Li had mentioned this before. He realized Princess Changle might not bepletely clueless about the outside world. Today his suspicions were confirmed.
Empathizing, he realized that Su Li had cared for everything for four months, providing almost unwavering attention. It was normal for his daughter to have feelings for him.
Li Er wasnt unreasonable. However much he might feel that Su Li had ulterior motives, the female officer of the princesss mansion and Empress Zhangsun highly regarded him. The fact that Su Li cared for his daughter in every possible way was also true.
On the other side in the inner courtyard, only Su Li, Empress Zhangsun, and Li Chengqian left. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward
Su Li noticed that Crown Prince Li Chengqian had no intention of conversing with him. Moreover, that inexplicable hostility hadnt diminished.
As for Crown Prince Li Chengqian, disliking Su Li was quite normal.
First of all, Su Li was a peasant!
Secondly, Princess Changles engagement was with Zhangsun Chong!
Lastly, Zhangsun Chong was the Crown Princes studypanion. They had studied and learned to read together from a young age, and their rtionship was far from ordinary.
Li Chengqian felt that Su Li wasnt suitable for his sister. Additionally, he harbored a grudge against Zhangsun Chong, who twice faced defeat at the Princesss Mansion.
However, Li Chengqians demeanor had improved. Before changing his heart and falling for a man, he was apetent prince. He inherited Li Ers domineering personality and intelligence. His attitude towards Su Li was not intentionally hostile, just rather distant.
Now that Changle has recovered and you have some knowledge of the court, have you considered bing an officer? Changsun Wu Fei broke the awkward silence.
Although Su Li arrived as a consort due to their hasty wedding, he was, after all, the princesss husband and a man. Moreover, being a woman, Zhangsun Wu Fei could not miss their daughters deep affection for Su Li.
Due to the rushed circumstances of their wedding, it was a bit awkward that Su Li was still inexperienced in certain matters. But at that time, with the princess in aa and her life at risk, who would care about these matters?
Now that Changle had awakened and their daughter had deep feelings for Su Li, it was inappropriate for Su Li to remain inexperienced. He had to perform his roles as the master of the house, the princesss husband, and the emperors son-inw.
Ive heard from Father that my brother-inws calligraphy is exceptional, even admired by schrs. I feel inadequate inparison. How about appointing my brother-inw as a Deputy Secretary, working with schrs topile court records? Crown Prince Li Chengqian suggested.
At this point, Crown Prince Li Chengqian and Li Er had no estrangement as father and son, so Li Chengqian was well-informed about many matters.
For example, he had seen the two lines of iplete poetry that Li Er had brought from Su Lis residence and had been asked by his father to imitate Su Lis handwriting.
Zhu Suiliang was, in fact, Li Chengqians calligraphy teacher. Whether it was right to mention or not, though he didnt have a high opinion of Su Li, Li Chengqians proposal was not biased against Su Li based on personal preference.
Secretary Lang was a sixth-ranking officer responsible for organizing and assessing ssic texts, eliminating irrelevant content, and serving under the Ministry of Secretariat. Although it might seem trivial, Li Chengqian added a note that he shared daily living records with Zhu Suiliang. These records, known as daily life records, epassed the emperors daily activities.
Those who maintained these records must apany the emperor throughout the day, holding esteemed positions, and engaging in direct conversations with the emperor. They spent most of their time in the emperors presence, making it difficult for the emperor to forget them. Typically, only individuals deeply trusted by the emperor could assume this role. This position was highly coveted by numerous officers in the royal court.
Su Li nced at Li Chengqian
It was not surprising that historical records rarely portray Li Chengqian as wise. Before his transformation, he was indeed suited to be an emperor.
However, unfortunately, Su Li had no intention of taking on an official role. Others highly sought this opportunity, but it didnt hold the same appeal for Su Li.
Wasnt it simply following behind Li Er and writing a diary? It was a busy and time-consuming task. Wasnt it a waste of time that could be spent earning points?
Su Li chose to decline After all, being an officer didnt involve earning points from home.
Changle has just awakened and hasnt fully recovered. I need to provide more care. Su Li used this excuse to politely decline Li Chengqians offer.
Li Chengqian didnt press the matter further and fell silent after making his suggestion.
As the atmosphere was quiet, Changle and Li Er emerged from outside.
Temporarily putting aside his doubts, Li Ers opinion of Su Li improved significantly. Of course, this was predicated on ignoring that his small padded jacket was starting to have some holes. At least Su Li truly cared for his daughter.
Husband and wife were meant to face difficulties together, but they tended to part ways when disaster struck. There was no filial child by the bedside of a long-suffering patient!
Due to Su Lis actions, Li Er feltfortable entrusting her daughter to him, allowing him to ease her concerns. Li Ers suspicions were temporarily set aside, aside from pondering what Su Li had mentioned about Bai Yujing.
Upon Changles return to the yard, the atmosphere became lively again. The family spent a long time in Su Lis yard, as this was Princess Changles first awakening in four months. Li Er couldnt help but feel concerned for his daughter.
Crown Prince Li Chengqian was also deeply concerned for his sisters condition, as was Zhangsun Wu Fei. For now, the family was enjoying their time together.
Around three or four in the afternoon, Zhangsun Wu Fei suggested that Princess Changle had just awakened and needed more rest. So, the family decided to depart.
Li Er kindly advised Su Li, stressed the importance of taking good care of Princess Changle, who had just woken up, and to avoid any mishaps.
Su Li and Changle returned to their room once they bid farewell to the Emperor, Queen, and Crown Prince. Changle couldnt wait to nestle in Su Lis embrace.
Chapter 66:
Chapter 66:
Husband there are still so many stories you havent told me!
Even during heratose state, Princess Changle was aware of her surroundings. Her parents frequently visited, so she never felt alone.
Due to this extended family presence, Changle felt like her private space with her husband was being invaded. Meanwhile, on the other side, Li Er and Empress Zhangsun returned to their residence.
Li Chengqian also went back to the Eastern Pce. After some contemtion, he sighed before saying, Go and deliver a message to my cousin
Li Chengqian regretted that his sister was forced into marrying a peasant due to her unconsciousness instead of marrying his cousin, Eldest Grandson Chong. Thetter was a close and trusted partner since childhood.
Considering his close rtionship with Eldest Grandson Chong and his inability to marry his sister Li Lizhi due to her marriage to a peasant, Li Chengqian felt disappointed.
Eldest Grandson Chong, who often visited the pce and was close to the crown prince, knew the personalities of various princesses well. He believed Princess Changle was the best choice, making him feel resentful about the situation.
Eldest Grandson Chongs feelings of regret, frustration, and even contempt for the way he was treated by the Princess Mansion authorities and Su Li, the farmer, brewed inside him.
Fortunately Princess Changles life was on the brink of death, and she remained unconscious
Thinking this way, Eldest Grandson Chong felt more at ease.
He even entertained a more malicious thought, How long could Princess Changle live in this state? Once she passed away, would Su Li not be buried with her?
Considering all of this, Eldest Grandson Chong could find somefort, and thankfully, he wasnt married to Princess Changle when she fell into aa. Otherwise, he would be the unlucky one.
Eldest Grandson Chongs current emotions were filled with contradictions, but most of his negative feelings were directed towards Su Li.
Regardless of the situation, Changle had already been engaged to Eldest Grandson Chong, and seeing her married to another man naturally stirred up hostility towards him in Eldest Grandson Chongs heart.
Moreover, because of Princess Changles unique condition, Zhangsun Chong couldfort himself and maintain a psychological equilibrium, perhaps even feeling a sense of victory.
News about Princess Changles awakening arrived from the East Pce!
What? Princess Changle woke up? How is that possible? Zhangsun Chong abruptly stood up, his gaze fixed on the messenger approaching from the East Pce.
No I mean, the royal physicians are at a loss. When did this happen? Zhangsun Chongs heart wasplex, but he concealed it on his face.
Just today. The Princesss Mansion sent news this morning. His Majesty, the Queen, and the Crown Prince visited the Princesss Mansion. They only returned in the afternoon and sent me to deliver a message to you. The young eunuch whispered.
Zhangsun Chong stood frozen in ce, his mindset suddenly unbnced.
Princess Changle!
How could she wake up?
She was the woman who was supposed to be married to him!
Zhangsun Wuji had previously told Zhangsun Chong that even if he didnt marry Princess Changle, he would still marry another princess.
Zhangsun Wu Fei and Li Er didnt have many daughters. Apart from Princess Changle, none others were the right age for Zhangsun Chong. Hence, Zhangsun Wuji eventually chose Princess Gao Yang, three years younger than Princess Changle!
How could Zhangsun Chong not know about the often naughty and arrogant Princess Gao Yang, who always followed Princess Changle?
Princess Gao Yangs appearance wasnt bad, but could itpare to Princess Changles natural beauty?
And their personalities were like night and day
Originally, Zhangsun Chong could console himself with the thought that Princess Changles life was nearing its end. After all, that was what the royal physicians had said, and even the sage and great schrs were helpless.
But now, with the news of Princess Changle waking up, the realization of the vast difference between Princess Gao Yang and Princess Changle, coupled with the image of Su Li, the simple peasant who might eventually seed, all these thoughts whirled in Zhangsun Chongs mind. His mindset was instantly thrown off bnce.
All those memories reyed before his eyesthe time he entered the Princesss Mansion, Su Li holding Princess Changle, their intimacya flood of scenes from his memories yed out like a movie.
He had believed that Princess Changle didnt have a long time to live, and he had consoled himself that Su Li was just an opportunist.
Now could it be that the fool was himself?
Despicable farmer! Despicable farmer! Zhangsun Chong gnashed his teeth as he spoke.
In the end, there was nothing to be done
After all, the marriage between Princess Changle and Su Li had already been established.
Could it be that my cousin has no feelings for me? Zhangsun Chong murmured.
I refuse to believe it!
Initially, he thought of seeing Princess Changle but feared witnessing something he didnt want to see. When he looked up again, the sky was already growingte. Zhangsun Chong hesitated in the room for a while before ultimately giving up.
Inside the Princess Mansion
Su Li and Princess Changle had set up a barbecue grill. In the inner courtyard, Su Li and Changle worked together. They had a variety of spices on hand, including cumin, chili kes, pepper, and more.
The Tang Dynasty had just achieved a breakthrough and hadnt yet established connections with the Western regions. Spices like pepper and star anise were more precious than gold, and some countries in the Western regions might evenunch wars for these spices.
Su Li had a stockpile of various spices, even more than the Princess Mansion. He had purchased chili peppers through the system, including chili sauce, chili kes, and even devil peppers. Although chili peppers were originally from the Americas and hadnt been discovered by Columbus in this era, Su Li managed to obtain them through the system.
Unfortunately, he couldnt fully enjoy the spiciness of chili in this era, where the vors were mostly derived from leeks, peppercorns, and other ingredients that paled inparison to chili.
Thinking about the future freedom to enjoy chili, Su Li took advantage of a moment when he was starting a fire and had a few more flowerpots brought over. He nted the chili seeds in the warehouse and ced the flowerpots alongside those containing sweet potatoes and potatoes. After two months, the crops were nearly ready to be harvested.
The potatoes leaves and the sweet potatoes vinesplemented each other, presenting a vibrant and pleasing sight.
In regions with warmer climates, sweet potatoes, and potatoes typically mature within three to four months. Su Li had nted more than a dozen pots of each, and when it was time for the harvest, given their high yield, he could expect to gather over 200 pounds of seeds. The sweet potato vines could also be propagated for further nting, potentially spreading throughout the Guanzhong region within two years.
In the future, sweet potatoes and potatoes would be a staple in countless households, benefiting numerous people. The people of the Xia Dynasty could even experience the freedom of enjoying roasted sweet potatoes and fried potatoes thousands of years ahead of their time.
Husband, what kind of flower is this? Princess Changle watched as Su Li finished nting the peppers and carefully handled the sweet potatoes in the flowerpot, her curiosity piqued.
This isnt a flower; its food, Su Li said.
Producing a thousand catties per acre When its nted and spread to millions of households, countless lives will be saved, and the fear of starvation will be eliminated! Su Li spoke.
Princess Changle stepped back, fully aware of the significance of producing such arge quantity of food.
Dont worry. These crops are easy to grow and maintain. Just give it another month or two! Su Li smiled.
Princess Changle observed the seemingly ordinary sweet potatoes from a distance. She understood that her husband had many secrets, but she trusted his intentions and actions. The couple then moved to the barbecue grill.
Lamb skewers, chicken wings,rge drumsticks, shiitake mushroom skewers, and beef skewers, a forbidden treat in this era, were all on the menu.
Chapter 67:
Chapter 67:
In the small courtyard, only Changle and Su Li were present. Su Li embraced Princess Changle from behind, guiding her in the art of barbecue. He sprinkled the pre-prepared ingredients over the food while Changle cooked.
As they cooked and interacted, they enjoyed their time together, despite any shyness. This was a scene Princess Changle had fantasized about countless times, and now her dreams were finally realized. She could finally interact with Su Li in the way she had hoped.
With the fire roaring, the tantalizing aroma filled the air as they sprinkled the prepared ingredients. The fragrance was intoxicating.
It smells so good Princess Changles nose twitched.
Youre right, the scent is amazing Changle said. Such is the nature of young lovers in the honeymoon phase, utterly enamored with each other.
Haha youve got it wrong. Its all thanks to these spices! Su Li chuckled.
In reality, roasting was one of the main food preparation methods in ancient times. Its history could be traced back to the Spring and Autumn period when barbecue referred to roasting meat.
As it was widely known, the deliciousness of barbecue primarily depended on the barbecue ingredients. The art of grilling itself was simple and easy to learn. It could be done with ones hands.
Su Lis aromatic results werergely due to the variety of seasonings obtained from the systems marketce, including chili, a spice that perfectlyplemented barbecue vors. A sprinkle of chili kes here, a touch of cumin therehow did that saying go? Even if you grilled the sole of a shoe with so many barbecue ingredients, it would have vor.
Princess Changles first taste of chili was an eye-opener. The immediate, tantalizing stimtion it provided to her taste budspelled her to exhale while her small hands kept stirring.
It was spicybut delicious!
Finally, Su Li had a rare moment to calm down and reward his own taste buds. Su Li had always loved barbecue in his previous life. Even though it was unhealthy, the taste was simply irresistible.
He hadnt had the opportunity this lifetime, andter, even when he had the condiments, he didnt have the time due to point-swiping. While holding Changle, they enjoyed the barbecue, sipped on c, and swiped points, a threefold delight.
It wasnt just about the barbecue. Su Li also brought out some snacks stored in the warehouse. He even opened two bottles of wheat juice to enhance the mood.
The entire yard was just Su Li and Princess Changle, creating a tranquil and warm atmosphere. This was precisely the kind of ambiance Su Li enjoyed. He didnt yearn to make a name for himself in history. Although he had some such aspirations, he was more inclined towards a stable life, content with living peacefully.
After more than four months of point-swiping and spending time together day and night, saying they had a deep affection for each other might be a bit excessive. But it would be ridiculous to deny that there was no genuine emotion between them.
Now, with the shared mood, Changle had just awakened. The young couple fed each other, and their feelings continued to intensify.
Changle leaned on Su Li, her petite figure soft and rxed in his arms. The low-alcohol wheat juice hadnt made her drunk, but its effects left her feeling slightly dizzy.
DarlingIm tired Changle leaned into Su Lis embrace, her emotions in disarray.
Su Li looked up to see that the sky had grown dark. After indulging in a lengthy barbecue, the twilight had descended, and the flickering mes from the grill in the yard danced sporadically, their fluctuating mes creating an unstable light.
As the mes touched Princess Changles face, the light reflected on the lovely figure in his arms, making it even more enchanting.
Then lets go to sleep Su Li lifted Princess Changle.
However, before entering the room, Su Li didnt forget to extinguish the barbecue mes to prevent a fire.
With the creak of the wooden door, the small room closed shut. Su Li used a match to light the roomsmp and guided Changle to the bed.
Princess Changle nestled against Su Lis neck and rested on the bed, feigning drowsiness. In reality, she wasnt truly sleepy. Changle didnt know what couples should do after getting married or how they would have children. But her bodys instinct caused her to feel confused
Indeed, this was human instinct.
Su Li slowlyy down beside Princess Changle. Before he could move, Changle had already nestled into his arms and adjusted herself to afortable position.
Darling Changle leaned against Su Lis embrace, feeling the warmth of his arms.
This embrace was incredibly familiar! After all, Su Li had been holding her to sleep for more than three months. Every night, she fell asleep in his warm embrace.
Mmm Su Li felt Changles restless movements in his arms. The little Princess Changle was lying in his arms, speaking to him.
The girls intense and passionate emotions made Su Li feel guilty. After all, he had been using Princess Changle to earn points for quite some time.
Even during that slightly solemn wedding, Su Li was nearly overwhelmed with happiness. The system couldnt be activated at that time, and his life felt bleak. So, learning that he would marry aatose princess almost made himugh uncontrobly. Wasnt this an easy way to earn points?
After that, Su Li took care of Changle wholeheartedly for a long while, doing his best to serve her. Although Changle hadnt done much physically, she had helped him in many ways. Taking care of her made Su Lis conscience more at ease.
As time went on, it was inevitable for feelings to develop. Being alone in the same room
Su Liy down beside Changle and tightened his embrace a bit more. He couldnt help but feel a sense of guilt for how much he had relied on her while she was in aa.
However, Su Lis attempt to hold her didnt restrain Changles actions. Her small hands restlessly touched his body, something she had often thought about.
With a lovely face, Princess Changle brought her lips close to Su Lis, and they shared a kiss. Although they had kissed many times before, neither was tired of it.
Who could resist a girl so naturally beautiful and captivating?
Might be it was the effect of the wheat juice, or perhaps it was because their feelings had been suppressed for over four months and were now finally being released.
Even though Su Li carried some self-reproach, and Changle carried a touch of shyness, the situation couldnt be avoided. But now, as long as they were in love and willing, why couldnt this be their wedding night?
The night unfolded, the candlelight flickered, and their emotions found an outlet.
In truth, Su Li and Changles wedding night had already passed. But now, if they agreed and in love, why couldnt this also be their candlelit night?
The sound of the phoenix flute stirred, and the light from the jade pot revolved. The night was filled with dancing, and the atmosphere was filled with passion. As the night extended, the candlelight swayed. [Congrattions to the host, who has reached the level 4 intimacy level for the first time and won the intimacy reward!
Obtained: God horse: White dragon (can carry a weight of 10,000 kg and can be thousands of miles away.
White dragon can freely select an attribute of the shared host and cannot be changed after selection!].
Apanied by the system prompts in his mind, Su Li knew that he had broken through a new boundary. The growth rate of his points was soaring at this moment.
Level 4 intimacy points were umting rapidly7200 points in an hour, 172,800 points in 24 hours, 5 million points in a month, and 60 million points in a year. Of course, these were ideal numbers, but seeing the points increase so quickly gave Su Li great satisfaction.
However, on a different note wheres my horse?Su Li wondered.
As it was widely known, heroes needed good horses
Su Li himself had a rtively low agility attribute, and this attribute affected his attack speed rather than his movement speed. Relying on just his legs was quite limiting in terms of mobility.
Su Li desired a horse of his own. However, his attributes had surpassed human limits, and he was too powerful for an ordinary war horse. He could easily exert too much force, and a war horse might not be able to handle it. Riding a horse might not even provide him with increased speed or strength. It could even decrease hisbat effectiveness. Finding a suitable war horse for Su Li in this era was challenging.
Even Xiang Yu, the Overlord, had a young ck horse But Su Lis strength had surpassed Xiang Yus. Even if Su Li had a young ck horse, it might not be effective.
Chapter 68:
Chapter 68:
The Level 4 intimacy reward helped Su Li solve this problemthe Divine Horse White Dragon!
Capable of bearing ten thousand catties and traveling thousands of miles!
Even from its description, Su Li could tell that White Dragon was like himsurpassing the limits of horses. With his attributes surpassing human limits, Su Lis running speed had already surpassed that of most horses.
Regr warhorses were too fragile for Su Li. Given his strength, he might inadvertently exert too much force and harm the horse. Moreover, riding a horse might not benefit much since his speed and strength wouldnt improve, and hisbat effectiveness might decrease.
A regr warhorse wasnt suitable for Su Li, but the White Dragon was perfect. It was like a dragon surpassing horse limits, much like how Su Li surpassed human limits. White Dragons attributes were a match for Su Lis requirements.
Most importantly, White Dragon could share one of the hosts free attributes!
Sharing power meant White Dragon had a strength of ten thousand catties. Sharing physique meant White Dragon would have unparalleled endurance and recovery abilities. It would heal overnight from injuries sustained during the day. In a way, White Dragon perfectly met Su Lis needs.
However, the question remained, where was his horse? It wasnt in the system warehouse. Su Li searched thoroughly but couldnt find it. Did he lose it?
The living goods will be automatically delivered within 1~30 days. Please pay attention, host.
The system provided an answer.
His horse wasnt lostit was just a matter of waiting.
With my current attributes,bined with this divine horse, and wearing heavy armor, I could be considered a humanoid tank in this era!Su Li thought, pleased with the idea.
The next day, Zhangsun Chong hesitated outside the princesss mansion, unsure whether to submit a formal proposal. Without a doubt, this was a significant humiliation for him, as he believed. He had a past engagement with Princess Changle, so he used toe and go without needing to make any formal gestures.
I wonder if my cousin still cares about me,Zhangsun Chong thought.
Having grown up together and once been engaged, he recalled how he had excelled at poetry gatherings and believed his charm must have left asting impression on his cousin.
But then again, Su Li is just a peasant, Zhangsun Chong muttered. He couldnt understand his cousin marrying a peasant. Despite Su Lis good looks, he felt a peasant like him couldntpare to his status.
His cousin was inclined to literature and poetry. How could a peasant understand that? He probably wouldnt evenprehend a single line of poetry she spoke.
Though he knew deep down that Princess Changle was no longer his and their rtionship had faded, he still found himself at the princesss mansion. He couldnt shake off the thought that his cousin might still have feelings for him.
A mere peasant should know his ce!he thought, reflecting on the day Su Li had seemingly disregarded him and had an intimate interaction with Princess Changle. The memory of his second visit to the mansion, where he was turned away, also stung.
Why should a peasant like you have the right?he pondered, convinced that Princess Changle must still hold some feelings for him. Before, it was merely due to her unconsciousness that Su Li had taken advantage and assumed the role of the master of the mansion.
But I want to show you that even if the engagement is null, your position in the mansion cantpare to mine!Zhangsun Chong thought determinedly and submitted the formal proposal.
Inside the room, Su Li held the blushing Princess Changle in his arms.
I cant walk anymore, Princess Changle admitted shyly.
Its alright. Ill take care of you, feed you, and make sure you rest, Su Li reassured, smiling as he gently wiped Princess Changles face with a warm cloth.
Last night, Su Li had acquired an additional 7,200,097 points in the system, along with a divine steed, the White Dragon. Although he hadnt received the horse yet, he was in high spirits.
Open the system store! Su Li eximed, seizing the joyful asion to explore potential good purchases for the day. [Product 1: A small gift pack of attribute points, price: 10,000 points.
Commodity Two: Aging Grace Pearl (Time Flies, Youth Remains) Value: 200,000 points.
Commodity 3: City Breaking Halberd (Halberd is three meters long and weighs 800 catties. It is made of meteorite iron. It is unparalleled in sharpness. It can break through every attack! It can grow and can be strengthened by consuming points!) Value: 100,000 points!
Commodity 4: A box of Coca-C. Value: 1 point!
Commodity five: a cigarette. Value: 1 point!
Points bnce: 43324]
Weapons are here! And theres the Ageless Beauty Pearl too? I can give it to Changle! I also need to get the Attribute Points Small Gift Pack But I dont have enough pointsSu Li thought.
It had been over a day since all his points were used up, and consideringst nights special situation, he had managed to save up another 40,000 points. This speed was quite impressive. After Changle woke up, she had been extremely amodating to him. She almost wanted to spend 24 hours a day with him. In some ways, it was even faster than earning points before.
The City-Breaking Halberd was a pleasant surprise. He had always struggled with not having the right weapon. Given his physical condition, regr steel weapons didnt meet his current needs. The City-Breaking Halberd from the system was perfect in weight and quality. And it had a growth feature that allowed him to spend points to strengthen it. As everyone knew, weapons with growth capabilities were extremely valuable.
As for the Ageless Beauty Pearl it was not of much use to him, but since Changle had just woken up, he could give it to her as a gift to help maintain her youthful appearance.
With these three items, if he had the points, he would choose to buy them all. However, his points were not sufficient now. Only about 18 hours left until the points were restored, and he was still nearly 60,000 points short of buying the City-Breaking Halberd.
I cant decide Lets start by permanently topping the Ageless Beauty Pearl!After much hesitation, Su Li decided to permanently top the Ageless Beauty Pearl.
He probably would not be able to afford it today, but by permanently locking the product at the top, he could earn enough points in three to five days.
As for the City-Breaking Halberd, it depended on whether he could earn enough points today. If he could earn 100,000 points, he would buy it. Otherwise, he would have to give up.
After all, his attributes were already unmatched in the entire Great Tang Dynasty. While the City-Breaking Halberd could enhance hisbat power, it was unnecessary. This was probably the first time he had azy sleep in the four months since marrying Changle. Now, there were only about 18 hours left.
He had worked hard since marrying Changle four months ago. Now that she was awake, he wanted to give her a valuable gift. These points had all been gained from her, after all.
For the City-Breaking Halberd Ill do my best.Su Li thought
As for the Attribute Points Small Gift Pack, that was a matter for another time one or two extra points in attributes would not make much difference.
Wife you might have to work a bit harder today Su Li said and had a somewhat sullen smile on his face.
Eh? Changle was puzzled.
Im nning to give you a gift but my points are insufficient Su Li sighed.
Eh? If thats the case, ever since my husband withdrew from the princesss mansion He can freely give orders. Ill follow whatever my husband says. If my husband wants to use the money from the princesss mansion to buy me a gift, its only fair, right?Changle thought.
Chapter 69:
Chapter 69:
Changle was delighted when she heard that Su Li wanted to give her a gift. She didnt even care if Su Li was nning to use her own money. After all, Su Li was her husband, so it would be reasonable for him to use the princesss mansion money to buy her a gift.
Its not about being tight on money Su Li sighed.
Eh? Then what is it? What are you doing? Changle eximed in surprise, and Su Li had already rushed to her.
Outside the room, a female officer had intended to deliver Zhangsun Chongs worship post. However, unexpectedly, she overheard the sounds from inside the room.
The female officers expression changed, and she retreated with a smile. In ancient times, it wasmon for couples to consummate their marriage at a young age, especially given the shorter average lifespans. Moreover, Princess Changle and Su Li were a legally wedded couple.
Being perceptive, the female officer understood the situation and chose not to disturb Princess Changle and Su Li during this special moment. Instead, she took Zhangsun Chongs worship post, stepped outside, and reached the doorway. Her smiling face instantly turned solemn, restoring her cold indifference as she approached Zhangsun Chong.
The princess has just woken up and is not feeling well enough to get out of bed. Its inconvenient to receive visitors. I hope the young master understands. The female officer handed the worship post back to Zhangsun Chong.
Zhangsun Chong watched the female officers departing figure with a sense of destion, feeling a bit sad about his life.
How is it possible? My cousin must have me in her heart!
It must be that wicked peasants doing!
Zhangsun Chong thought of different possibilities and found it hard to ept that he was still being rejected by Princess Changle even after her awakening.
My cousin has just woken up. Naturally, she might not be feeling wellHe consoled himself with a smile.
Separated by a wall, outside was the fluttering snow carried by the northern wind. Inside, it was a mix of affection and love, mutual dependence
Zhangsun Chongs dejected figure gradually moved farther away, disappearing like a defeated dog.
On the other side, within the pce, Li Er and Yuan Tiangang sat across from each other at a table. There was simmering tea infused with star anise, cinnamon, geranium, and tea leaves on the table. The hot water constantly bubbled, and a pleasant fragrance filled the air from the burning incense nearby.
How is what Su Li said about Bai Yujing true or false? Li Er repeated Su Lis poem and description of Bai Yujing to Yuan Tiangang.
The poem is well-crafted Yuan Tiangang touched his beard and chuckled.
But what about Bai Yujing? Is it real or not? Li Er looked at Yuan Tiangang with anticipation.
I dont know Yuan Tiangang answered Li Ers question earnestly.
What? Li Er raised an eyebrow, almost ready to stand up in surprise.
The Taoist master himself divined bestowing blessings for the bride. As the Taoist master predicted, the bride has now awakened. The groom was also personally chosen by the Taoist master Li Ers face held a strong sense of doubt as he spoke.
It is clear that you predict Su Li to be the right groom, and after Princess Changle marries him, she does wake up. Now youre telling me you dont know who he is? Li Er said to Yuan Tiangang.
Li Er knew that people like Yuan Tiangang often left things unsaid, so he didnt believe Yuan Tiangang truly didnt know Su Lis background.
Your Majesty I genuinely dont know There are numerous rumors about Bai Yujing in the world, some true and some false. There are countless legends, and even Daoist texts contain numerous ounts. Even if it were true, I havent heard of anyone ascending to Bai Yujing from the mortal world. Why should Your Majesty be fixated on this?
Moreover, opinions are varied when ites to the abode of immortals. Some say they reside in Kunlun, some say in Peni. Bai Yujing is just one spection among many about where immortals live. How can I distinguish between truth and falsehood? Yuan Tiangangs face bore a wry smile.
Could the Taoist master divine? Li Ers face showed curiosity.
After all, this was ancient times, and feudal superstition was widespread. Su Li imed to havee from Bai Yujing, and Princess Changle had just woken up after the auspicious ceremony. It could be seen as a test of his method. How could Li Er not be curious?
I dare not divine Yuan Tiangang shook his head in response to Li Ers intriguing suggestion.
Not that you cant divine it? Li Er keenly picked up on the crucial point.
The old minister is just an ordinary person. How could I have the courage to divine the abode of immortals? Im afraid that as soon as I start divination, thunder will strike instantly Though Im getting older, I still have the vitality and knowledge to stay healthy. Your Majesty, please dont trouble the old minister. Yuan Tiangangs wry smile deepened.
Li Er had several conversations with Yuan Tiangang and knew that this was his way of handling things, often leaving things unsaid. Yuan Tiangang had a reputation for being skilled in divination and offered urate predictions and advice in the past.
However, Yuan Tiangangs divination was not all-epassing. It revealed what it revealed. There were also three things he didnt divine, the emperor, himself, and longevity.
Li Er had asked Yuan Tiangang several times to divine for him, but Yuan Tiangang always declined. Today, however, was a special asion in the pce, and Li Er felt that he might be able to get a hexagram reading from Yuan Tiangang.
Yuan Tiangang retrieved a tortoise shell and copper coins he carried and began to divine. Li Er, curious as ever, watched the process closely. Yuan Tiangang was known far and wide for his divination skills, and Li Er had even invited him into the pce as a trusted adviser.
Yuan Tiangang skillfully went through the divination process, focusing entirely on the task. When the cracks in the tortoiseshell were set, and the copper coins had been cast, it took about fifteen minutes. Yuan Tiangang then put away the tools of divination.
Is it done? Li Er inquired, looking at Yuan Tiangang.
Its done! Yuan Tiangang nodded.
Hows the hexagram? Li Er asked, his curiosity piqued.
Auspicious! Yuan Tiangang answered with a serious tone.
Could you borate? Li Er leaned in closer, excited to hear the details.
Your Majesty, the consort is an auspicious individual for the nation! Yuan Tiangang spoke up.
How so? Li Er asked.
If Your Majesty can value and be close to the consort, the nation will prosper greatly, Yuan Tiangang replied with a smile.
How should I value him? What position should I give him? Li Er continued to inquire.
Its up to Your Majesty to decide. I can only divine up to this point. If the position is right, the Tang Dynasty will naturally flourish, Yuan Tiangang exined.
Is that all? Li Er asked.
Any great auspicious sign indicates good luck and prosperity. There are often extraordinary events associated with such individuals. If Your Majesty gets close to the consort, the luck of the Tang Dynasty will gradually rise! Yuan Tiangang rose from his seat, swaying slightly.
Your Majesty, Im not feeling well today. Please allow me to take my leave. Yuan Tiangang requested, hinting at his physical difort.
Li Er didnt stop Yuan Tiangang. He had achieved his goal of receiving a hexagram reading. However, faced with Yuan Tiangangs words, Li Er faced a dilemma. Could it be that simply valuing and being close to Su Li would bring prosperity to the Tang Dynasty? Could something so auspicious be true?
How should he value Su Li? What official position should he offer? Could there be consequences if he ced Su Li in the wrong position?
Li Er was left with a lot to ponder. The divination had guided him, but now he had to decide how to act on it.
Chapter 70:
Chapter 70:
Li Er listened with skepticism to Yuan Tiangangs divination.
Could Su Li truly have such a significant impact on a nation?
Appoint Su Li as the Commandant of the Imperial Escort and promote him from the General of the Left Martial Retainers to the General of the Left Imperial Guards! After a moment of contemtion, Li Er gave the order.
Li Er hadnt yet decided on Su Lis role, and as an emperor, he couldnt suddenly promote Su Li solely based on Yuan Tiangangsment. But it was undeniable that Su Li needed an official position.
Due to the rushed wedding for auspiciousness, Su Li remained deprived of his rights. Even calling Su Li a consort was inappropriate, as Li Er didnt bestow that title upon him during the marriage.
Putting aside how to make the best use of Su Li, now that Changle had awakened and was focused on Su Li, their marriage was established, and Su Li deserved a proper status.
Regarding Su Dingfangs appointment as the General of the Left Guard, it was Li Ers decision. Li Ers knowledge of Su Li was limited to his calligraphy skills. How to best utilize him was unclear. However, Su Dingfang was Su Lis elder brother. With this family connection, there was no need for Li Er to be overly cautious about Su Dingfang, who Li Jing implicated.
While both the positions of General of the Martial Forward and General of the Left Guard were fifth-rank titles, one was honorary, and the other held actual responsibilities, making a significant difference.
Furthermore, Li Er had a good understanding of Su Dingfang. In Li Jings campaign against the Eastern Turkic Empire, Su Dingfang, as a pioneer officer, yed a crucial role and studied military strategy under Li Jing. His military prowess was unquestionable. After careful consideration, Li Er found no issues and proceeded with the appointments.
On the other side, it was midnight inside the Princesss Mansion.
Hehe Not only did I umte enough points for the city-breaking halberd, but I also obtained the attribute point gift pack, Su Li said with a hearty smile as she looked at the soundly sleeping Princess Changle in her arms.
Upon opening the attribute point gift pack, Su Li gained two additional free attribute points. Without hesitation, he continued to allocate them to strength and physique.
At this point, he was pursuing maximum development. The further he progressed, the greater the attribute benefits. After enhancing his strength and physique, he would then consider bnced development.
The next day Su Li again woke up beside Princess Changle after three hours. This time, they didnt sleep until they woke up naturally because Li Er had sent an angel to deliver a decree.
Appoint Su Li as a Cavalry Captain, elevate him to the third ss rank, and grant him a jade buckle, brocade boots, ceremonial tablet, sandalwood, and a set of saddle and bridle. Present him with one hundred pieces of red silk, a bridal gift of one thousand taels of gold, and bestow upon him a fiefdom of eight hundred households. Allocate amanding officer with a rank below the seventh ss, an attendant with a rank below the eighth ss, and an inspector with a rank below the ninth ss within his residence. Also, provide him with ten servants as an apanying entourage! The celestial envoy spoke solemnly.
Behind him, pce attendants were carrying gift boxes.
Wow! Theyve sent the betrothal gifts for me! Su Li eximed as he looked at the array of gift boxes and respectfully epted the decree.
In ancient times, proper marriages involved dowries from the brides side and bridal gifts from the grooms side. The dowry was generally more substantial than the bridal gifts. In antiquity, marrying off a daughter was about the marriage itself, not a transaction. This was because the dowry constituted a womans personal property, protected byw. If the dowry was too small while the bridal gifts were extensive, it could lead to strained rtions with the grooms family. The bride mightck confidence and standing in her new household without an adequate dowry.
When a princess married a consort, it required a different phrasing. It should be called Princess Hiring a Consort.
Typically, the more favored the princess, the more extensive the dowry given to the consort, and the higher the official rank of the consort. The dowry given by Li Er was undoubtedly generous.
The original rank of a consorts lieutenant was the fifth ss, and Li Er directly promoted Su Li to the third ss. But even more remarkable was that he granted him a fiefdom of eight hundred households. Even considering the dowry for marrying a princess, this could be regarded as an unusually generous gesture.
Su Li expressed his gratitude, and the group of people quickly moved the boxes to the Princesss Mansion.
After everyone left, Su Li eagerly approached the pile of boxes.
Let me see
Since arriving here, Su Li had never seen what a thousand taels of gold looked like. It was a bit embarrassing, to admit. In this life, he was truly just a simple peasant. Although there wasnt much to spend money on in the Princesss Mansion, in theory, Su Li didnt possess any personal property, as the wealth of the Princesss Mansion was entirely Princess Changles. The dowry Li Er gave was essentially Su Lis to manage freely.
This doesnt seem like a thousand taels Su Li was shocked when he saw the thinyer of gold coins. He then looked at the so-called hundred pieces of red silk They werent all top-quality silk. Instead, there was a mix of various fabrics. While there might indeed be a hundred pieces, their value might need to be somewhat discounted.
The dowry isnt as substantial as it seems Su Lis enthusiasm waned.
However, in reality this was quite normal. After all, Li Er was known for being frugal, and the Great Tang treasury was somewhat depleted. Not too long ago, they had to tighten their belts to finally ovee the embarrassment of the Treaty of Wei River. While they had recently defeated the Eastern Turks, war always depleted resources, leaving the treasury somewhat depleted again.
Given Li Ers frugal nature, he was probably more interested in symbolic gestures regarding the dowry. The substantial aspects were Su Lis promotion to third ss, the officers appointed to his residence, the fiefdom of eight hundred households, and the associated privileges.
Theoretically, these eight hundred households wouldnt have to pay taxes to the state in the future. They would pay taxes directly to Su Li. Having an officer, an attendant, and an inspector in his residence under Su Lis control instead of Princess Changlesmand granted Su Li a certain level of autonomy and authority. The fiefdom of eight hundred households would also provide Su Li with a stable ie.
Focusing on these symbolic gestures Su Li sighed with some exasperation.
His rtionship with Princess Changle was deeply intertwined. There was no need for these empty gestures.
On the contrary, it was the consort who actually needed these things Li Er wasnt providing them anymore.
However, on second thought, this could be seen as a way for the emperor to express his recognition. The message was straightforward. The consort could independently set up officers to exercise authority. He permitted this. The staff in the princesss mansion could be arrogant and overbearing if unchecked. Without the emperors backing, they might exploit their close rtionship with the princess to act contrary to expectations.
I dont need them Su Li murmured and found it uninteresting and criticized Li Er for not being generous enough. After sending the celestial envoy away, he undressed,y back on the bed, and continued sleeping while holding Changle.
Chapter 71:
Chapter 71:
Due to the intense activities from yesterday, Princess Changle wasnt awakened even when the celestial envoy arrived to deliver the decree. Su Li hade and gone, yet Changle continued to sleep soundly, her small mouth slightly agape, a glistening strand of saliva flowing down her neck.
They slept for a while longer, and Su Li felt rejuvenated. Princess Changle also woke up and got ready alongside Su Li, helping each other freshen up.
When they stepped out, a female officer smiled, saying, Princess, Consort, the meals are ready and hot. Would you like to have your meal?
Su Li nodded in agreement.
Yesterday, while enjoying the barbecue, he had given some of the seasonings to the chefs in the princesss mansion and exined the specific purposes of the seasonings.
Cooking was better left to the professionals. Su Lis culinary skillsrgely depended on the seasonings advantages, while the chefs in the princesss mansion were experts in their field. With modern technologys assistance and expertise, their prepared meals would surely be more delicious than Su Li could produce.
Sure
Changle blushed a bit as the female officer smiled at her. She felt a bit embarrassed. Although they had gone through quite an ordeal yesterday, Changles attributes had been greatly enhanced, and her body was far from ordinary. With the potential lingering effects of the Bodhi Fruits medicinal power, she woke up feeling at ease and without any major issues.
As Su Li and Changle knelt at the low table, a series of dishes were brought out one after another.
Why is it sovish? Su Li expressed her surprise.
Changle had never been fond of extravagance, so usually, they only had four dishes and one soup for a meal. So, having over a dozen dishes at once was unexpected, and Su Li and Changle couldnt finish them all.
The Consort provided the seasoning to the kitchen, and the chefs were eager to try it. As a result, they prepared a bit more. The female officer exined.
I see Su Li understood the situation. It made sense, as these professional chefs were presented with something that could elevate their dishes, so it was natural for them to experiment and produce more than usual.
Id like to visit the Imperial Gardens
As the couple ate and chatted, Su Li didnt have any immediate tasks, nor did Princess Changle. They discussed how to spend their day together.
Princess Changle suggested visiting the Imperial Gardens. After all, she had been in aa for four months and had not been active for a long time, let alone left the Princesss Mansion. Now that she had suddenly woken up, she naturally wanted to explore and stroll.
There are rare birds and exotic animals donated by various countries in the Imperial Gardens, and my husband has never seen them Princess Changles face was filled with excitement.
The Imperial Gardens were vast, epassing not only expansive equestrian fields, forests, and summer pces but also housing a collection of rare birds and exotic animals presented by various countries. These creatures were meticulously cared for within the gardens by dedicated caretakers.
Princess Changles excitement was palpable, as many rare birds and exotic animals were creatures that had never been seen in Datang. They were animals that most people would never have the chance to encounter.
But for Su Li
What rare birds and exotic animals could he possibly have not seen before? It was essentially a royal exclusive zoo, after all.
Although he could confidently im to have seen various animals, this outing was more about Su Li and Princess Changles first official date. Observing the animals was secondary.
Although Su Li and Princess Changle were well-matched, they hadnt experienced the typical things that young couples would have. Even though they were legally husband and wife, their situation was unique. This outing made up for experiences they hadnt shared before, and Su Li readily agreed.
Whether or not he had seen these animals before didnt matter. What mattered was that he hadnt seen them with Princess Changle.
Moreover, the Imperial Gardens offered more than just rare birds and exotic animals. Beautifulndscapes and serene hot spring pces also served as the Emperors private retreat for rxation.
Su Li had led a simple life as an ordinary peasant and had never visited the Royal Imperial Gardens, so he had no idea how they looked.
As they chatted and ate, a cheerful voice interrupted their me milky voice.
Princess Changle, Im here to see you! Outside the room, a sweet and innocent childs voice chimed in. Su Li turned his head to find a little girl with outstretched arms and energetic legs, a childish braid bobbing atop her head. A few flustered maids struggled to keep up with her.
Princess Changles face lit up at the sound. She quickly rose from her desk and rushed outside, embracing the little girl and ruffling her hair.
Didnt I tell you before not to run around like this? What if you get hurt? Changle scolded gently, eyeing the young girl before her.
The young girl was Princess Jinyang Li Mingda, the younger sister of Princess Changle, born to the same parents. She was also the youngest daughter of Li Er. Li Er especially cherished her, even more than her older sister, Changle.
She was the only child in history who the emperor personally raised. Princess Changle held a deep affection for her youngest sibling as the eldest sister despite the ten-year age gap.
I missed you sister so much! The little Princess hugged Princess Changle tightly.
You finally woke up, sister! Little Princess looked up after a prolonged hug, her eyes brimming with tears.
This wasnt the first time Su Li had seen Princess Jinyang. The young princess had visited the pce several times with the Empress.
Initially, they didnt tell Little Princess about Princess Changlesa. However, Little Princess eventually sensed something was amiss and, missing her beloved sister, demanded to see her. The Empress, unable to refuse, brought her to the pce.
The first time Little Princess cried inconsbly, Su Liforted her, exining that Princess Changle could hear her voice and would be sad if she cried so much.
Surprisingly, Little Princess stopped crying and even began sharing amusing stories with Princess Changle to cheer her up. Little Princess demonstrated remarkable maturity despite her age, especially in her protective nature towards those close to her.
Although Su Li disliked misbehaving children, he found Little Princesss innocence, kindness, and charm endearing.
Why did youe by yourself? Princess Changle asked, squatting down to her level.
I fell asleep yesterday, and Mother didnt bring me Little Princess exined.
And I didnte alone. I have people behind me, she added, pointing to the attendants following her.
Its okay. Youre not going far. But you shouldnt run around like this in the future, Changle advised, wrinkling her brow.
Little Princess has a slight respiratory ailment. Its not severe, but running like this might affect her breathing, Changle exined.
Princess Jinyang, like Princess Changle, inherited Empress Zhangsuns asthma. However, Princess Jinyangs asthma was milder than her sisters, barely showing any symptoms. It was discovered during a medical examination.
Got it Little Princess nodded earnestly, then turned her gaze to Su Li with a smile in her eyes.
Jinyang, meet my husband! Little Princess mimicked a courteous bow to Su Li.
Chapter 72:
Chapter 72:
Youve caught up with the times. Have you ever tried it? Su Li asked with a smile.
Ive had it before the young voice of the little girl chimed in.
Sister, brother-inw, you go ahead and eat first! The little princess trotted over and knelt to the side, sitting straight like a well-behaved elementary school student.
Changle pulled Su Li to sit down again
Now that the little princess is here, shall we all go to the Forest Garden? Princess Changle asked softly.
Su Li nodded. The little princess was adorable and well-behaved, so Su Li didnt mind taking along such a littlepanion. The little princess dide after eating with a full stomach.
But with technology and hard workbined with the top chefs of this era, how could a three-year-old girl resist a dozen dishes?
Sitting aside, the scent of food kept wafting over her. The little princess kept sniffing with her nose.
It smells so good
It smells even better than the food in the pce!
I really want to eat it!
The little princess lowered her head to look at its round belly, remembering it had said it wasnt hungry, feeling somewhat disappointed.
She would have to sneak a few bites of that enticing smell if alone with her sister. But another man was present, and the little princess wasnt very familiar with Su Li. Her interactions with Su Li had been limited to the few candies Su Li had given her.
With an outsider present, the little princess didnt want to change her mind. Moreover, she was already full, and even if she wanted to eat more, her stomach had no room.
I shouldnt have had lunch earlierthe little princess thought dejectedly.
What kind of concerns and sorrows could a child have? It was all about eating, drinking, and having fun.
Su Li noticed the little princesss seeminglyposed demeanor on the side, but her nose twitched. While her expression seemed proper, she asionally revealed a hint of longing, her eyes fixed on the dozen dishes on the table.
Su Li couldnt help but chuckle at the little princesss behavior and poked Princess Changle yfully. Princess Changleughed at the scene, aware that the aroma swayed her little sister.
Well how about having a bit more? Princess Changle smiled as she picked up a piece of spicy chicken.
Sister I really cant eat anymore The little princess looked up, a crestfallen expression on her face, patting her small belly.
Well, theres nothing I can do then Princess Changles smile deepened.
Su Li watched the disappointed expression on the little princesss face andughed wholeheartedly. Given her reaction, she mightment missing this delicious meal for quite a while.
Alright you can have dinner here and then return to the pce. Princess Changle reassured with a smile.
Herehave this for now Su Li produced a lollipop seemingly out of thin air. Helping the little princess unwrap it, Su Li handed it over.
The little princess vividly remembered the White Rabbit milk candy Su Li had given her before. The aroma was strong and unforgettable. Seeing Su Li pull out an unfamiliar candy, the little princess immediately smiled sweetly.
Thanks, brother-inw! Instead of taking the candy immediately, the little princess stood up like a miniature adult, bowed to Su Li, and eagerly popped the candy into her mouth once she received it.
The sweet candy delighted her taste buds, erasing the disappointment from the little princesss face and recing it with a contented expression. Though they hadnt met often, the little princess was cheerful.
Su Li quietly sifted through her memories. Historical records indicated that Princess Jinyang had been clever and charming since childhood, receiving great favor from the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Unfortunately, due to illness, the little princess passed away prematurely before even reaching the age of twelve.
I should leave some information about medicine forterSu Li thought.
This little mature and joyful person hadnt even had a chance to grow up and experience the worlds wonders. She left this world in her youthful prime, which was a pity.
However, historical records didnt clearly state the cause of the little princesss death. Su Li spected that it was likely due to a respiratory illness. After all, Empress Zhangsun had a gic predisposition for asthma.
Asthma was a condition with no effective treatment in this era. Its severity determined whether it would be fatal or not. Perhaps during a particrly severe attack, the little princess had suffocated and left this world.
However, given Su Lis experience treating Princess Changles asthma, he knew it would cost at most thirty to fifty thousand points. By purchasing more life potions and simr items, he might be able to save the little princess from an early demise.
Su Li and Princess Changle enjoyed their meal together while the little princess sat contentedly nearby, savoring her candy. Once satisfied, Su Li and Princess Changle embarked on a little outing.
Su Li, Princess Changle, the little princess, the princesss female attendants, and others formed a group of more than twenty people who set out in carriages for their outing.
The Forest Garden was located outside Changan City, not too far away. They reached it after about half an hour. Forest Garden epassed mountains, rivers, pavilions, and vast meadows.
This Forest Garden was one of thergest imperial gardens in the region. It even included hot springs, and Emperor Taizong woulde here yearly to escape the summer heat.
South Forest Garden Su Li murmured.
Through Princess Changles exnation, Su Li learned that the imperial gardens around Changan upied nearly a third of the citys area. If the imperial farms were included, cultivatednds under royal ownership added up to almost two-thirds of the citysnd.
Indeed in feudal society, the emperor is thergestndowner! Su Li sighed.
Unlike in novels, where emperors often im that the treasury was empty and that they were serving the country, emperors possessed substantial private property.
This had been the case in various dynasties. The royal family typically owned the best farnd near the capital. However, this wasnt relevant to Su Lis situation.
And objectively speaking, two-thirds sounds big, but in fact, it did not squeeze the peoples living space. One reason was that Changan, the Imperial Capital, boasted more prosperousmerce than other regions. Commerce and handicraft industries flourished here, and the citizen ss was muchrger than in other areas, allowing them to sustain themselves without relying on farnd.
Secondly, the poption of Changan was not that high, unlike in modern times, where a single city could have several million inhabitants. The number of registered farming households in Changan was just a few hundred thousand.
Thirdly although the imperial estates had vast cultivatednd, it was not feasible for the Royal family to personally farm it all. Therefore, the farnd in the imperial estates ultimately relied on the peasants to cultivate, and the peasants were sustained by it.
Fourthly, the forest areas within the Forest Garden mostly consist of mountains, rivers, and forest farms, which could not be used as arablend. The expansive t ground used for racecourses was meant to raise horses without excessive waste.
Lastly, the farnd in the imperial estates, which belonged to the royal family, was exempt from taxes. It was considered the private property of the royal family, and the peasants who cultivated it were tenant peasants.
Chapter 73:
Chapter 73:
The Royal family typically drew 50%, which sounded like a lot, but cultivating the imperial manor didnt involve harsh taxes or burdensome levies, and there was no official oppression. The lives of the people were not difficult.
Even into the Ming Dynasty, due to deteriorating governance, many peasants voluntarily merged their fields into the imperial estates
Princess Changle exined each point. As a princess, she was well-informed about these matters. After Princess Changle set up her own residence, the properties of the princesss residence were included within the imperial estates, personally granted by Li Er. Otherwise, maintaining such arge residence, with all its needs, would undoubtedly strain resources.
This racecourse is the property of the Princess Mansion
Theres also a forest area in the Western Garden
Thousands of restaurants
There are also more than three hundred hectares of good fields
There is also a weaving workshop Princess Changle exined one by one.
Su Li carefully calcted more than three hundred hectares ofnd. Wasnt that equivalent to eighteen square kilometers? It was almost the size of a county seat
This implied that tens of thousands of people relied on Princess Changles generosity for their livelihoods.
It was more than just being wealthy, wasnt it?
Looking at it from a modern perspective, so muchnd my goodness, it was hard to imagine. Into modern times, having so muchnd it was truly astonishing.
However, Princess Changle didnt have to worry about these matters as a princess. Because Empress Zhangsun had already selected female officers for each princess, they were responsible for the property of the princesss mansion.
The princess only needed to reach out for money and asionally check if there was any money in the ounts. A luxurious princess could spend extravagantly without considering the consequences.
For such a simple life as Princess Changles, with such a huge industry, he was afraid she didnt even know how much wealth she had umted.
Then you must have saved a lot of money? Su Li estimated that with the industry of Princess Changles mansion, her simplicity, and the fact that the female officer was not like a corrupt person, the wealth umted by the Princess Mansion was enough to easily raise thousands of soldiers and horses
Um about that my father borrowed it a year ago Princess Changle said embarrassedly.
Princess Changle didnt originally have so many industries. The current extensive industry was the result of Li Ers continuous rewards.
My father attacked Eastern Turkistan a year ago, and the treasury was empty, and I had no ce to use money Changle said.
Su Lis mouth dropped open
Li Er even took money from his daughter. Well, it could be seen that the Alliance at the Wei River indeed severely depleted the Tang Dynastys treasury.
Given Li Ers pride and arrogance, he endured it for four years, and in the end, he had the nerve to borrow money from his daughter just to gather the wealth needed to conquer the East Turks.
But luckily, the attack on the Eastern Turks yielded a lot of loot, which somewhat offset the financial strain. The peoples livelihoods wouldnt be devastated due to a single war of annihtion.
Technically, this time Li Jings attack on East Turkistan is a surprise attack with minimal expenses. He should have made a fortune. Has Li Er decided not to repay the money?Su Li pondered Li Ers audacity and considered that, given how he tricked money from his daughter, he might not intend to repay it.
Do you want to spend money anywhere? Princess Changle asked.
Not for the time being Su Li shook his head.
He still knew salt-making and steel-making techniques. Now that Changle was awake, Su Li naturally wanted to put these skills, whichbined added up to half a million points, to use.
Su Lis original intention in obtaining these skills was to umte wealth and drive the modernization of the Tang Dynastys industry.
But now, Su Li suddenly realized he was incredibly wealthy. Three hundred hectares of goodnd, the racecourse and forest estates
Tens of thousands of people depended on the Princess Mansion for their survival, making the industry incredibly vast. Princess Changles treasury was evenrger, so even Li Er couldnt resist swiping some wealth from her.
Su Li found that he had be wealthy beyond his imagination. It was like ying a game with a cheat code that gave you infinite money it was just not as exciting.
Even I have money! I have money too!
Upon hearing Changle and Su Li discuss the estate, the yful young girl, holding a lollipop, bounced around excitedly, trying to count on her fingers.
I also have a lot of farms. He gave me thirteen hectaresst time and thirty-seven hectares the time before
The young girl counted on her fingers but eventually seemed to realize she couldnt understand it and turned to her maidservant for help.
Princess currently, the imperial estates add up to 186 acres. There are also three forest areas, six profit-making workshops, and five hundred food stalls.
Wow! Another little richdy! Su Li shook his head with emotion
In ancient society, the prization between the rich and the poor was severe. Su Li found himself bing more and more wealthy
Having such assets, he would be worth billions or even tens of billions in modern times.
Alright lets not talk about it Su Li silently turned away.
He had thought that Li Ers dowry to him was substantial, but it was a small fractionpared to Changles wealth. It was quite shivering, even more sopared to Changle. However, after thinking about it, Princess Changles wealth was also his. This made Su Li feel much morefortable.
Su Li and Princess Changle held hands, while the little princess held Princess Changles hand. The three of them walked towards the depths of the Southern Garden, chatting andughing along the way.
Within the Forest Garden, there were people responsible for guiding the way. Princess Changle, in high spirits, passed by pavilions and towers and led Su Li directly to where the exotic animals were kept.
A separate hill near the Imperial Stables in the Forest Garden was where Li Er housed the exotic animals and rare beasts presented as tributes from various countries. Some were kept in captivity, while others had been tamed. Some remained wild. Guards ensured safety.
The young girl was also quite excited. She always enjoyeding here to see the animals, but her parents had never allowed her toe alone. Besides, they were very busy, and the maidservants were cautious about taking her there.
After passing a pavilion while chatting andughing, someone approached to guide Su Li and the others. They found arge shed on a vast open ground as they entered. The roars of various wild beasts could be heard.
In the distance, peacocks with trimmed feathers were walking on the grass. Golden monkeys werezily stretching their bodies on the trees. An elephant was drinking water, raising its head to trumpet and spewing out a long stream of water.
Chapter 74:
Chapter 74:
Sister, elephant, the elephant is drinking water! eximed the Little Princess excitedly.
Changle, linking arms with Su Li, cheerfully introduced him, Meet Deputy Commander-in-Chief. These majestic elephants are a tribute from South Vietnam. Despite their massive size, they possess gentle personalities. There are dedicated trainers in the Forest Garden who handle their training. They apany His Majesty during his tours and are part of festival processions. The forest garden even holds elephant fights and performances, which are quite entertaining. This particr elephant is an extraordinary rarity, a once-in-a-century giant!
Su Li nced at the elephant, acknowledging its impressive stature. In the Han and Tang Dynasties, elephants held great significance as auspicious symbols. The role of elephants wasparable with other auspicious symbols such as dragons, unicorns, phoenixes, and auspicious clouds. They were considered pets exclusive to the royal family.
However, Su Lis reaction was different. Modern zoos were iplete without a few elephants. Su Li chuckled. After all, no matter how dignified Changle might usually be, she was still a young girl who had recentlye of age.
Go ahead and look, Su Li encouraged, not showing much interest. Forest Gardens design cleverly gave it the feeling of a wildlife park. In the distance, Su Li spotted a vividly colored tiger, partially hidden on the mountainside.
Changle and the Little Princess had already run over to the elephant that was drinking water. Despite being three years old, the Little Princess was hardly half as thick as the elephants leg. Yet, she showed no fear and excitedly circled the elephant.
Changle, although familiar with elephants, was seeing such a tall one for the first time.
Lin Yuans elephants were well-trained and unafraid of humans, being friendly even towards the young princess, allowing her to stay close.
The Little Princess was thrilled, maintaining some distance due to the elephants imposing size. Suddenly, a distant neighing sound was heard.
Su Lis expression changed slightly. Not good, he muttered before rushing towards the elephant.
At the same time, the elephant where the Little Princess became agitated as if facing a natural enemy. Another thunderous neigh echoed.
The elephant lifted its head and let out a mournful roar. It twisted its body, shoving the guard away and throwing off the animal trainer riding it. Then, in a frenzy, the elephant raised its front legs high.
Little Princess! The unexpected scene left everyone shocked.
The Little Princess gazed up at the sky, where the elephants immense shadow seemed to cover everything. The sudden turn of events stunned everyone.
In that instant, in the eyes of Little Princess, the passage of time appeared to slow down suddenly. She witnessed her sisters terrified face yelling at her and observed several guards fearlessly rushing towards her.
However, she only experienced an icy sensation all over her body, rendering her immobile. The notion of impending death surged from within her. For some inexplicable reason, the beautiful eyes of Little Princess widened significantly, filled with sheer terror.
In the following moment, a figure abruptly entered her field of vision. He spread his arms wide and reached towards the massive elephant legs that had already fallen.
Brother-inw
As soon as the elephant exhibited unusual behavior, Su Li immediately sensed the danger. While domesticated elephants usually disyed gentle traits, they could turn ferocious when provoked.
Ordinary people had no means of resistance against a raging elephant. However, Su Lis present physical attributes amounted to a remarkable 179 points, far exceeding human limitations, enabling him to exert an extraordinary force like lifting a mountain.
Su Li possessed an astonishing and otherworldly power of tens of thousands of kilograms. This strength transcended humanprehension, simr to a mythical force.
The elephants legs emitted a mournful cry as Su Lis hands held an immense force, causing him to press them down forcefully.
Contrasted with the colossal creature, Su Lis raised hands resembled those of a mantis attempting to stop a car. Everyones mouths gaped in shock. Yet, the expected screams of terror did not materialize.
Stand up!
Su Lis voice resonated as he bellowed amand. Subsequently, he released one of his hands and grabbed hold of the elephants legs, leveraging his arms to exert incredible strength.
Taking advantage of the momentary hesitation during the elephants descent, Su Li let go with one hand, embracing a leg with both arms and twisting his waist with a burst of effort.
The colossal elephant, weighing over 10,000 kilograms, was flipped over by Su Li directly. Losing its bnce, it tumbled awkwardly, crashing into the pond.
With a resounding ssh, an enormous spray of water drenched several nearby guards, leaving them soaked to the bone.
At this juncture, not a single person cared about their soaked clothes. Instead, they all wore expressions of utter shock as they gazed at Su Li.
Siddhartha Throwing Elephant
It was merely a legendary tale from the past. Both Buddhism and Taoism were widely practiced in the Tang Dynasty, and the story of Siddhartha throwing an elephant was also widely known.
However, this was once just a tale found in Buddhist scriptures. Today, this scene was unfolding right before them!
Wow!
It wasnt until this moment that the Little Princess opened her mouth and began crying as she rushed towards Su Li.
At this point, her brother-inw, who had just stood before her, provided her with the greatest sense of security.
Its okay, its okay! Su Li patted the Little Princesss head.
Hry!
The explosive neigh resounded once more. This time, the sound was even closer. Following the sound, Su Li looked over and widened his eyes.
On the grassy field in the distance, a pure white steed, gleaming in the sunlight, was galloping towards them. Initially, it was several hundred paces away.
In almost the span of a few breaths, it had raced up close.
Su Li blinked.
A white dragon?
At that moment, Su Li eximed, Goodness!
The way the system described the appearance of living creatures was unexpectedly exciting!
However, it must be said that products from the system were bound to be of high quality.
Su Li wasnt skilled at horsemanship and couldnt determine whether the white dragon before him could carry ten thousand catties or travel thousands of miles.
However, just from its height that exceeded him by two heads and its pure white hair without a single stray strand, anyone would marvel at it being a magnificent steed.
Its running posture was exceptionally agile, and every muscle seemed to grow in the golden ratio.
A single horse, running with the aura of a king of beasts!
No wonder, even from this distance, its neighing alone could make the elephants tremble and be agitated.
Chapter 75:
Chapter 75:
When White Dragon spotted Su Li, it let out a joyful chirp and dashed straight towards him.
Be careful, dear! Changle couldnt help but softly exim.
That horse appeared to be a magnificent steed, exuding extraordinary energy. Not to mention the horses significant weight, a collision at its thundering speed would be unbearable for anyone. As one challenge subsided, another swiftly emerged.
The little princess in Su Lis arms still disyed traces of fear on her face, instinctively covering her eyes with a tiny hand.
In the next moment, White Dragon reached Su Lis side. From several yards away, Defying expectations, White Dragon abruptly halted and strolled gracefully over to Su Li, voluntarily bowing its head.
White Dragon! Su Li grinned as he caressed the horses head.
Even though he was mentally prepared beforehand, Su Li still felt excitement at the first sight of White Dragon.
Divine Foal White Dragon has been awarded. Kindly check and ept! echoed the systems notification.
At this point, the people around had various expressions, but their gazes toward Su Li were universally awestruck.
The allusion to Siddhartha taming an elephant was well-known, even to those unfamiliar with Buddhism. Among the guards, some who held Buddhist beliefs saw Su Lis feat and nearly regarded him as a reincarnation of Siddhartha.
Furthermore, with the mystical horse approaching and acting so docility in Su Lis presence, the situation took on an almost legendary quality.
Had it not been witnessed firsthand, few would likely believe it if spoken about!
White Dragon nced at the little one, then suddenly let out a resounding snort.
On the elongated horses face, a surprisingly human expression appeared almost as if it were jealous, dissatisfied with its owner and a human youngster bonding so closely.
The young ones face paled again, and she promptly nestled her head into Su Lis embrace.
Having experienced the recent turmoil, the Little Princess was still shaken and instinctively sought security. With her parents absent, it was only natural for her to turn towards Su Li, who had recently saved her during the elephant incident.
Su Li patted the Little Princesss back reassuringly with one hand while using his other to exert a sudden force on the horses head.
Under immense pressure, White Dragons four hooves began to give way as if he was about to kneel. But then, the force above his head suddenly eased, and White Dragon let out a subdued neigh, his gaze towards Su Li holding a hint ofint.
Just born and already causing trouble. Consider this a small reprimand, and remember not to act recklessly in the future! Su Li said in a calm tone.
While the divine horse was a product of the system and bound by loyalty, it didnt mean White Dragoncked his own personality. He merely heeded Su Lis words.
With Su Lis words hanging in the air, White Dragon moved closer and nuzzled against Su Lis neck with his horses head. The long mane brushed the Little Princesss face, tickling her despite her shock. She couldnt resist lifting her head again, making eye contact with the horse.
Suddenly, shouts erupted in the distance. The divine horse was headed in their direction!
Both princesses are over there! Protect them! Chaotic sounds of galloping hooves filled the air as a dozen horsemen rode towards them on swift steeds, ropes tied to their bodies and armed with strong bows and crossbows.
Princess, be cautious! This horse has an explosive temperament. Dont let it harm you! The leading horseman warned, instructing the guards to shield Changle and the Little Princess.
Meanwhile, the horsemen raised their crossbows, all focusing their sharp gazes on White Dragon.
Once they detected any unusual behavior from White Dragon, they were prepared to shoot it down mercilessly. Just a moment ago, this divine horse had suddenly entered the racecourse of Lin Yuan.
The equestrians were all skilled at horse handling and could immediately recognize the extraordinary nature of White Dragon. They armed themselves and prepared to capture White Dragon alive.
Unexpectedly, more than a dozen riding ves, experts at taming horses, couldnt do anything against this particr horse. Their attempts to encircle and intercept it also ended up angering White Dragon.
This divine horse was incredibly fast and powerful, with momentum even more fearsome than typical horse champions. Many prized horses raised in Forest Garden couldnt muster the courage to face it.
Even when the riding ves switched to using battle-hardened warhorses, they could barely manage to form an encircling pattern. As for the oue well, its quite a sad story.
Under White Dragons erratic charges, it tragically killed eight warhorses and injured six equestrians. Later, the horsemen resorted to using crossbows, but even the formidable crossbows that were usually effective on the battlefield posed no threat to White Dragon.
With a simple motion, White Dragon could easily outrun the range of their arrows. Not only that, but White Dragon swiftly left the confines of the stable area, leaving these riding ves utterly terrified.
Forest Garden was a royal ce for leisure and recreation. If this wild horse were to collide with nobles, their oues would not be favorable.
The riding ves, however, pursued White Dragon and saw it approaching Princess Changle and the Little Princess. This sight left them even more frightened.
But as they got closer, the scene before them was puzzling. The same horse that had acted violently just moments ago now appeared extremely gentle. It lowered its head, allowing Princess Changles consort to pet it.
This contradictory scene left them baffled. After all, this was the same horse that had violently killed eight horses and injured six riders.
I have tamed this horse. Theres no need to worry, Su Li said with a light smile. Since White Dragon was a creation of the system, as long as he was with his master, there would be no problems. Leaving White Dragon in Forest Garden, Su Li didnt even need to consider it.
Li Er was also a horse enthusiast, owning the famous six steeds. He would surely be delighted to see White Dragon. Considering Li Ers shameless actions, even duping his own daughter for money, Su Li wouldnt be surprised if Li Er tried to im ownership of White Dragon.
However, upon closer thought, the White Dragon was a divine horse created by the system. It was far superior to regr horses, capable of carrying immense weight and traveling vast distances. Su Li didnt look down on Li Er, but he believed that Li Er might be unable to best this horse inbat.
Moreover, White Dragon was already his own. He would never let Li Er take advantage of him again. Li Er still hadnt returned the money he borrowed from Su Lis wife. There was no chance Li Er would benefit from them in the future.
With this incident, the y naturally couldnt continue. The Little Princess clung to Su Li like a ko bear, unwilling toe down.
Su Li realized the child was terrified, so he quickly pulled out a few pieces of candy and gave one to the Little Princess, urging her to eat it to calm her nerves.
Just then, in the depths of Su Lis mind, the points on the system panel suddenly started increasing rapidly.
Su Li held Changle in one hand and Little Princess in the other
The points had a double critical strike!
Chapter 76:
Chapter 76:
Su Li nced down at the little princess hanging from him, lost in thought.
Su Li was in the midst of self-reflection.
He felt so foolish, honestly
He only realized he could gain points from Changle, and he often felt frustrated due tocking points. He even briefly considered involving his father-inw in this scheme.
He had been narrow-minded. This mindset had limited his options. The systems rigid requirement for earning points involved physical contact with esteemed individuals. Su Lis initial idea was indeed correct.
After all, who could surpass Li Ers family in terms of status in the Great Tang?
Looking back, he probably underestimated Little Princess due to her young age and habitually ignored her, leading to an oversight.
He underestimated her importance!
The three-year-old Little Princess was Li Ers own daughter and his favorite. Li Ers most cherished treasureher status was unquestionably noble.
Why didnt he realize this earlier?
Su Li was curious and used an attribute detector on the Little Princess.
Name: Li Mingda
Age: 3
Power: 48
Physique: 46
Sensitivity: 53
Perception: 77
Charm: 71
Status: Respected
Beginner intimacy: 1000 points/hour.
Level 2 intimacy: 1800 points/hour.
Level 3 intimacy: 3600 points/hour.
Level 4 intimacy: 7200 points/hour.
Unbelievable Su Li was shocked by the revtion.
The speed at which points were being swiped was shockingly identical to Changles.
Truly, she was the only princess in the history of various dynasties over thousands of years to be personally raised by an emperor!
However, Su Lis brows furrowed as he noticed that the attributes of Little Princessstrength, physique, and insightwere all quite low. While her young age yed a role, these attributes were still exceptionally low. Inparison, her intelligence and charm attributes were both over 70 points, which should have been the norm for her age.
Could it be due to her congenital asthma? No wonder she passed away at such a young age!Su Li thought and raised his brows further.
Nevertheless, Su Li realized that holding Changle in one hand and Little Princess in the other would cause his points to double. This dual-tasking wasnt even tiring.
Su Li began toe up with a n. While Little Princess was still young, he could get close to her and umte points. It wasnt that he had ulterior motives. He wasnt a beast. But considering her young age, he could swipe points without gender concerns. Once she grew older by a year or two, her awareness of gender would increase, and Su Li would need to be more cautious to avoid raising suspicion.
Moreover, Su Li wasnt entirely focused on his own gain. There were other factors at y.
He still remembered that the Little Princess only lived to be 12 years old in history!
Nine yearster, what disease did Little Princess die of? Su Li just guessed that it was a medical condition.
But no one knew exactly how.
Might another solution be needed?
That was 2 million points, which was quite expensive. However, ultimately, the cost was worth the reward. Saving Little Princess was their duty!
After pondering all these thoughts, Su Li finally had a clear understanding and felt refreshed.
Su Li didnt know that the young child in his arms watched his expressions attentively with her head tilted. From Little Princesss perspective, her brother-inw appeared contemtive, softened his gaze towards her, and eventually seemed to recall something joyful, revealing a faint smile.
The adult world was trulyplex!
Little Princess might have expressed such sentiment if she were a bit older.
Even though she was born into the royal family, she was showered with countless affections when she was born. There wasnt much difference between Little Princess and an average 3-year-old child.
Most of the time, her main tasks were eating and ying, and her favorite activities also revolved around those!
Truthfully, at Little Princesss age, she couldnt understand intricate rtionships. She wouldnt get closer to Su Li because she was close to Changle.
For her, her brother-inw was simply a name, nothing more. Her good behavior and cuteness were a result of her upbringing and politeness.
Su Lis identity as her brother-inw held no significance in Little Princesss understanding, evenpared to delicious candies.
However, in the moment of danger, the scene where her brother-inw suddenly appeared to shield her left a deep impression on her.
Little Princess couldntprehend the term sense of security, but lying in her brother-inws arms made her feel safe.
Su Li and the others returned to the Princess Mansion an hourter. After such an incident, even the Little Princess had lost her appetite to finish her meal.
Throughout the journey, her female attendants were still in shock. Their faces remained pale even now.
Little Princess was frightened. Its best not to stay outside for too long. You should return to the pce first, Su Li instructed Little Princesss female attendants.
The attendants quickly nodded and hurriedly left with Little Princess.
Darling
Watching the carriage turn the corner, Changle still had a frightened look. Su Li affectionately patted her head and gently embraced her.
Its all over! Lets go back to the mansion. My dear, Illfort you!
Changle suddenly blushed, seemingly remembering something. Nheless, she obediently held Su Lis hand and walked inside.
On the other side, inside the pce.
Empress Zhangsun walked anxiously in front of Little Princesss chamber entrance.
Just a moment ago, a eunuch reported that Little Princess and Changle had encountered danger in the Forest Garden today. Fortunately, Consort Su Li was present, preventing a major disaster.
This news had made the usuallyposed Empress Zhangsun lose herposure. If the eunuch hadnt mentioned that Su Li and the others had returned to the city, she might have even left the pce to look for them.
After waiting for a while, a childs familiar, tender voice finally reached her ears. Empress Zhangsun heaved a sigh of relief.
In the distance, she saw a female attendant walking towards her, holding a pce maid. Empress Zhangsun was prepared to scold them, but when she saw the tear marks on her daughters face and her gentle, vulnerable appearance, the words of reprimand caught in her throat.
Mother!
Upon seeing Empress Zhangsun, Little Princess called out and immediately burst into tears, reaching out her arms for a hug.
After all, she was just a young child who had experienced a great fright. Seeing the person closest to her, she couldnt hold back her emotions.
Little Princesss cries were heart-wrenching, a mixture of fear and grievance evident in her small demeanor, making Empress Zhangsun feel sympathy.
Empress Zhangsun quickly took her daughter into her arms,forting her gently with soothing words.
The attendants and maids apanying Little Princess had already been quite shaken, and their fear waspounded.
Witnessing this scene, they couldnt hold back their emotions any longer. Instantly, cries filled the air around them.
Chapter 77:
Chapter 77:
After a while, the surroundings finally quieted down.
Your servant failed to protect the princess. Please punish me, Your Majesty! The female officer knelt on the ground, asking for forgiveness from Empress Zhangsun.
Although Empress Zhangsun was generally benevolent, such a significant incident wouldnt be easily overlooked. Even though Empress Zhangsun treated people generously, she understood that a mistake of this magnitude wouldnt be easily forgiven.
Moreover, Little Princess had grown up under the care of this female officer, and after the dangerous situation today, she was feeling not only fear but also a strong sense of guilt.
Empress Zhangsun let out a sigh. She knew that the female officer was also distressed after this incident.
If possible, she wouldnt want to punish her.
However, rules are rules, and they must be upheld. Empress Zhangsun furrowed her brows slightly as she pondered how to handle the situation with the female officer.
At this moment, she felt a tug on her clothing from within her armsLittle Princess was pulling at her clothes.
Looking down, she saw Little Princesss timid gaze.
Mother, Little Princess wanted to see the elephants herself. Its not their fault. Can you please not punish them? The Little Princess whispered.
Empress Zhangsuns expression softened at once.
Rules were important, but if this incident could teach Little Princess a valuable lesson, Empress Zhangsun felt it was worth considering.
She smiled and said, But their responsibility is to look after you. If they put you in danger, its their fault. When mistakes are made, they must be punished.
Its all my fault. If you want to punish them, then punish me. The Little Princess lowered her head and said softly.
Seeing her in this small demeanor, Empress Zhangsun couldnt help but smile.
Youre so young, you cant handle being scolded or punished. How would you like your mother to punish you?
Little Princess opened her mouth, her eyes shifting, and then she said, I have money, so you can punish me by taking my money!
This statement amused Empress Zhangsun.
Given Little Princesss age, she indeed had quite a number of assets under her name. While notparable to the older princesses like Changle, she was still quite well-off.
However, the Little Princess usually lived in the pce and didnt worry about finances. So when she spoke these words, it didnt hurt her at all. Instead, she seemed pleased with her clever idea.
Empress Zhangsun thought for a moment, about to respond, when she heard a voiceing from nearby he was Li Er.
So my Little Princess made a mistake? Thats quite rare!
Li Er, dressed in everyday clothing, walked over from a distance and looked at Empress Zhangsun and her daughter with a smile.
He had arrived a while ago but remained hidden upon seeing the female officer pleading with Empress Zhangsun. However, when he heard Little Princess willingly asking Empress Zhangsun to punish her, Li Er couldnt stay hidden any longer.
After all, his youngest daughter was the apple of his eye. How could he bear to see her upset?
Ive been hearing you talk for quite some time, and I still dont know what happened. Can someone tell me? Taking his daughter from Empress Zhangsuns hands, Li Er held her naturally in his arms and then asked.
Father, today I went to y with Sister Changle Before anyone else could speak, Little Princess spoke directly.
Li Er smiled, gazing at his daughter with an indulgent expression.
Later, we went to the zoo to y and saw elephants
Perhaps because the memory was vivid, Little Princesss description became more coherent at this point.
Li Ers face remained unchanged, even when he heard that the elephant had been frightened and Little Princess had been in danger. He figured that since his daughter was safe now, there hadnt been any real dangerter on.
Curiosity getting the better of him, Li Er asked, Did you say Su Li grabbed the elephants leg and threw it into the pool?
Little Princess nodded eagerly, her eyes shining with excitement. Li Er couldnt help but shake his head and chuckle.
Saying that Su Li saved Little Princess Li Er believed. But throwing an elephant?
What a ridiculous idea!
The elephants kept in Lin Yuan were the imperial guard of honor, and Li Er had seen them many times. These elephants were massive, several timesrger than ordinary wild elephants true giants. Each of them weighed around four to five thousand catties.
Even if it were the reincarnation of King Xiang Yu of Chu, trying to move such colossal elephants would be nearly impossible, let alone throwing one.
Li Er couldnt help butugh at the thought of Su Li throwing an elephant. It was simply unimaginable.
Listening to Little Princess talk, Li Er couldnt help but be amused. Though he believed Su Li had saved her, he couldnt help but think that Little Princess might have added some of her imagination to the story.
After all, in moments of crisis, hallucinations were not umon. She might have mixed up her own fears and the real events.
Li Er shook his head with a smile. Throwing an elephant is something beyond human capability!
After all, Little Princess was only three years old. He didnt fully believe the story she was telling. Although children might not intentionally lie, they often struggle withnguage organization and expression. Thus, their retellings of events could be messy and confusing. In their eyes, they might be unable to distinguish between their imagination and reality.
Upon hearing this, Little Princess grew anxious and immediately responded, Father, I never lie! What I say is true. If you dont believe me, you can ask them!
Chapter 78:
Chapter 78:
Li Er turned to look at the female officers and maids, only to realizeter.
Indeed, there were so many people at the scene. He could check Little Princesss stances validity by asking these people.
Tell me, what exactly happened?
The female officer quickly lowered her head and said, Your Majesty, I personally witnessed it. Every word Princess Jinyang said is true.
Hmm?
Li Er couldnt help but furrow his brow. If only Little Princess had said this, he might not have been able to believe it. However, the pces female officers couldnt possibly lie to him.
Was Su Li the reincarnation of Siddhartha?
Actually, by now, Li Er had already believed most of it. But if what happened today was really, as Little Princess and the female official said, it was not a minor matter.
After thinking for a moment, Li Er called for a servant.
You go to the forest garden and inquire about what happened today. Record all the details and return quickly.
Unknowingly, dusk arrived.
After having dinner with Empress Zhangsun and Little Princess, Li Er reviewed memorials alone in Ganlu Hall.
Before long, he heard the announcement that the chambein he had sent to the Forest Garden had returned.
Your Majesty, I went to the Forest Garden and separately questioned the guards and hunters who were present. ording to their ounts, both princesses went to the Forest Garden at noon andter went to the animal garden to y
The information the servant gathered was much more detailed than what Little Princess had said. Everyone present at the time was questioned.
And the results they mentioned left Li Er speechless for a while.
Throwing the elephant it was actually true!
Not only that but there was also the incident of the Divine Horse recognizing its master. That Divine Horse was rampaging through the forest garden, but after seeing Su Li, it willingly approached and recognized him as its master.
These things, even just hearing them, sounded unbelievable. And indeed, even the storytellers in Changans various teahouses and restaurants wouldnt dare toe up with such a story!
In the Buddhist scriptures, the all-powerful Buddha had a legend of tossing elephants.
Who could have anticipated that such an event would ur in reality?
Even Li Er was momentarily shocked after confirming this news. He gestured for the attendant to step back. Looking at the memorials on the table again, he no longer had the mindset to handle state affairs.
In the grand hall, the flickering lights highlighted Li Ers resolute face, making it appear even more enigmatic.
After a while, he let out a sigh, and a smile appeared on his face.
This young man!
In the Tang Dynasty, no one dared to question Li Ers wisdom, and no one would doubt his bravery either.
It could be said that Li Er himself conquered a significant portion of the Tang Dynastys territory.
By choosing the more promising role of emperor, Li Er went on to achieve remarkable feats.
In the past Battle of Tiger Prison, Li Er defeated Dou Jiandes army of 100,000 with only 3,500 men.
In Su Lis familiar history, Li Ers conquest of Korea in the eighteenth year of Zhenguan marked a pinnacle moment in his military career.
How impressive was it?
Just a few numbers would suffice.
With 800 Tang troops, they could defeat 10,000 from Goguryeo. With 10,000 Tang troops, they dared to surround Goguryeos 40,000 troops, leaving the enemy unable to cope.
Using only 50,000 troops, the Tang army annihted 150,000 from Goguryeo in a head-to-head confrontation. Such achievements could only bepared to Zhu Zhongbas humble origins in various dynasties history. Upon closer examination, Zhu Zhongba still ranked behind Li Er.
With such exceptional military talent as a foundation, Li Er understood the importance of personal courage on the battlefield. The Tang Dynasty boasted countless fierce generals, including the immensely strong Weichi Gong and the highly skilled Qin Qiong.
However, the strength of tossing elephants exceeded Li Ers imagination of human capabilities. Searching through his memory, it was likely that only the legendary Xiang Yu, the overlord who could move mountains, could reach such heights.
No, even Xiang Yu probably didnt possess such ability. Xiang Yu was just supernaturally strong in his youth, capable of lifting a cauldron weighing over a thousand catties.
But such a figure was already the formidable general that monarchs of various dynasties had longed for. Which ruler wouldnt desire a powerful warrior like Xiang Yu under theirmand?
Even if he did not know tactics, relying on personal bravery alone, he could sessfully charge into battle. When Li Er was conquering the realm, he also thought that having a general like Xiang Yu would alleviate his worries against tough opponents
Unfortunately, this could only remain a thought. After all, there had been only one such individual throughout the ages. Li Er couldnt have imagined that he would encounter such a remarkable warrior in his lifetime. Coincidentally, this warrior was his own son-inw!
When luck struck, there was no one stopping it. Who could he argue with about this?
Without a doubt, Su Li possessed a power that far exceeds human limitations!
This individual was beyond being called a mere general. On the battlefield, he was an unparalleled one-man army!
Li Ers first thought was that the Tang Dynasty would possess an unmatched general. Furthermore, his unparalleled bravery was also unparalleled and likely unmatched in the future!
At this point, Yuan Tiangangs words suddenly came to Li Ers mind.
If Your Majesty can use him and get closer to your son-inw, the country will prosper.
Yuan Tiangang didnt specify where Su Li should be ced at that time. After todays events, Li Er naturally had some considerations.
With such strength, not incorporating him into the military would neglect the responsibility to the million Tang soldiers and the Tang Dynasty itself!
There was no doubt about it!
Su Li was his modern-day Xiang Yu!
Didnt be deceived by the seemingly prosperous state of the Tang Dynasty now; Li Er was not content.
He was well aware that, despite the consensus from courtiers tomoners, there was an indelible stain from eliminating his brother and pressuring his father to abdicate.
During his years as emperor, Li Ers utmost concern had been to achieve greater aplishments. He was not inclined to coerce historians into covering up his actions. However, it didnt mean Li Er was apathetic towards those actions.
He aimed to prove to his father, his subjects, and future generations of the realm that although he made mistakes, he remained an exemry emperor, with merits outweighing his faults.
And martial prowess was at the forefront among the deeds that etch an emperors name into history!
Chapter 79:
Chapter 79:
At this point, Li Er was far from being the Heavenly Khan who united various tribes to pay tribute. To be honest, the state of the Tang Dynasty in the fourth year of the Zhenguan era was not particrly stable. Despite the Tang Dynastys military strength extending to various regions, with numerous frontiermanderies established around the periphery
Many barbarian tribes didnt truly respect the empire, fearing the Tangs military might. In the years following Li Ers deration as emperor, the Tang Dynastys military campaigns had been relentless.
Not only dealing with enemies like the Turks but also facing internal challenges like Li Yis and Liang Shidus rebellions, Li Er had little respite in these years. Nevertheless, Li Er had never been one to fear any adversary.
He sometimes longed for enemies tobat, as he felt somewhat lonely without them. With the defeat of the Eastern Turksst year, Li Er restored his reputation after the humiliation of the Wei River Treaty.
Using the sess of this battle, he regained control over the realm. This year, the Tang Dynasty was unusually peaceful, which Li Er found somewhat unfamiliar. At times, he even wished for dissenting individuals so he could prove himself through achievements.
And not to mention, now that he knew Su Li possessed the potential to be an unparalleled general. With such a son-inw, it seemed wasteful not to deploy him in battle. Considering all these factors, Li Er unknowingly became deeply engrossed in these matters.
The next morning
Early in the morning, Li Er, who had a restless night, just woke up and headed towards the Princess Mansion.
Your Majesty, the princess, and the consort have just woken up and are getting ready.
Upon hearing the report from the female attendant, Li Er nced at the already high sun and frowned.
However, the fact that even though they had been married for four months, Changle had been bedridden during this time was understandable.
But why did thinking about this make him even more displeased?
Li Er waved his hand impatiently, indicating for the female attendant to assist Su Li and Princess Changle while he waited in a gazebo in the courtyard.
After sitting for a while, Li Er suddenly heard a thunderous snort from the neighboring courtyard.
Is that a horse snorting? Li Er looked puzzled.
Having been on the battlefield for many years and having ridden countless horses, he had developed an eye for assessing horses. Leaving other aspects aside, just from the sound of this snort, Li Er could tell that this horse was extraordinary. Like muffled thunder, the sound was strong and powerful, indicating significant energy.
For a horse, possessing such an aura suggested incredible explosive power. Any horse with strong explosive power would be highly regarded on the battlefield.
Well, he had some spare time anyway. After consideration, Li Er walked towards the neighboring yard with deliberate steps.
Passing through a small gate, he saw the adjacent courtyard transformed into a stable. No, it could not be called a stable anymore.
The entire yard was covered with hay sheds and designated areas for feeding and watering the horse. There were also hay mats to prevent the horses hooves from wearing down on the stone road. The most surprising thing was that there was only one horse in this vast area!
Seeing this, even the experienced Li Er couldnt help but be amazed.
What kind of horse was this?
I had never been this extravagant!
Then, his attention naturally turned to the horse in the yard. Tall and imposing,pletely white without a hint of blemish. At first sight, Li Er couldnt look away from the magnificent creature before him.
Based on its appearance, this horse far surpassed the six horses he had ridden.
This must be the legendary miraculous white horse that the princess mentioned. Truly a divine steed!Li Er smiled, lost in thought.
Under the excitement, he couldnt resist approaching the white dragon. At this moment, the white dragon was taking shelter under a tree.
Seeing an unfamiliar person entering the yard, there was a touch of human-like curiosity in itsrge eyes. Recalling Su Lis warning the day before, White Dragon restrained its temper and emitted a displeased snort.
Li Er was engrossed in touching the horse, thoroughly enjoying the experience. Suddenly, the loud snort from White Dragon startled Li Er.
With a smile on his face, he nodded in satisfaction.
This is indeed the magical white horse the young princess mentioned. It truly lives up to the legend! Li Ers excitement was evident.
Li Er didnt understand horsenguage andpletely missed the warning that the White Dragons snort conveyed. On the contrary, as someone who loved horses, encountering such a magnificent horse ignited a desire to try riding it. However, this horse had no harness. For Li Er, this wasnt an issue at all.
He caressed the horses head with one hand and ced the other on its back, attempting to use his strength to mount the horse and give it a try.
Li Ers strength was remarkable, and he was audacious. In his eyes, there was no horse he couldnt ride. Unfortunately, the White Dragon wasnt just any horse!
Li Ers action provoked it entirely.
Want to touch me? Not to mention, youre trying to ride me?White Dragon thought.
This was thest straw for White Dragon.
With a swift movement of its back, Li Er, who was mid-mount, lost his leverage. He felt like he had been struck by a cart from two directions, and his whole body trembled.
His spine trembled, and he felt he could only use about a third of his strength. He fell off the horse.
Luckily, Li Ers martial arts skills were extraordinary, and hended firmly on the ground, avoiding embarrassment. However, before he could celebrate his fortunatending, he felt a pain in his chest and staggered backward, eventually falling to the ground.
Seated on the ground, Li Er watched the white horse serenely retract its left front hoof.
A horse actually knocked me down?
Li Er muttered and expressed disbelief, staring nkly at the White Dragon.
Chapter 80:
Chapter 80:
Li Er looked at White Dragon in front of him, utterly bewildered. Meeting each others gaze, White Dragon responded with another contemptuous snort. It seemed to be quite mocking.
Li Ers obstinate temperament red up, partly due to the excitement of the hunt and partly due to his own stubbornness.
I must tame you today! Li Er muttered to himself, attempting to stand up.
However, the White Dragon seemed to understand his words at this moment. Seeing Li Er attempting to stand up, White Dragon swiftly approached him. The massive horses face lowered, staring down at Li Er.
Meanwhile, one of its hooves continued to tap restlessly on the ground. It appeared ready to respond should Li Er make any sudden moves. Li Er found himself immobilized. He was already sitting on the ground with no leverage.
He realized that the horse had perceived him as an adversary. Li Er felt an unusual sense of panic. He was in an utterly awkward situation.
Just then, a noise came from the next room, the voices of Su Li and Changle conversing.
Didnt Your Majesty wait for a while? Where is he? Changles voice was heard.
Father loves horses. He must have heard White Dragonsmotion and couldnt resist checking on it in the next room, Changle exined.
Oh no!
Li Er felt a rare sense of unease. He was embarrassed beyond belief. About to get up, he heard movement at the door. Raising his head, he saw Su Li and Changle standing there.
Seeing Li Er sitting unceremoniously on the ground, both Su Li and Changle wore quizzical expressions. The two quickly understood the situation by looking at the confident White Dragon and then at Li Er.
This remarkable horse fascinated me greatly Li Ers face turned red with embarrassment, and he opened his mouth to exin.
Su Li nodded with an understanding look on his face. Observing Li Ers seated predicament, Su Li knew what had happened. He had identally witnessed the awkward scene of his father-inw but tactfully chose to stay silent. He also cast a discreet re at White Dragon.
Su Li knew the horses explosive temperament, but he hadnt expected White Dragon to kick anyone. Nevertheless, White Dragon at least took Su Lis words to heart. Otherwise, with White Dragons divine strength, one strong kick and Li Er might have met his end.
Prince Li Chengqian might have to consider seeding to the throne directly. However, White Dragon didntprehend Su Lis intention. Instead, it raised its head and yfully shook its face towards Su Li.
Although White Dragon understood human nature, it couldnt understand humannguage. Its temperament was extremely explosive, and it only listened to Su Li.
On the other hand, Changle, wearing a concerned expression, approached and helped Li Er up from the ground.
Father, White Dragon has a fiery temperament. It doesnt like strangers approaching. Please check if youre hurt, Changle said, and she was concerned.
Li Er was caught red-handed by his daughter, and his face reddened.
Just a horse. How could it hurt me? Li Ers tone was slightly indignant.
Seeing Li Ers embarrassed state, Su Li couldnt help but smirk.
White Dragon eased up. In reality, Li Er wasnt harmed. Now that his daughter had revealed the situation, Li Ers momentary embarrassment was overshadowed by his disposition. Without acting like anything was amiss, Li Er stood up and, with a serious expression, began to speak.
Changle has already awakened, and theres nothing to worry about at the princesss residence. Since youre just a captain-inw, your official rank is third ss. But its not a real position, so youll need to engage in some activities. Whether in military or political matters, do you have any ideas?
Li Er seamlessly presented his own issue. After all, his position as a captain-inw was entirely due to Princess Changle. It was a subsidiary of marrying the princess and not an official title, holding no real power.
Li Er probably believed Su Li, a capable man, wouldnt be content with staying in the Princesss Mansion without any aplishments or influence.
No other thoughts Su Li spoke after a brief moment of silence.
To be honest, Su Li didnt want an official position. Being an official meant having to go to work. Sure, he could ck off at work, but at the very least, he would have to go to the office, right?
Su Li had no ambitions for power and no intention of amassing wealth. Now that Changle had awakened and they were enjoying their newlywed days, who would want to go to work when they could spend time at home?
As for whether others might think he was being unproductive and living off someone elses sess? Su Li could only say that living off someone elses sess was quite enjoyable.
Li Er brought up the topic of Su Lis potential in the military, I heard that you have great strength and exceptional courage. How about serving in the army?
As he said this, Li Er scrutinized Su Li.
Until then, Li Er had difficulty understanding how someone with Su Lis physique could possess such immense strength.
With this statement, Su Li immediately understood Li Ers implication. Considering what happened in Forest Garden yesterday, which concerned the safety of the Little Princess and Changle, it was impossible to hide the truth. Now that Li Er knew about Su Lis remarkable strength, he was bound to have expectations.
In Su Lis mind, however, his fate had always been under his control. He wouldnt let anyone, including Li Er, dictate his life. Su Li might entertain the idea of being on the battlefield, given that which man hadnt dreamt of wielding power on the battlefield? But not at this moment. As a time traveler with a system, Su Li wouldnt let others shape his life, not even Li Er.
Li Er might want to use his abilities, but why should Su Liply?
Su Li believed in controlling his destiny. While going into battle might be appealing, Su Li couldnt let anyone else dictate his actions, even if it was Li Er.
Su Li aimed to enjoy himself and experience an adventure. He had gained extraordinary power through hard work and point umtion. But this didnt mean he would run to the battlefield just because Li Er suggested it.
Su Li wasnt Li Ers puppet. He wouldnt throw away his autonomy and be a tool for Li Ersmands. A modern person with incredible strength naturally wants to experience a powerful adventure. However, bing a tool for Li Ers orders would go against Su Lis wishes.
Su Lis thoughts raced as he searched for a reasonable reason to decline Li Ers request. Ignoring Li Ers Emperor status, they were rted by marriage. If Su Li refused outright, his wife might take issue regardless of Li Ers reaction. Before Su Li could speak, Changle, who was nearby, spoke up first.
Chapter 81:
Chapter 81:
Father, Ive been bedridden for four months. I just woke up. I still feel unwell sometimes and cant bear to be away from my husband, Changle looked at Li Er with slightly evasive eyes. Speaking of it, this was the first time she lied, especially to her father.
Su Li looked surprised at Changle. He hadnt even thought about having Changlee out to help. At this moment, he felt a slight warmth in his palm Changle had reached out his hand. Changles heart gradually calmed down by holding her husbands hand.
Since she woke up, she wanted to be close to Su Li as much as possible. Even doing nothing but being close to him brought immense satisfaction to Changle.
She cherished the care Su Li had shown her since she became conscious. She had decided to stay with this man, no matter what. Finally waking up, she wanted to be by her husbands side constantly.
Changle had so much she wanted to do with her husband. Even if they did nothing, being close was enough to make her content. She craved his affection and indulged in it.
Furthermore, Changle knew a lot about the Tang Dynastys army. In recent years, the Tang Dynasty had been engaged in continuous warfare, and the soldiers who went out for battle spent any time at home. Since her father had indicated that Su Li should enter the military, Changle, being clever, could anticipate that he would go to the battlefield.
However courageous Su Li might be, Changle still worried for him. Even if Su Li were invincible on the battlefield, it was still not a favorable ce!
Constantbat day after day could take a toll on ones mental well-being. Changle had seen many battle-hardened veterans who had their fair share of issues.
For example, Right Martial General Liang Jianfang appeared kind, but he was known for his brutality on the battlefield. Changle didnt want her husband to develop such habits on the battlefield.
Moreover, Changles fantasies of having a peerless young general as her husband were fading. She worried that Su Li might be ustomed to violence or be injured.
When one loves someone, double standards often arise.
Lying for the first time, Changle felt a bit anxious. She wasnt afraid of Li Er. She was more concerned about her husbands potential dissatisfaction.
Su Dingfang, Su Lis elder brother, often visited during her bedridden period. Su Dingfang often praised Su Lis martial prowess andmented that he hadnt joined the military. Changle knew about Su Li and Su Dingfangs numerous sparring matches.
In Su Lis hands, Su Dingfang was powerless. With such strength, did Su Li have no intention of fighting himself?
Would he consider her selfish?
But Changle just wanted to be close to him.
Thinking about all of this, Changle suddenly felt a bit sad. At this moment, she suddenly felt a gentle tightening of her palms. Looking up, she met Su Lis affectionate smile and his subtle nod towards her.
Hearing Changle mention her difort, Li Er immediately became concerned, Youre not feeling well? Whats wrong? Should I send some imperial physicians to your residence?
Su Li nced at Changles expression and couldnt help but feel moved and concerned.
The Bodhi fruit was a product of the system, and with just one consumption, it could cure any ailment. There wouldnt be any adverse effects left behind.
Changles lie was because she wanted to stay close to her husband, not wanting to be separated from him.
Considering this, Su Li addressed Li Er, Your Majesty, even in the case of a prolonged bedridden period,ck of physical activity can lead to extreme weakness. Changles situation is more severe than a typical extended bed rest. She requires my specialized massage and maniption techniques to prevent any future issues.
After speaking, Su Li lowered his head to look at Changle snuggled against his chest, feeling his heart soften.
This silly girl
Changles desire to stay with Su Li, not wanting to be apart even for a moment, was now apparent. In truth, Su Li felt the same way.
Su Li indeed desired to make a name for himself in the military, but seriously speaking, that was just to fulfill a dream. He would have avoided it if he were still an average guy with no capabilities, even if he had the chance to fight on the battlefield.
But now, his strength had surpassed that of even Chus Overlord, Xiang Yu. He had be a force beyond human limits!
This changed things.
In the past, Su Li would control game characters that effortlessly mowed down enemies on the battlefield, and he had longed for that experience. Without that capability, it was all just wishful thinking.
At least in the fourth year of Zhenguan, the Tang Dynasty was surprisingly peaceful. He couldnt experience the thrill of shing through countless foes. Instead, he would have to spend every day in the military camp.
During this time, he could just stay home, snuggling with his wife, and wasnt that enjoyable?
Su Li wasnt naive!
And not to mention Li Er had brought up this request. With Li Ers insight, he couldnt fail to see Su Lis value.
Currently, Li Er showed respect and asked for his help. Since Li Er ascended the throne through fratricide and forced his father to abdicate, there had always been usations that his position was illegitimate.
Over the years, plenty of local sages and schrs disregarded him. In this aspect, Su Li didnt need to give him any face.
They wouldnt force their son-inw to do something, even if it was an ordinary father-inw. Even with a real son, there were times when they rebelled. Could he, as a father-inw, really dictate things?
With Su Lis current abilities, he didnt fear the emperors authority. Changles feelings were just beginning to bloom, and she didnt want to be apart from him.
Wasnt Su Li in the same boat?
This was a mutual endeavor of a husband and wife!
Admittedly, in the beginning, taking care of Changle was motivated by gaining points. But who could remain emotionless when in love?
With time, Su Li developed deep feelings for Changle as he cared for her. So, when Changle was about to wake up, Su Li found himself in a dilemma of mixed emotions.
He had worked hard to help Changle recover, and now Li Er wanted to send him away with just a sentence.
Li Er had never anticipated that his beloved daughter and son-inw would try to deceive him.
Chapter 82:
Chapter 82:
Li Er couldnt even understand that his beloved padded jacket (referring to Changle) had already sprung leaks everywhere.
If you feel unwell, rest more and avoid moving around recklessly. Su Li, you should stay by Changles side during this time. Your medical skills are good, so take good care of her. Changle is still young, dont leave any lingering illness behind. Li Ers eyebrows slightly furrowed as he spoke.
Changles single statement was enough for Li Er to believe it instinctively. After all, in his memory, Changle had never lied to him.
He couldnt know that Changles health was unprecedentedly good at the moment, without any adverse effects. Her lie was because she found her father too meddlesome, affecting her closeness with her husband.
Changle just wanted to be with Su Li and never be apart. Even if Su Li were to serve as an official in the court, Changle wouldnt want to be separated.
Whether leading troops or serving as an official, there would be duties to fulfill, and you couldnt bete or leave early.
For Changle, this was the scariest thing imaginablehow could she endure being apart from Su Li for such long hours?
If Li Er knew Changles true feelings, he might just be angry!
Li Er had always believed that even though he wasnt widely recognized, he was still a qualified emperor. At least, he was striving to best use people and their talents.
Whenever he encountered a talented individual, he would find ways to incorporate them under his banner. He believed that this attitude had brought him ample rewards. Even during the Xuanwu Gate Incident, he had entrusted important tasks to Xue Wanche, who had fought fiercely for Li Jiancheng. But none of the heroes he had gathered couldpare to Su Li!
Able to cast elephants and braver than any overlordsuch a formidable general made Li Er envious. So much so that after hearing about the incident at Lin Yuan yesterday, he couldnt sleep well the whole night.
The thought that kept swirling in his mind was that Su Li must lead the troops. The more he thought about it, the more he believed that the Yuan Tiangangs auspicious sign must be rted to the military.
After thinking all night, Li Er eagerly rushed to the Princess Mansion early in the morning. However, Changles few words quickly dashed his hopes, and Li Er had no choice.
Regarding Changles health, Li Er couldnt afford to ignore it. Seeing that Changles words had dissuaded Li Er from unnecessary thoughts, Su Li felt relieved. After all, it wasnt easy to deceive Li Er.
But when Li Ers gazended on Su Li, he felt helpless. Li Ers eyes at this moment held not only regret but also a hint of resentment.
Honestly speaking, Su Li understood Li Ers thirst for talent. With his remarkable strength, no emperor would overlook him. However, Su Li didnt possess any grand ambitions. His priority was enjoying his time with his wife and umting points using his system.
He didnt seek power or wealth since he knew the limits of human desires. While he recognized Li Ers efforts as an emperor, he wasnt interested in political power. Su Li believed he couldnt always have his way, even as an emperor. He saw through the superficial enjoyment that wealth could bring and didnt find it appealing.
Su Lis main desire was to experience the thrill of battle on the battlefield, showcasing his extraordinary strength. He had no intention of bing an officer. His power was far beyond the normal limits, and he considered himself the pinnacle of humanbat strength.
After discussing this matter, Su Li shifted the conversation, hinting that Changle had just woken up and Li Er was busy. Su Li implied they hadnt had breakfast and wanted to be alone, but Li Er didnt catch on. Instead, he mentioned trying the food at the Princess residence.
Although Su Li was hesitant, Li Er, appearing distracted, walked ahead alone. Even though Li Er understood the hint in Su Lis words, he couldnt resist the allure of having such a supreme general around. He wasnt ready to let go of the idea just yet.
Thinking about Su Lis extraordinary strength and contemting the situation, Li Er suddenly came up with a question.
How skilled is Su Li in the art of war strategy? Li Er paused his steps, turned to face Su Li, and inquired, Su Li, have you ever studied military texts?
Su Li was shocked. It seemed that Li Er was still persistent in his curiosity. However, this time, he didnt need toe up with any reasons or excuses. Embarrassingly, Su Li had never really delved into military strategy in his two lifetimesbined. He was not knowledgeable in the art of war, having only picked up bits of military information from the era of information explosion. In this era, he might be able to bluff his way through using his limited information, but hecked any substantial knowledge.
Military tactics and strategies were not to be taken lightly. Regardless of the era, being a skilled military leader wasnt an easy task. It involved numerous intricate details. A capable general could swiftly formte the best tactics based on their strengths and adapt toplex situations. On the other hand, Su Li waspletely clueless about these matters. He didnt hesitate to admit it.
Your Majesty, Ive never studied military texts, Su Li responded honestly.
Li Er frowned and continued, So, youre not familiar with the art of war?
Su Li didnt reply verbally but nodded earnestly, signifying hisck of expertise.
Thats a shame, Li Er expressed regret with a disappointed shake.
It made sense. Su Li was only 23 years old, having grown up in a rural area. Even if he came from a mythical realm with hidden knowledge, expecting him to know everything wouldnt be reasonable.
Li Er chuckled at his own thoughts. Indeed, Su Lis abilities were astonishing, and his shock caused him to overreach his expectations. It would be unrealistic to assume that Su Li possessed expertise in both martial and strategic matters.
After all, heavenly beings like Su Li werent usually expected to engage in warfare like mortal men. As Li Er thought about this, he couldnt help but shake his head and chuckle at his own assumptions.
Su Lis abilities have amazed him, and perhaps a bit too greedy for more. In theory, Su Lis incredible strength, capable of throwing elephants, would allow him to dominate the battlefield even without knowledge of military tactics. His extraordinary bravery alone could lead him to sess.
However, Li Ers expectations for Su Li go beyond that. He desired a peerless warrior like Xiang Yu, the Western Chu overlord. While personal courage was crucial on the battlefield, exceptional military tactics were also indispensable.
Was Xiang Yussting reputation solely due to his courage?
His reputation was earned through hard-fought battles.
Whether it was the Battle of Julu, where he defeated a muchrger Qin army, or the Battle of Pengcheng, where he triumphed over Liu Bangs forces, these were legendary achievements in military history. Through these remarkable victories against the odds, Xiang Yu earned renown.
Yuan Tiangang might have called Su Li an auspicious figure in the Tang Dynasty, but he didnt offer any hints about how to utilize him.
Now, Li Er believed he figured it out bybining Su Lis existing courage with a deep understanding of military strategy. Su Lis inherent bravery and mastery of military tactics could lead to remarkable achievements.
Even Li Er found it hard to understand the heights Su Li might achieve. Thinking about this, Li Er felt a sense of excitement. Had Su Li not read military texts to learn about tactics?
This wasnt a problem at all!
Among the renowned generals under mymand, finding a capable teacher to instruct him was a simple matter. With this idea in mind, Li Er started considering who should be Su Lis teacher.
Chapter 83:
Chapter 83:
After a few moments of thought, Li Er settled on a candidate.
Acting Duke Li Jing!
At this time, Li Jing, who had recently defeated the Eastern Turks, had returned to Changan after relinquishing his role as the chiefmander of the Ding Xiang Road military. He embraced retirement and resumed civilian life.
Although he had the aplishment of defeating the Eastern Turks, Li Jings poprity among the public wasnt particrly highpared to fierce generals like Weichi Gong and Cheng Yaojin. The reason was simple mon people preferred grassroots heroes like Weichi Gong.
In reality, within the Tang Dynasty Army, everyone knew that Li Jing was the most skilled in the art of war! The art of war has always been seen as aplex skill, and most people might never understand its intricacies in their lifetime.
Therefore the legendary tale of Han Xin, the military genius, receiving Tai Gongs Art of War from a mysterious figure at night captured peoples imaginations.
An extraordinary figure, Han Xin could not be understood throughmon reasoning.
In reality, the transmission of military strategies was not as miraculous as the legends portray. Coming from a prestigious background with a strong family heritage was already an advantage. Bing a renowned general was a natural oue if guided by a skilled mentor and possessing intelligence.
Li Jing possessed all these advantages!
Even Li Er had to admit that most of the generals under hismand,pared to Li Jing, were not much different from ordinary soldiers.
Li Jings maternal uncle was Han Qinhu, a renowned general of the former Sui Dynasty. Han Qinhu was one of the top four generals of the early Sui Dynasty, known for single-handedly defeating both Northern Qi and Southern Chen.
His bravery and understanding of military tactics set him apart from other Sui Dynasty generals. Han Qinhu personally mentored Li Jing from a young age. In hister years, Han Qinhu mentioned that Li Jing was the only one capable of discussing military strategy with him. The evidence showed that Li Jing was far from a theorist like Zhao Kuo.
Despite the many notable generals in the Tang Dynasty, Li Jing was undoubtedly the most deserving when it came to military aplishments. It was noteworthy that neither Li Yuan nor Li Er was particrly fond of Li Jing.
Initially, Li Yuan and Li Er secretly considered reversing their allegiance due to the chaotic state of the world and their familys military strength.
However, Li Jing soon learned about this n. At that time, he held a prominent position in the Sui Dynasty and strongly advocated loyalty and patriotism.
Without hesitation, he brought this matter to the attention of Emperor Yang of Sui (Yang Guang).
As a result, he was quickly apprehended by Li Yuans army after revealing the secret. Despite this, Li Jing remained flexible and chose to surrender instead.
Later, before Li Er killed his brother and usurped the throne, he also tried to gauge Li Jings intentions. However, Li Jing remained tight-lipped and maintained his silence. This impartial attitude annoyed Li Shimin. So, Li Jings ranking on the Lingyan Pavilions list of respected officials wasnt very high.
But considering that Li Jing had managed to offend two sessive Tang emperors and still received important responsibilities and that he had achieved the top military merit, it was evident how formidable he was.
Even though he had been irritated by Li Jing before, Li Er still had to reluctantly admit it. After all, Li Jing was the real deal, achieving invincibility in battles!
Regarding the art of war, Li Jing was genuinely strong!
If there was anyone suitable to be Su Lis teacher, it was undoubtedly Li Jing!
Thinking about this, Li Er told Su Li, During this time, focus on taking care of Changle at home, but dont neglect the art of war. I will find you a teacher. How do you feel about having Acting Duke Li Jing as your teacher?
Su Li hesitated.
Having Li Jing, the great Tang military god, personally teach him the art of war was a rare opportunity. But Su Li knew his own capabilities. He had the unique advantage of the system, granting him abilities beyond human imagination. However, he also realized that he wasnt all-powerful yet.
Given his current understanding, learning the art of war might not be the best use of his time.
With his perception attribute at 69, Su Li knew it might not be the most efficient use of his time to learn tactics.
Li Jing was an incredible military figure, but he might not be able to teach a learning-difficulties student like Su Li.
It would be more efficient to focus on boosting his perception attribute first. Once he elevated his understanding, learning the art of war would be much easier and more productive. The cost-benefit ratio was too low, so Su Li decided against it.
Your Majesty, I appreciate your kind intentions. However, I still need to take care of Changle, and Im afraid I wont have the time to study, Su Li sighed, adopting a sincere and earnest expression.
With Changle on his side, Su Li didnt need to look for additional reasons. Upon hearing this, Changles eyes curved into small crescent moons, clearly delighted.
During the conversation, the three of them reached the dining area. The breakfast in the Princesss Mansion was unique.
After receiving training from Su Li, the chefs incorporated many innovations into their dishes. Therefore, unless under special circumstances, Su Li didnt need to personally cook anymore. He only needed to ce orders.
As they entered, the aroma of food greeted them. Breakfast was simple, a bowl ofmb soup with tbread, a te of side dishes, andmb and green onion buns as the main course.
These sharp-edged buns look rather unique! Li Er sat down, pinching a bun with interest andmenting.
In the Tang Dynasty, buns were also called steamed buns. Steamed buns without fillings were just in buns, while those with fillings were called pointed steamed buns.
Zhu Liang, a prominent figure of the Shu-Han Dynasty, was said to have invented buns. ording to legend, he used a live persons head as a sacrifice and wrapped meat in flour, then steamed it with a human face painted on top as an offering.
Nheless, this food naming dispute wasnt a concern in this era.
They were known as buns as long as they were within the Princesss Mansion. Su Li didnt bother correcting Li Er on such minor details. The three of them took their seats and began their meal.
As soon as he tasted the buns, Li Ers eyes lit up. Initially, he had only smelled the fragrance, and looking at the dishes on the table, he thought they were ordinary, not thinking much of them.
Chapter 84:
Chapter 84:
Thinking back to the little princesss exaggerated description of the delicious food in the Princess Mansion yesterday, Li Er had initially dismissed it as a childs cravings.
But as he ate the seemingly ordinary buns, he realized there was something different about them. The incredibly strong, fragrant, and tender taste gave him unprecedented sensation.
How is this done?Li Er couldnt help but tilt his head, wanting to inquire.
However, seeing Su Li and Changle eating calmly and nonchntly, Li Er felt slightly embarrassed. He thought, they may think Im making a big fuss if I ask.
Subsequently, Li Er continued to try other dishes. Even themb in the soup cake was treated specially, devoid of the usual gamy vor, and the soup was exceptionally delicious, thoroughly satisfying Li Er.
Even the seemingly in side dishes were crisp, delicious, and fragrant. After consuming two bowls ofmb soup cake and threerge buns, Li Er let out a satisfied burp and put down his utensils.
Eating such a variety of delicacies, the regr home-cooked meals here have a unique vor. Not bad, Li Er nodded contentedly.
Afterward, he casually added, The cooks in your mansion are good. Ill have them sent to the pceter.
Su Li agreed outwardly but felt a sense of disdain internally. After all, the system produced the ingredients used in their daily meals. Even a random seasoning from Su Lis inventory was far superior to the diverse spices of the Tang Dynasty.
Therefore, no matter who it was, whether they were a long-established aristocratic family or a renowned official or general, everyone in the Tang Dynasty, in Su Lis eyes, was rather unsophisticated.
Even Emperor Li Er, who had experienced many delicacies, was a well-fed bumpkin. There wasnt much of a difference, in essence.
After the meal, it was already mid-morning.
During this period, take good care of Changle at home. Consider what Ive said carefully. After all, youre still young, Li Er said to Su Li, leaving him with some advice before patting his belly and departing with the two cooks from the princesss mansion.
On the way back, Li Er wasnt idle. He pondered when Su Li could go to the army after Changles recovery.
Li Er wasnt aware of Changles true reason, thinking it was just an excuse. He was still excitedly nning.
With Su Dingfangs encouragement, once Su Li decides to enter the military, we can promote Su Dingfang. Su Dingfang has been in the army for a long time and is Su Lis elder brother. With his influence, Su Li might be interested in military life. The two brothers charging into battle for me will be a great story when hes on the battlefield!
Having Su Dingfang pave the way, Su Li will surely choose to enter the military. By then, we can have Li Jing personally instruct him. With the ability to throw elephants and master Li Jings strategies and tactics, even if Xiang Yu were to be reborn, he might not be a match for Su Li! A supremely invincible general surpassing Xiang Yu will emerge in our Tang army!
The more he thought about it, the more Li Er believed his n was solid, and his mood became increasingly happy.
Li Er, devising wishful ns, quickly became engrossed in his imagined development strategy. His target for this strategy was Su Li!
In the following period, Li Er would head to the Princess Mansion whenever he had free time. Besides being concerned about Changles health, Li Ers primary goal was to have Su Li on his mind.
After all, following Yuan Tiangangs divination, reappointing Su Li would lead to great nation governance. If promoting someone could achieve his goal, regardless of the uracy of the divination, any emperor would know how to choose. This was the ultimate shortcut to bing an esteemed ruler without much effort!
Not to mention, after being emperor for four years, Li Ers singr focus was on achieving a well-governed world, praised by all. As for how to promote Su Li, that wasnt a problem for Li Er at all. It was obvious he dared to transcend being just a conqueror.
In the afternoon, at the mansions garden
Su Li sat on a recliner, holding Changle in her arms, and they leaned against each other,zily enjoying the sun.
My dear, the Emperor has been visiting the mansion so frequentlytely, its bing quite
Changles face was against Su Lis chest, listening to his heartbeat as she spoke softly.
Is it bing bothersome? Su Li smiled and gently patted Changles head.
Changle expressed her feelings and blushed, yfully tapping Su Lis chest. He then caught her hand, lifted it, and lightly caressed her face.
During this time, Changle had gradually grown ustomed to such intimate interactions with Su Li, relishing the affection from her beloved.
Feeling Changles soft body, Su Lis excitement started to rise. As newlyweds, they were prone to lose themselves in the moment.
However, considering the current topic, Su Li felt a bit agitated. The reason was simple. He was feeling the pressure that Li Er had brought upon him recently.
Hmm a kind of uniquely magical pressure.
Even when Su Li first met Li Er, he sensed no pressure. Back then, he would spend his days at the mansion umting points.
Whenever he saw Li Er, they wouldnt exchange many words. Su Li often found Li Er annoying for hindering his point umtion progress. As a result, after four months of knowing each other, theirmunication was minimal.
And when they did talk, it was mostly about Changles condition when she was still in a vegetative state. After getting up close, Su Lis most profound impression of Li Er was that he genuinely cared for his daughter as a father.
However, Su Li didnt have any firsthand experience of Li Ers role as an emperor. Most of his impressions were derived from stereotypes in books.
During the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Su Li was just an ordinary peasant. To be honest, Li Ers killing his brother and executing others had little impact onmon people like Su Li. After all, who the emperor was didnt affect their daily lives, right?
But recently, Li Ers sudden interest in having Su Li lead troops and his frequent visits to the Princess Mansion changed Su Lis perspective. With more exposure, Su Li increasingly realized that his previous understanding of Li Er had been too superficial.
He had initially believed that Li Er, as an emperor, would be ruthless and decisive. The revered First Emperor? The Heavenly Khan of All Nations? Its all just nonsense!
Looked at how diligent Li Er had beentely, not at all resembling the image of an emperor whomanded vast territories. Every time he visited, they would exchange only a few words before Li Er would bring up old matters to influence Su Li.
He wouldnt be worried if Li Er were to truly exert his emperors authority or force Su Li into something. What unsettled him was Li Ersck of dignity, showing up every day, speaking so kindly, and adopting the manner of an esteemed guest. This kind of Li Er truly left Su Li feeling helpless.
My dear, why dont you just follow the Emperor? Ive never seen him so invested in someone. If he doesnt go to the battlefield and only studies military strategy under the Duke, wouldnt that be a good choice? Changle hugged Su Lis arm and whispered.
Li Ers strategy hadnt convinced Su Li but had stirred Changles thoughts.
Su Li shook his head. Im not ready for that.
Su Lis understanding of military strategy was limited to basic concepts. He knew he would only ever be a mediocre general, even if he learned more.
Of course for now, with Princess Changles help, Su Lis attributes would eventually improve. Learning military strategy now would be inefficient. Waiting for his attributes to improve would be more fruitful.
Moreover, if I were to learn military strategy, I wouldnt be able to stay home like I do now, Su Li softly added.
And Im sure you dont want me to spend less time with you, right, mydy?
Changle blushed suddenly, and this reason alone was convincing enough.
Between her father and husband, Changle wholeheartedly stood by Su Lis side.
Husband, if youre unwilling, we can think of ways to change my fathers mind. Or maybe I should go and ask the Empress Mother? If she intervenes, my father should listen.
Su Li smiled and fondly patted Changles head. He knew that if it were any other issue, Empress Zhangsun might speak up. But at the end of the day, Li Ers intentions were for the betterment of the Tang Dynasty.
Chapter 85:
Chapter 85:
Given Empress Zhangsuns hands-off approach to government affairs, she wouldnt help Changle in this matter. She might even think Su Li indulged too much in a Haven of Tenderness and did not focus on progress.
After all, Li Er and Empress Zhangsun were deeply in love, just like any couple would be more concerned about theirmon interests.
This matter is not something the Empress can assist with. However, we need to find a way to deal with him! Su Li pondered, rubbing his chin.
Soon, Su Li had a n. If he couldnt resolve the issue, he would deal with the person causing the problem!
Dont misunderstand Su Li wasnt trying to eliminate Li Er. Instead, he realized that Li Er had been rather idletely.
He thought that giving Li Er something to do might shift his attention. This way, Li Er might not have the energy to bother him. Following this line of thinking, Su Li quickly formted a n.
His Majesty mentioned yesterday that he would bring the Empress and the little princess over today, right?
Changle nodded, looking at Su Lis smiling face. Somehow, she felt like there was a mischievous intent behind his smile.
At dusk, a carriage leisurely stopped at the entrance of the Princesss Mansion. Li Er stepped out of the carriage and turned to look at Empress Zhangsun, who was holding the little princess. He smiled and said, I already told Changle yesterday I would bring you here for a feast tonight. Speaking of which, the food in the mansion is truly outstanding! I brought the cooks from the other princesss pces back to the pce, but their dishes, despite being more creative, never quite match up to whats prepared here.
Empress Zhangsun chuckled lightly. No wonder Your Majesty visits Changles ce so frequently. It turns out you find your pces food not as delicious as Changles Mansion!
Haha, lets go inside and see what new delicacies are on the menu today!
Li Erughed heartily and stepped through the gates.
Under the guidance of the female officer, Li Er and Empress Zhangsun made their way to the garden of the Princesss Mansion. Before entering, they caught a whiff of pleasant fragrance wafting from inside.
This aroma Are we having a barbecue today? Li Er pondered aloud, stepping through the entrance.
Without dy, he spotted Su Li and Changle seated shoulder to shoulder in the middle of the garden. In front of themy a copper block with a polished surface.
These days, Li Er had often dropped by, aware that the object was called a stove.
Now, Li Er was interested in what was being cooked on the stove. Seeing Su Li and Changle about to stand, Li Er gestured for them to stay.
What is this, and why have I never encountered it? Li Er gestured towards the stove, inquiring.
Su Li grinned slightly and exined, Indulging in delicate meals isnt a healthy lifestyle. asionally, we should have some coarser fare for a bnced diet. These items are todays main dishes, known as roasted sweet potatoes.
With that, Su Li fetched prepared items from a nearby food container.
This is called French fries. They taste quite good. Later on, you must give them a try!
Roasted sweet potatoes? French fries? What are these?While he seemed to have voiced his query, Su Lis words appeared both said and unsaid.
The names Su Li mentioned left Li Er even more perplexed. Considering that Su Li, a seasoned gourmet, presented these items as their main course, they certainly had to be edible.
However, could there be food items in the world that Li Er remained unaware of? As Li Er contemted, he wasnt letting pride cloud his thoughts.
Despite not having farming experience, his knowledge of crop types surpassed that of most peasants.
After all, food is the paramount necessity of the people!
The emperors main daily task was to ensure the well-being of his people. This involved managing the empire, making important decisions, and addressing various issues to ensure the citizens had enough food and were well cared for.
Li Ers primary concern wasnt internal uprisings or external threats but the welfare of his people. The grand court gathered some of the most intelligent individuals in the Great Tang.
Countless officers work tirelessly throughout the year, primarily focused on one thing, ensuring that people have enough to eat. Therefore, Li Ers main worry revolved around food security.
If the people were well-fed, even significant matters in the court became secondary. However, if the people were hungry, the nations strength became fragile, no matter how prosperous it seemed.
Li Er understood that ensuring the peoples food supply was crucial. Therefore, he said, Water can carry the boat and also cover the boat.
As Su Li didnt borate further, Li Er remainedposed and satfortably.
Sister, sister! At this moment, the little princess in Empress Zhangsuns arms reached out her chubby arms towards Changle, seeking a hug. Changle happily took her and held her.
The little princesss attention was drawn between the roasted sweet potatoes and the French fries, and she appeared hesitant to open her mouth. Her adorable behavior amused everyone.
The roasted sweet potatoes are still a bit hot. You can try the French fries first.
Su Li handed the Little Princess a small te of red dipping sauce.
Whats this, brother-inw? The dish was small, but the Little Princess had to still hold it with both hands.
This is called ketchup. Let me show you how to eat it.
Su Li picked up a French fry, dipped it in sauce, and fed it to the Little Princess.
The Little Princesss eyes lit up, and her round face showed immense satisfaction.
Its tangy and sweet, so delicious!
Before finishing the fries in her mouth, she used her other hand to grab another one, mimicking Su Lis actions. Li Er and Empress Zhangsun followed suit, enjoying the food.
Indeed, its delicious! Empress Zhangsun smiled after a few bites.
Li Er, who often dined at the Princess Mansion, wasnt particrly impressed by the taste, although the French fries were good.
Li Er noticed that todays Su Li seemed different than usual, making him feel that this meal was not as simple as it appeared.
He looked at Su Li thoughtfully but saw that Su Li was feeding Changle, who was holding the little princess and couldnt spare his hands, with French fries.
Ahem, brother-inw, give me water! The Little Princess suddenly waved her small arm and reached out towards Su Li. Su Li quickly handed her a cup of water.
The Little Princess drank the water in one go, but her subsequent reactions were peculiar. She began sticking her tongue out repeatedly and fanning the air near her mouth with one hand. She even extended the hand holding the cup towards Su Li.
Sister, sister, I want more water! Her unusual behavior piqued Li Ers curiosity. Su Li then took a water bottle and poured a dark liquid into the Little Princesss cup.
Whats this? Li Er furrowed his brows and asked.
Su Li smiled and said, This is my special drink, Coke. It has a unique vor that can make you feel refreshed and energized.
Oh? Then Id like to try it.
Li Er also took a ss of Coke.
Li Er found it interesting as the bubbles swirled in the cup, emitting a soft fizzing sound and took a sip. Instantly, Li Er was shocked.
The Coke burst onto his tongue, causing it to tingle intensely. He even thought he heard a popping sound in his mouth. This strong and unique sensation, mixed with sweetness, spread from his tongue to his throat.
Li Er couldnt help but shiver. Seeing Li Ers reaction, Su Li couldnt help but chuckle inwardly.
Couch Potatos happy water was not just an empty name, huh?
Although Li Er wasnt fat, he enjoyed the happiness!
With just one sip, Li Er was already a fan of this drink called Coke. This drink was vorful and refreshing, unlike nd fruit wines or intoxicating spirits. As Su Li said, a ss of Coke left him feeling refreshed.
Good stuff!
Li Er picked up another cup and handed it to Empress Zhangsun beside him. Observing his happy wife and daughter, Li Er gave Su Li a knowing look.
Chapter 86:
Chapter 86:
This young man really knew how to live!
Leaving aside everything else, his skill in making delicious dishes was impressive. For a royal princess, he would be a suitable match.
Moreover, his care for Changle was evident. His initial choice to appoint him as his consort was a fortunate decision.
The sweet potatoes are ready. Give them a try. Unconcerned about Li Ers thoughts, Su Li picked up two sweet potatoes and handed one to Li Er and another to Empress Zhangsun.
Neither Li Er nor his wife made a move. After all, it was unfamiliar food they had never encountered. With their astuteness, they wouldnt rush to taste it.
Su Li carefully broke another sweet potato in half and distributed it to Changle and the Little Princess, along with a small spoon to eat. Li Er and Empress Zhangsun followed suit.
Its sweet, soft, and waxy and tastes good! Unsurprisingly, the roasted sweet potatoes received unanimous praise from everyone.
Under the stimting effects of the Coke, Li Er felt his mind bing unexpectedly clear. At this moment, he recalled his official duties.
Where do the ingredients for these roasted sweet potatoes and French friese from? Li Er asked casually.
Su Li smiled and responded, These two types of food are made from sweet potatoes and the other from potatoes, both of which are imported from overseas.
New food? Li Er inquired.
Not overly concerned, he asked, If its new food, whats the yield like?
His natural curiosity as an emperor prompted this question rather than any deep consideration.
Since Shennong tasted a hundred herbs and ssified them into five grains, the term five grains had be synonymous with food in the Central ins.
Of course, as new crops emerged, theposition of the five grains evolved.
The five grains of ancient times were not the same as those recognized today. Li Ers question was partly rooted in these thoughts.
The yield is decent, around a thousand catties per acre, Su Li answered with a smile.
Li Er nodded instinctively and continued, Thats not bad. They can be treated as regr crops and cultivated in the less fertile corners of farnd
Then, he paused mid-sentence.
Wait a moment, did you say these new crops can yield up to a thousand catties per acre?
Li Er widened his eyes as he looked at Su Li, seeking confirmation.
This news came quite unexpectedly, leaving Li Er somewhat dumbfounded.
A thousand catties per acre!
Li Er was well aware that if this yield was genuine, it would hold profound implications for the Tang Dynasty. For themon people of the Tang Dynasty, their primary food sources were millet, wheat in the northern regions, and rice in the southern regions.
Millet yielded around 100 catties per acre, wheat produced a little over 300 catties, and rice, at its best, reached just over 200 catties per acre. Considering these numbers, the average yield of grain-producing fields in the Tang Dynasty was approximately 270 catties per acre.
A yield of 1,000 catties per acre was nearly four times that!
This meant that if the entirend of the Tang Dynasty were cultivated with these two crops, the realm would be free from worries of famine.
For any emperor who held such crops, as long as they werent squandered, their reign would go down in history. If someone possessed such crops, the term five grains could easily be updated to seven grains.
No, even if it waster revised to just two grains, no one would likely have any objections.
A person who introduced these new crops would immediately rise to prominence. These thoughts raced through Li Ers mind, stirring a sense of awe.
Li Ers eagerness was well within Su Lis expectations. Su Li nodded slightly and remarked, These two items yield at least a thousand catties per acre, and thats a conservative estimate.
Li Ers expression was filled with urgency as he asked, Are there seeds avable?
Su Li spread his hands, indicating the roasted sweet potatoes and French fries on the stove, and replied, Arent the seeds right here?
Li Ers eyes reddened at the thought that his grand ambitions, his dream of bing an eternal emperor, might crumble because of this development.
Have you tasted them? Really?
Su Lis nod elicited aplicated expression from Li Er. His eyes shone excitedly, yet there was also an undeniable sense of loss. This kind of disappointment was unprecedented for an emperor who had once been so audacious.
He inquired in a somewhat reluctant tone, These two thingse from outside the Tang Dynasty, right?
Su Li shook his head slightly and, with a serious tone, responded, Sweet potatoes and potatoes both originate from the distant overseas, tens of thousands of miles away from the Tang Dynasty. Between thesends lies an endless ocean that human effort cannot bridge.
He continued, Furthermore, although sweet potatoes and potatoes have high yields, they arent without their ws. These crops consumend and require rotation with other crops annually, or else, within a few years, even the best fields can turn barren. Additionally, they arent very nutritious, causing bloating if consumed in excess. They cant rece traditional grains in terms of nourishment.
Su Lis words were met with surprised gazes from Li Er and Empress Zhangsun.
Such divine food with no nutritional valuehow could that be considered a drawback?
For ordinary people, nutritional value was hardly something to consider. Their primary concern was filling their stomachs. When famine struck, and crops failed, even if they knew a certain food would cause difort, they would consume it without hesitation.
Su Lis exnation left Li Er unsatisfied. He seemed to think that, just a few months ago, Su Li was a peasant living a simple life.
Li Er thought that, as a peasant, Su Li would understand the struggles of themon people better than anyone. However, Su Lis perspective now seemed far from their reality.
Yet, what right did he have to me Su Li for eating his own precious crops? Su Li was treating him to something he owned. It wasnt wrong.
Although Li Er had these thoughts, he couldnt help but feel uneasy about the situation.
Even if its far across the ocean, no matter the cost, I will obtain it! Li Er dered with determination.
Observing Li Ers reaction, Su Li felt a tinge of emotion. Sweet potatoes and potatoes had been introduced to the Central ins during the Ming Dynasty, but they werent given much attention. If they had been officially promoted and supported by the government, and if the Ming Dynasty hadnt been so focused on umting wealth, it might have thrived for a few more decades.
Until the Qing Dynasty, the widespread adoption of sweet potatoes and potatoes was achieved through the efforts ofmon people over decades and even centuries.
Despite ws in Li Ers character, his immediate concern indicated he was a qualified emperor.
Observing Li Ers heavy and wistful expression, Su Li smiled while gazing at the flowerpot in the courtyard. The potato vines and sweet potato tendrils were swaying gently in the breeze.
Chapter 87:
Chapter 87:
I just remembered that I still have some of these two things, Su Li said with a smile.
Li Er was shocked for a moment, then quickly asked, Where are they? Get them quickly.
Su Li nodded and gestured for Li Er to look behind him.
Theyre in the flowerpot behind you.
Su Li took a deep breath, making Li Er feel uneasy. However, he didnt have time to say anything else and immediately turned to look behind him.
In the darkness of the night, illuminated by themplight, Li Er could see the green branches, leaves, and vines. The potatoes werent very tall, with leaves scattered casually above the flowerpot, swaying in the breeze. The sweet potato vines were pale. Even though they were nted in a flowerpot, but they looked sparse.
These two things appeared quite ordinary, not much different from themon green leaves seen along the roadside. But to Li Ers eyes, the flowerpots before him held the most precious treasures in the world. Li Er stood up, walked to the flowerpot, and bent down, gazing intently at what was inside.
He identally brushed the French fries and sweet potatoes against his expensive robe as he reached for them. Then, Li Er raised his hand and gently touched the leaves.
Seeing Li Ers expression, Su Li couldnt help feeling emotional. Leaving aside everything else, the fact that Li Er cherished these crops so much showed his genuine concern for the peoples hardships.
For this reason alone, Li Er could be considered a good emperor.
At this moment, Li Ers heart was filled with immense joy. His emotions had been like a rollercoaster ride in just a short moment.
Li Er felt ecstatic to hear about the miraculous crop that yielded a thousand catties per mu (unit of area).
But then, learning that the precious crops had already been eaten, he experienced a profound sense of loss that was hard to bear. As he was preparing to mobilize the entire countrys resources to bring these crops back from abroad, Su Li suddenly mentioned that some seeds were still left.
Su Li breathed heavily, almost giving Li Er a heart attack. However, Li Er didnt me Su Li at all!
These crops have been growing for a while. Considering the time, they should be ready. You can take a look yourself.
Su Lis voice came from behind, bringing great joy to Li Er. Li Er plunged his hands into the flowerpot without hesitation, carefully pulling out the soil.
Su Li couldnt help but find it amusing to see Li Er delicately avoiding the roots as he worked. Although the flowerpot wasntrge, the soil inside waspact due to being nted with crops.
Reliant solely on Li Ers hands, it would take forever to dig everything up. Su Li stood up and walked over to Li Ers side.
He reached down, gently grabbing the exposed roots and applying some pressure.
A bunch of potatoes were pulled out of the soil by Su Li.
Why so rough! Li Er nced at Su Li, dissatisfied.
Next, his attention was captured by what Su Li held in his hand. Li Er simply squatted down, fixated on the pile of differently-sized yellow fruits beneath the roots.
So these are potatoes?
He carefully plucked the smallest potato, wiped the soil off with his hands, and gently pinched it. The moist sensation on his fingers filled Li Er with unprecedented satisfaction.
So, these are potatoes. The fruits can also be used as crops. You can pick a few and estimate their weight.
Knowing what Li Er cared about most, Su Li kindly suggested. Li Er readily agreed and called Empress Zhangsun over. So, like ordinary peasants, the most prestigious couple in the entire Tang Dynasty started picking potatoes.
Zhangsun found a basket from somewhere and held it, carrying a spoon of water in her other hand. Thus, the most honored couple in the Tang Dynasty found themselves picking potatoes just likemon peasants.
Whenever Li Er picked a potato, Zhangsun would wash it clean and carefully ce it in the basket. It didnt take them long to finish their work.
Li Er looked at Zhangsun and asked, Whats the weight?
Even with Su Lis assurance, Li Er felt nervous and wanted to confirm.
Empress Zhangsun weighed the basket, a look of disbelief crossing her eyes.
Probably more than ten catties? My estimate might not be urate, but you should try it yourself.
Li Er became immediately excited. He took the basket and weighed it up and down. The weight, it cant be less than ten catties A mere flower pot only a couple of palms wide, capable of producing ten catties of grain. If we were talking about per-acre yield, wow
Thinking about it, Li Er couldnt help but take a sharp breath. He immediately calcted that the potato yield per acre might even exceed the one thousand catties Su Li had mentioned!
Lets take a look at the sweet potatoes again! Li Er couldnt wait.
The couple leaned over the flowerpot with sweet potatoes again, and this time, they didnt need Su Lis help. Empress Zhangsun fetched a small shovel while Li Er quickly cleared the soil from the flower pot in a few taps.
Soon, they weighed the sweet potatoes as well. Sweet potatoes wererger, and they produced fewer fruits than potatoes.
But overall, the weight wasnt any less than that of potatoes, and it might have even exceeded them.
With a heavy burden lifted from his heart, Li Er was surrounded by boundless excitement. Closing his eyes, Li Er imagined a future where potatoes and sweet potatoes were promoted throughout the realm.
At that point, he could proim to the world that from then on, under the rule of the Tang Dynasty, no one would starve to death!
With such achievements, even if Li Er achieved nothing else, he would be remembered in history, bing an emperor praised for eternity by future generations.
I want to cultivate both potatoes and sweet potatoes across thend of the Tang Dynasty Li Er turned to Su Li, speaking slowly.
Su Li was shocked by his words and quickly tried to persuade him.
While the yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes is high, they have strict storage requirements. Storageplications mean inconvenience in distribution. Large-scale promotion isnt necessary!
Li Ers mind was racing. Even with Su Lis reassurances, he couldnt shake his excitement. He felt that he needed to confirm it once again.
Empress Zhangsun brought a small shovel, and Li Er cleared the soil from the flowerpot, revealing the sweet potatoes. Sweet potatoes were rtively easier to store than potatoes, but they would onlyst about a month in normal circumstances. They could be kept for a year at most with a proper storage facility.
As time passes, they might sprout and get moldy, leading to deterioration in quality. Li Ers current mindset was simr to that of most newly wealthy people. Happiness came so suddenly that one went from one extreme to another.
In a nutshell, his sudden happiness made him swing from one extreme to another, but regardless, nting these two things was not a good idea.
Chapter 88:
Chapter 88:
Li Er was not an upstart after all. Because of his extreme excitement, it was understandable that he blurted out something thoughtless.
After hearing Su Lis words, Li Er finally managed to calm down. He could tell that the shorings of the new grains that Su Li had mentioned earlier werent meant to discourage him but to make him more aware.
Thinking it over, Li Er sighed softly. Regardless, its still something that yields a thousand catties per acre. With that advantage, its as if Heaven has bestowed a benevolent virtue upon us.
In this moment, Li Ers face suddenly revealed a touch of nostalgia.
You might not know, being young. During the earlier Sui Dynasty, Emperor Yang Guang pursued grand projects and waged campaigns, causing taxes andbor levies to soar annually, burdening themon people beyond words.
At that time, the Crown Prince was stationed in Taiyuan. The once prosperous Fen River Valley was abandoned due to excessive taxation,bor, and natural disasters. The people had neither enough clothing nor food, leading to widespread starvation. These are things Ive personally witnessed. Theres no need to borate on the details recorded in history.
The impact of these two new crops on Li Er was profound. He rarely reminisced about the past in front of his juniors, let alone showed a hint of emotion.
Empress Zhangsun walked over and gently held Li Ers hand.
Li Er smiled at her and then turned to Su Li.
I said I want to introduce these two new crops to the realm, not for immediate gains. I just feel that the people are suffering greatly. For the past four years, whenever I think about people toiling day and night yet still unable to have a meal, Im troubled and unable to sleep. When you presented these two new grains, it filled me with joy. Because it signifies that from now on, the people of the Great Tang wont suffer as they used to. Even in times of great disaster, there will be hundreds of thousands, if not millions, fewer deaths from starvation!
Li Ers genuine emotions caught Su Li off guard. He didnt bring out the potatoes and sweet potatoes just to amuse Li Er. The intention was to shift Li Ers focus, hoping he wouldnt bother him.
The peoples lives in this era were tough, and Su Li could empathize with them. After all, he had spent six years as a peasant before this, facing the soil daily, relying on thends yield for sustenance.
However, he didnt realize thatpared to themon people of history, the hardships he had experienced were rtively good. No matter how you look, the early Zhenguan years of the Great Tang Dynasty were rtively stable without major natural disasters.
It wasnt until now that Su Li realized he lived in a feudal era with low productivity. Due to this low productivity, themon people had no means to resist natural disasters or cmities.
Drought would lead to starvation.
Floods would lead to starvation.
And if war broke out, it would be even worse.
The line from Cao Caos poem, A thousand miles without a rooster crowing, white bones exposed in the wild, was not an exaggeration.
History books were filled with countless records of disasters, both natural and man-made. The reality was far from being encapsted by a cold statement like a year of great famine, people resort to cannibalism.
Behind each recorded eventy the loss of millions of lives.
With these thoughts in mind, Su Lis mood became heavy. Su Li finally realized that this was indeed the true nature of ancient life.
Cold, unforgiving, and harsh.
And he felt that it was time for him to do something for this era. Even if it was for the 20 million people of the Tang Dynasty, he was willing to bring out these two things.
Promoting the new crops would be time-consuming and require effort. It must be done through official channels to spread quickly.
Li Er would undoubtedly gain significant achievements from this endeavor. But these matters didnt concern Su Li much.
If it could ensure that no one in the realm would suffer from hunger again, what would Li Ers reputation matter? Realizing this, Su Lis expression turned serious.
At this point, Li Er asked, You made valid points earlier. So, ording to you, how should these new crops be cultivated?
Su Li thought for a moment, speaking earnestly, Sweet potatoes and potatoes are not particrly picky about soil. Take potatoes, for example. They can grow in even poor, saline-alkali soils, although the yield might be slightly lower. They yield remarkably well in sandy areas. Using good farnd to cultivate these would be wasteful. These two crops are best suited as supplementary crops in agriculture.
nting some in the less fertile corners of farnd can meet the yearly needs. Both sweet potatoes and potatoes are rtively drought-tolerant but not flood-resistant. nting them on slightly elevated terrain ensures a good yield. Even in the face of natural disasters, the people wont be without sustenance.
Li Er nodded, evidently taking Su Lis words to heart. After all, Su Li was the one who knew these two crops throughout the entirety of the Tang Dynasty and thus had the most expertise in this area.
Li Ers mood visibly improved. He washed his hands, then contentedly sat by the stove, unabashedly picking up a roasted sweet potato and a handful of fries.
Ah, such good crops, yet theyre eaten like this. What a waste!
Su Li couldnt help but roll his eyes.
Out of the five of us, you eat the most. Youre the least qualified toin about wasting things. Seriously!
How could you, out of the five of us who are the most, be the least qualified toin about wasting things?
The emperor, speaking nonsense with open eyes, didnt even mind losing face?
Well, if we had used all the food were eating today for nting, the promotion across the realm could be elerated by a bit Li Er muttered.
Li Er wanted benefits, but he wasnt straightforward about it. Instead, he sighed and seemed fishing for something from Su Li.
On this matter, Su Li didnt want to speak. He even felt tempted to throw a sweet potato at him.
Never mind, there are still five catties in the kitchen, Su Li said. He wasnt ignorant, after all. The scale of the promotion of new crops was crucial. With just over a hundred catties of sweet potatoes and potatoes, even if you were in a rush, you couldnt promote them all quickly. Each extra catty would make a significant difference.
Besides, sweet potatoes and potatoes in Su Lis hands were food, while they could be used well in Li Ers hands. Simply put, food promotion couldnt be achieved by merely saying a thousand catties per acre without any actions.
If the people were so easily epting of the new food, sweet potatoes, and potatoes wouldnt have spread across thend over a hundred years, allowing mites to take advantage of it. Li Er was naturally extremely pleased with this oue.
After being satisfied with a full meal, the attendants from the Princess Mansion brought in the kitchens inventory, totaling five catties of sweet potatoes and potatoes.
Li Er was even more delighted, directing the eunuchs to load the sweet potatoes and potatoes onto the carriage himself, leaving in high spirits.
In front of the Princess Mansion, as he watched the carriage grow smaller in the distance, Su Li let out a sigh of relief.
He had finally managed to get rid of Li Er!
Su Li was sure that in the days toe, Li Er would be less active.
Discovering an invincible general was important, of course
But priorities matter, and no matter how impressive a great general might be, they must take a backseat to the new crops.
After all, for an emperor, eliminating the threat of starvation to the people was just as significant as expanding territory, or perhaps even more so.
Chapter 89: 9
Chapter 89: 9
9
Throughout the history of various dynasties, plenty of emperors expanded territory, but even the mightiest dynasties hadnt managed to prevent starvation.
The key was that promoting food wasnt just about breeding. It also involved how to promote it, where to promote it, and how to make the people ept it. These were no small challenges.
Li Er had been mum about how to reward Su Li, even until he left. This behavior puzzled even Empress Zhangsun, who understood him the most. Li Er was known for his generosity towards subordinates, and he usually rewarded them on the spot for their merits.
If Su Li were just an ordinary subject, Empress Zhangsun wouldnt have said much about it. But as a consort and a member of the imperial family, Su Lis position was different.
Moreover, Su Li had been chosen as a consort by Li Er and his wife as a form ofpensation for a past incident. It would be a straightforward solution if Changle refused this marriage when she woke up.
However, Changle had recognized Su Li as her husband, and their rtionship was so close that they were inseparable. Their bond was the envy of others.
Empress Zhangsun could sense that Su Li seemed to harbor resentment towards Li Er and herself from their previous experience. She felt that Su Li cared more about how Li Er and she viewed him.
Empress Zhangsun believed that if they truly treated him as family, any past unpleasantness would naturally fade away with time. By then, asking him to do anything or giving him something wouldnt be an issue.
Li Er treated his subordinates with courtesy and respect, but this approach didnt work for Su Li. Su Li wasnt amon person, he was a consort and interacted with Li Er often. He knew Li Er too well to be awed by him like an ordinary person would.
Empress Zhangsun reminded Li Er to consider Su Lis feelings and treat him as family. Li Er needed to acknowledge that gifts andpliments wouldnt easily sway Su Li.
Li Er couldnt help but sigh and said, How could I forget? This divine food is like an elixir of immortality to me. But how to reward Su Li is actually a problem!
Hearing a slight tone ofint in Li Ers voice, Zhangsun Wu Fei couldnt help but be surprised, Can rewards also be a problem?
Reluctantly, Li Er let out a long sigh. Given his nature, he was always generous, rewarding those who deserved it. What Li Er hoped for the most was that Su Li would take the initiative to make a request.
As long as the terms were eptable, Li Er would certainly be generous. However, Su Li gave him potatoes and sweet potatoes without asking for anything.
Failing to reward merit was not the behavior of a wise ruler!
Moreover, sweet potatoes and potatoes hold significant meaning, and their oue was remarkable. If the reward was inadequate, Li Er himself would feel embarrassed.
Li Er found himself in a dilemma. But when it came to rewarding courtiers, there were only a few options. Promotions, titles, money, and beautiful women.
However, Li Er had been thinking in the Princess Mansion for a while and realized that none of these things could sway Su Li.
The promotion option could be ruled out. Li Er considered integrating Su Li into the military, but Su Li did not notice that idea.
Giving him a civilian title was also problematic. After all, not long ago, Li Er had personally bestowed upon Su Li the title of consort lieutenant, which caused a stir among the courtiers. Though the title of consort lieutenant didnt entail real responsibilities, it was still a significant honor.
Due to this matter, Zhangsun Wuji had been discussing it with Li Er for a while, saying that the courtiers had reservations. Even if Li Er disregarded the opinions of the courtiers, Su Li was already a third-rank officer, so there wasnt much room for further advancement in terms of rank.
Rewarding with money wasnt feasible either. Changle had numerous assets, and money wasnt an issue. Moreover, Su Li wasnt a materialistic person.
Considering that he and Changle had been married for a while without spending much money, rewarding him with money seemed unnecessary.
Rewarding with beautiful women was an even less usible idea. After all, where would a father-inw give his son-inw beautiful women?
Upon closer reflection, it seemed that this young man was truly unconventional!
He was just a peasant, selected as a consort, and his future was uncertain, yet he managed to handle it calmly.
Initially, when Li Er heard that Su Li was taking care of Changle without being asked, he thought the young man had ambitious motives, trying to climb the ranks through this rtionship, and therefore he was putting on a show.
However, as time passed, Li Er realized that Su Li was genuinely trying to care for Changle. After rewarding Su Li, Li Er even asked the pces female officers about him. They informed him that Su Li had initially shown interest in the rewards, but after looking through them, he stored them in the warehouse and never mentioned them again.
During ordinary days, aside from being with Changle, Su Li spent most of his time in the pce kitchen, seemingly indifferent to fame and fortune. Even officers as principled as Wei Zheng at least aimed to leave their mark in history. But Su Li? There seemed to be no clear ambition.
Li Er confided his concerns to Empress Zhangsun, who eventually reminded him that Su Li wasnt entirely without desires. Li Er suddenly realized what she meant.
Changle?
The couple echoed each others words.
Li Erughed heartily, realizing he had a solution to the problem of rewarding Su Li. He already had a rough idea of how to do it.
Time passed day by day.
In the following days, as Su Li had predicted, Li Er didnt visit the Princess Mansion much. He seemed consumed with his newfound passion for sweet potatoes and potatoes. Su Li heard that Li Er had even gone to great lengths to cultivate them, uprooting all the flowers, nts, and trees in the imperial garden to make space for them. He would personally tend to the crops, even standing in the fields during rain to protect them with an umbre.
Li Ers interest in sweet potatoes and potatoes had reached an extreme level. He would spend time gardening and cultivating them himself and even ask for advice on how to grow them effectively. Su Li found this amusing, as the emperor was getting his hands dirty for these crops.
Su Li also discovered that Li Er was no longer pushing Su Li to join the military. Instead, Li Er was interested in effectively cultivating sweet potatoes and potatoes. Li Er seemed to have taken Su Lis advice about the crops being drought-resistant but not flood-resistant to heart. Whenever it rained, Li Er had people stand in the fields with umbres to protect the crops.
With Li Er upied and no longer bothering him, Su Li finally found peace. After finishing his crossbreeding work, he beganrge-scale trials. He estimated that Li Er wouldnt disturb him for quite a while.
In the meantime, Su Li resumed his days of closeness with Changle, spending most of their time together. Even Little Princess asionally joined them for a meal or ytime, allowing Su Li to continue earning points. The points he umted grew significantly, making him feel satisfied.
He even bought the Fixed Beauty Beads, which had been pinned at the top for a while and gifted to Changle. Their close rtionship continued, and they enjoyed each otherspany immensely.
During this period, Su Li also collected potions, which he gave Little Princess to improve her health. Her condition gradually improved, and she became healthier.
One evening, Changle sat at her desk in the study while Su Li stood behind her. A gentle breeze blew in through the half-covered window, causing the paper to rustle. Changle held a pen while Su Li supported her hand, helping her write something on the paper. The scene was intimate, and the couple was lost in their shared moment.
After a while, Changle smiled softly as Su Li held her hand, helping her write a short poem. The breeze brushed the paper as the words flowed smoothly. The poems verses were elegant and powerful, capturing their emotions and connection.
Delicate clouds y tricks, stars carry sorrows, and the Milky Way stretches far in the dark.
Golden Wind and Jade Dew meet once, surpassing countless love stories in the mortal world.
Affection as tender as water, a perfect meeting like a dream, endure the journey back over the Magpie Bridge!
If our love is enduring, what matters if we spend morning and night apart?
The verse beautifully captured their feelings andmitment to each other, a testament to their deep love.
Chapter 90:
Chapter 90:
Changle softly read through this poem with alternating long and short sentences. When she came across the line, If lovests long, how can it be day and night, her body involuntarily trembled.
Following that, a wave of tenderness and sweetness flooded her heart.
Husband Changle murmured, her voice carrying a hint of choking.
The tale of the Cowherd and the Weaver originated during the Zhou Dynasty. Over a thousand years of continuous evolution, it had be a widely known and familiar allegory by the time of the Tang Dynasty.
Reading these lines, Changle couldnt help but recall her past with her husband. She had been bedridden for a long time, appearing to others as an entirely unresponsive puppet.
After her husband arrived at the princesss residence, he tirelessly cared for her, never tiring despite the hardships. Though the two could spend their days together, she was unable to speak or respond to her husband in any way.
In this state, her husbands pain must have been more severe than that of the Cowherd. Even the Cowherd and the Weaver had a day each year to meet on the Magpie Bridge!
But at that time, no one knew when she would awaken. ording to the pce physicians, it was highly likely that her husband might never hear her speak for the rest of his life.
How cruel was that for him?
Hence, during the initial days of recovering consciousness, Changle held a deep fear, a dread that seemed utterly despairing with just a thought.
She was afraid that her husband would leave her if she didnt wake up for a long time. It was exactly this fear that led Changle to be deeply attached to Su Li.
After her recovery, she was unwilling to be apart from her husband, even for a moment.
This feeling was felt by those who had experienced the deepest fear. After a prolonged illness, there was no one attending to her bedside.
If she and her husband were to switch ces, Changle wasnt confident she could care for him for a lifetime. No matter how strong the emotions were, they could not withstand the passage of time.
Moreover, her condition wasnt just an ordinary illness. She couldnt speak, let alonemunicate with others.
In that state, how long could her husband endure?
A year? Two years? Ten years?
Changle didnt know the answer and didnt want to ask her husband. This question weighed on her heart, bing a secret she was unwilling to share with him.
However, seeing this short sentence today, Changle understood her husbands true thoughts!
If lovests long, how can it be day and night?
If its you in the end, no matter howte it is, it doesnt matter
This was the answer her husband had given her!
Unbeknownst to her, tears welled up in Changles eyes. She turned around and embraced Su Li tightly.
Silly wife, its all in the past, everythings fine Su Li gently stroked Changles back,forting her with a soft voice.
The two spent their days in closepanionship, their hearts nearly touching.
How could Su Li not know what Changle was thinking?
But there were some questions he couldnt answer directly, so he used poetry to express his feelings for her. He truly didnt think about being a pretentious poet. Writing poetry to alleviate his wifes worries and to make her happy seemed reasonable to him.
Changle buried her head in Su Lis chest, her shoulders shaking as she finally let her emotions flow, releasing the fear and grievances umting within her.
As they embraced each other forfort, a female officers announcement suddenly came outside the door.
Princess, Princess Xueyan is here!
Changle hesitated for a moment and then quickly said, Please, let her in.
She hurriedly wiped her tears while introducing the visitor, Princess Xueyan, to Su Li.
Husband, Xueyan is my dear friend from my past, and her father is Prince Li Daozong of Jiangxia. She recently went to Jiangxia with her father, so you havent had a chance to meet her.
Su Li was surprised by this revtion. Upon hearing the name Li Xueyan, he felt a sense of familiarity but couldnt quite remember who she was.
When Changle mentioned that Li Xueyan was the daughter of Li Daozong, the King of Jiangxia County, he suddenly recalled.
This girl was also a renowned historical figure!
Her actual name might not be widely known, but everyone recognized her other name.
Princess Wencheng!
During their conversation, a graceful girl walked into the study.
Dear, I had heard about your illness and came to visit you as soon as I returned to the city. How are you feeling? Better?
Like a bell, Li Xueyans voice was melodic, bringing a cheerful tone to the room.
I have fully recovered. I feel even better than before I fell ill! Li Xueyans face lit up with joy upon hearing this news.
Changle approached her, and the two girls immediately embraced each other, sharing stories of their experiences since separation.
After a while, Li Xueyan looked up and examined Su Li, gently nudging Changles arm.
Who is this? Dont you introduce him?
Even though they were in front of Li Er and his wife, Changle was ustomed to being close to Su Li. However, facing her best friends inquiry, she blushed involuntarily.
Still, she took Su Lis arm and introduced him to Li Xueyan: This is my husband, Su Li.
Li Xueyan promptly stood up and greeted Su Li.
Evidently, she had received a proper upbringing and good manners.
After the introduction, the two girls sat at the desk and engaged in a lively conversation.
Su Li observed them with a smile, wondering if he was looking at the renowned Princess Wencheng. With her oval face, delicate eyebrows, and graceful demeanor, Li Xueyan had an aura of elegance and nobility.
Standing at around 57, her height was impressive among women of the era. Her presence exuded both liveliness and tranquility.
She seemed outgoing yet poised, radiating a sense of serenity. Her character was clearly cheerful, but she maintained aposed demeanor. However, in front of Changle, she appeared gentle and refined, embodying wisdom and grace.
One couldnt deny that anyone who left a mark in the annals of history was extraordinary. This image perfectly matched the historical Princess Wencheng, who had made significant contributions to the Xia dynasty.
As Su Li observed Li Xueyan, she was also discreetly observing him. Recently, a story about a peasant being chosen as Changles husband had spread, which intrigued the aristocracy.
Li Xueyan had heard about this incident and sympathized with her friend. But seeing Su Li in person, she found him quite favorable. He was handsome, and she had heard he treated Changle well.
Observing Changles affectionate demeanor and the tender nces exchanged between her and Su Li. Li Xueyan sensed their deep connection. Their affection for each other was strong.
Witnessing this, Li Xueyan couldnt help but feel touched. For Changle, this was undoubtedly a heartwarming oue.
Chapter 91:
Chapter 91:
Observing Changles current state, it was evident that she was doing well and could even be described as extremely content. Li Xueyan felt a mixture of joy for her close friend and a sense of relief. They continued to chat for a while.
Li Zhi, since youve already recovered, why havent you had the urge to go out and have fun? I heard that youve hardly left the estate during this time. Li Xueyan suddenly asked.
Upon hearing this, Changles cheeks turned red, and she couldnt help ncing at her husband. The culture in the Tang Dynasty was quite liberal and open, not imposing strict restrictions on young womens activities.
When the weather was good, it wasmon to see young women from noble families enjoying outings on the outskirts of Changan.
Even when the weather was unfavorable, unmarried women who were acquainted with each other would often invite one another for various activities. So, the lives of Tang Dynasty noblewomen were colorful and not vastly different from those of ordinary men.
Changle was still quite young and had been cherished by Li Er and his wife since childhood, giving her a lively disposition. Before falling ill, she enjoyed going out and having fun.
However, circumstances had changed. She used to feel restless and bored staying in the Princess Mansion alone, prompting her to venture out. Otherwise, prolonged istion could lead to a sense of unease.
But now, with her husband by her side, Changle considered each day spent with him to be the happiest. She regretted not having more time to be close to him and couldnt bear being separated from him. Gradually, she simply stopped going out altogether.
Well, Ive just recently recovered, and when I think about it, I dont find anything particrly interesting outside. Staying at home is fine, Changle blushed and spoke softly.
Li Xueyan smiled and replied, That wont do. Since youve just recovered, getting out and moving around is important. Itll improve your mood and aid in your recovery.
Changle nodded and thought, What could be more joyful than spending time with my husband?
At this point, Li Xueyan continued, I just returned from Jiangxia, and many of my friends have been inactive for a while. Im thinking of organizing a poetry gathering where we can enjoy flowers andpose poems. Changle, are you interested?
For women from prominent families like them, one of the mostmon pastimes was reading andposing poetry.
Since the early days of the Tang Dynasty, it had shown remarkable momentum, affecting various aspects of society. In the literary realm alone, numerous renowned poets emerged, each with their own distinctive style.
From high-ranking officers in the court to reclusive hermits, as long as they possessed talent, their fame would inevitably spread far and wide.
For example, Yu Shinan, one of the twenty-four distinguished ministers of Lingyan Pavilion, was well-liked by the women of Changan for his graceful and refined poetry.
On the other hand, folk poets like Wang Ji often celebrated the pleasures of rural life and pastoral scenes in their verses. This held a distinct charm for the daughters of the aristocracy.
It could be said that organizing poetry gatherings and appreciating recently circted poems were the major interests of these noble women. Nearly everyone was highly enthusiastic about it. Seeing Changles apparent reluctance, Li Xueyan thought she had bezy from staying home for so long. These poetry gatherings often feature renowned schrs who showcased their poetic talents or evaluated poems. Of course, asionally, there were also men from influential families who appeared at these gatherings. They might be potential suitors for some women or even their husbands, but that aspect doesnt bother anyone.
So, she continued, Knowing your nature, that you prefer not to interact with strangers, Ive invited only familiar sisters this time, ensuring no dubious individuals. Its been a while since west met, so its perfect for exchanging literary insights and appreciating each others talents.
Li Xueyan persisted in extending the invitation. However, sensing Changles reluctance, Li Xueyan couldnt help but feel surprised and puzzled. In her understanding, Changle had always loved participating in such activities, rarely missing a chance. So, why was she disying such ack of interest?
Before encountering Su Li, Changle had quite enjoyed such games, but after a moments consideration, she discreetly looked at her husband again. Considering this, Changle felt that there wasnt much appeal to it. She had engaged in these activities in the past, and sometimes, she even wrote a few poems when inspired. Although her age and experience were insufficient to craft genuine masterpieces, her poems were considered exceptional within their small social circle. Thus, in the eyes of her close friends, she was still an undisputed little literary talent.
In the past, she had relished these types of activities. However, she couldnt muster enthusiasm for even the most interesting game if she couldnt participate with her husband. Moreover, during this period, her husband had taken the time to write her a few poems.
After reading his poetry and recollecting the so-called masterpieces she had encountered at previous poetry gatherings, Changle found the experience rather unappealing. Lets just forget about it, she decided after contemting.
Li Xueyan was genuinely surprised at this response and couldnt help but wonder. In her impression, Changle had a strong penchant for poetry and rarely missed out on any poetry gathering. Why this suddenck of interest?
Just as Li Xueyan was about to inquire further, a gentle breeze blew in through the window, dislodging the paper that Changle had pinned to the desk, causing it to fall to the ground at Li Xueyans feet. She picked it up and casually nced at it. Immediately, her attention was captured.
Great handwriting! Li Xueyans keen eye, as a member of the royal family, still held true. The handwriting was majestic and grand, extremely impressive. Li Xueyan asked with a smile, Whose handwriting is this imitating? Li Xueyan had seen her fair share of calligraphy experts, so this wasnt umon.
It was now the Early Tang Dynasty and Changan City could be considered the most vibrant city in the world. Here, struggling talents could be the well-connected sons-inw of the powerful with just one poem, propelling them to sess. Countless unknown merchants unearthed their own wealth forms here, achieving overnight riches. Whether they were talented knights-errant or wealthy elites, Changan was seen as the city of dreams and opportunities. The most talented individuals in the entire Tang Dynasty had gathered in Changan. As a result, the trends in the Changan literary world shifted rapidly.
Newly emerging calligraphy masters werent surprising, and Li Xueyan was used to it. She shifted her focus to the content on the paper andmented as she read, Long and short verses Lizhi, you know how to craft these? Given that Su Li had been a peasant before bing a consort, Li Xueyan couldnt understand how he could write poetry.
At that time, the phonological formats of Tang Dynasty poetry were already quite sophisticated. Although long and short verses were permissible, those who wrote them well were often seen as lesser in the eyes of many. Li Xueyan assumed this was Changles yful creation, hence her casual tone.
However, as she read further, her eyes widened in surprise. If two hearts remain intertwined for a prolonged period, can they still withstand the trials of day and night Wow!
Chapter 92:
Chapter 92:
In an instant, Li Xueyan was struck by this poem, freezing in ce. The gentle breeze caused the papers on the desk to flutter, revealing numerous sheets filled with written words.
Li Xueyan swiftly reached the desk, bending down to take a look. On that stack of papers, astonishingly, every single one was filled with verses.
With a fleeting nce, a look of intense disbelief crossed Li Xueyans eyes.
She turned her head towards Changle and asked, May I take a look?
Changle looked at Su Li, who smiled and nodded cheerfully at Li Xueyan.
At this moment, Li Xueyans thoughts were engrossed in the poem, oblivious to her friends small gesture. After receiving permission, she eagerly picked up the poems from the table, one by one.
Each piece, and then another.
The poems werent lengthy, just a few lines.
Yet almost every page of paper left Li Xueyan astounded, causing her to pause for a while. Of these verses, many were about love, with a few describingndscapes.
Regardless of the theme, every poem invariably contained a line that struck the soul, an unforgettable quatrain!
Flipping through, Li Xueyan closed her eyes for a while, savoring the essence of these poems. Subsequently, she started from the beginning again.
This time, she not only read them but also silently recited them.
Once the boundless sea turns trivial, except for Wushan, clouds cantpare
Gazing at the dawn sky, observing clouds at dusk, whether walking or sitting, thoughts of my beloved linger
Tonight, I only shine the silver basin, fearing our meeting might be a dream
Amidst three thousand rivers, I take only a sip
As I turn back, the person lingers where the lights dim
Every poem, an intery between paper and heart, left her trembling.
Such exquisite lines!
Such profound imagery!
Such poignant life experiences!
In her hands, every poem felt as heavy as a ton.
After reading through them consecutively, Li Xueyan closed her eyes and felt a wave of mncholy.
She returned the poems to the desk, her expression somewhat downcast, lost in thought. Li Xueyans discerning taste was evident. She could naturally recognize the value of these poems. What puzzled her was the poetic imagery, especially within the love poems.
Nearly every piece was about a mans yearning and affection for a woman. The deep-seated emotions conveyed in those words were unforgettable, evoking heartfelt sadness and tears. Even the poems aboutndscapes, whether vivid and delicate or infused with sentiment, carried a touch of sorrow.
Regardless, each one could genuinely be considered a masterpiece!
These were not just beautiful verses. They were heartfeltpositions!
Without any hesitation, Li Xueyan formed her own judgment.
Examining the bold, upright, and vigorous font, Li Xueyan was once again amazed.
After scrutinizing it multiple times, she had already figured it out. This handwriting was natural, done in one stroke, and was not an imitation. It was undoubtedly the work of a distinctive calligrapher
In an instant, an image of an extremely affectionate and talented man leaped into her mind. Whether in calligraphy or poetry, its romantic essence was simply unparalleled!
Even if they had never met before, even without knowing their name
In Li Xueyans heart, a sense of admiration for this man had already taken root. She cherished calligraphy and paintings, especially poetry.
Poetry and calligraphy,bined in excellence, surpassed even the most splendidndscapes in her eyes. They were truly remarkable!
Since she was young, Li Xueyan had dreamt that her future husband would be such a person. As she grew older and encountered numerous so-called talented individuals, this aspiration gradually faded.
People with extraordinary poetry and calligraphy skills did exist, with Yu Shinan being a prominent example. However, such figures were generally older.
Li Xueyan, as a member of the royal family, couldnt possibly have any connection with these aging talents. Moreover, she was a proud person herself. Though many were elegant and talented, the young talents often left her unimpressed with their poetry, calligraphy, and paintings.
Undoubtedly, at this moment, Li Xueyan was suddenly moved. At the very least, she desperately wanted to know the identity of the author of these poems.
Who is the author of these poems? Li Xueyan couldnt resist asking.
Changle tilted slightly towards Su Li and smiled, Well, hes far away in the sky, but also right in front of you!
Throughout, Changle had been smiling at her best friend.
As the artistic essence of the poems surged, Li Xueyans emotions swayed, her expression tinged with sadness and mncholy. However, Changles heart was brimming with joy, even a hint of pride.
These days, Su Li asionally wrote two poems to charm her. Even an outsider like Li Xueyan could discern the quality of those poems.
And how could Changle not know?
These poems wereposed by her husband. Although he didnt say it, Changle knew that those poignant love poems must have been written when she was bedridden. Every line of the poem revealed her husbands adoration for her.
When Changle first read them, her emotions were hard to suppress, and tears fell often. But looking back now, her heart was brimming with joy.
Such poetic masterpieces were not merely superficial. They undoubtedly reflect deep thoughts and emotions, flowing naturally in a seamlessposition.
If it werent for her husbands deep affection, how could he have created these enduring works?
Changle simply adored her husband, who possessed such remarkable talent!
Unfortunately, her husband was always by her side every day, and he wrote poetry just to make her happy. Changle had tested him before, but Su Li showed little interest in gaining fame.
To the point where Changle often felt like she had a treasure but couldnt disy it to the world, her close friend in the womens chambers inadvertently stumbled upon her husbands poems, and Changle was secretly delighted.
Changle and Li Xueyan shared a close rtionship,rgely because they shared many interests and hobbies. When they were younger, they often fantasized together about the qualities they wished for in their future partners. And her husband perfectly fulfilled all of Changles fantasies about a husband!
Every time she reminisced about it, Changle felt that her luck had reached an unprecedented pinnacle. She was a royal princess, born with immense privilege and never needing to worry about her basic needs. The worries that ordinary women faced had no connection to her.
The only exception was that, regardless of how much Li Er loved her, she couldnt have her way of determining her own marriage!
Throughout history, there had never been a princess who could freely choose a husband to her liking. Changle even felt incredibly fortunate. If she hadnt fallen seriously ill, how could she have encountered such a perfect match as Su Li?
So, as she looked at the amazed expression on Li Xueyans face, Changle was immensely content, even feeling a small sense of pride.
The person behind these poems that left her best friend mesmerized was none other than her husband!
Chapter 93:
Chapter 93:
Li Xueyan was utterly surprised. She believed these poems were the unpublished works of lesser-known talents that Changle had collected recently.
Never could she have imagined that the consort actually wrote them?
Turning to look at Su Li, Li Xueyans expression became quiteplex. Her initial impression of Su Li had been favorable, but that was mostly limited to his handsome appearance and his kindness towards Changle.
A consort, after all, only needed these two qualities. What more could she expect?
However, Li Xueyan hadnt anticipated that Changles consort would be a remarkably talented individual whom she even admired!
At this realization, Li Xueyan couldnt help but regard Changle with admiration and respect, devoid of any jealousy. For women like them, being able to find a ce in their hearts, to realize their dreams was the ultimate fortune!
Li Xueyan genuinely felt happy for Changle.
These poems each possess an enduring quality that could be passed down through generations. Why not present them at a poetry gathering for the sisters to appreciate?
After a brief distraction, Li Xueyan recalled this matter again. Originally, if Changle had been unwilling to step out, she wouldnt have insisted.
However, after encountering these poems, Li Xueyan found it hard to hold back. Works of such timeless value shouldnt be kept hidden. In her opinion, it would be a great loss to the literary world of the Tang Dynasty!
Changles eyes sparkled, and she couldnt help but purse her lips.
As the saying goes, the wealthy and famous should not shy away from their homnd, just as embroidered robes shine at night.
Whenever her husbandposed poems for her, Changle would experience a simr feeling. Her husbands indifference to fame and fortune, his preference for herpany over mingling with literature, naturally brought her joy. However, Changle didnt want her husband to remain so detached from recognition and worldly sess. After all, her husbands exceptional talent could effortlessly make him renowned.
What woman didnt have a hint of vanity?
But Li Xueyan, marveling at these poems alone, brought immense joy to Changle. If her husbands poems could be shared with the world
Then, people everywhere would recognize her husbands literary brilliance!
Thinking of this prospect, Changle felt incredibly delighted.
The most practical and effective method was undoubtedly participating in a poetry gathering. The sisters at these events all hailed from the most influential families in the Tang Dynasty and held significant sway.
With their support, these poems were sure to rapidly gain poprity.
However, on second thought, if she were to attend the poetry gathering alone, basking in the ttery and admiration of the sisters while leaving her husband at home
Changle began to hesitate.
Observing Changles expression of indecision, Su Li couldnt help but smile inwardly. Although he needed to earn points, spending time with Changle was his top priority.
After all, Changle was his dearest wife, andpared to her happiness, point umtion ranked second in Su Lis heart.
He wasnt that selfish yet to cut off Changle from any social interaction. This would be terrifying for any normal person. Even before Su Li could respond, Li Xueyan spoke up.
How about hosting the poetry gathering at your Princess Mansion? Li Xueyan suggested again, noticing Changles thoughts. She was perceptive and understood Changles predicament.
Knowing how deeply Changle and Su Li were in love, Li Xueyan couldnt help but envy their genuine affection. She also felt genuine admiration for their candid emotions.
However, she genuinely didnt want these exquisite poems to go unnoticed. It would be a waste! Changle didnt want to be separated from Su Li, making this issue easy to address.
Choosing the Princess Mansion as the venue for the poetry gathering was a solution. As Su Li owned the Princess Mansion, his appearance at the gathering would be natural.
Li Xueyans suggestion fueled Changles excitement. Changle looked at Su Li and said softly, Husband
Su Li couldnt help but touch Changles head and smiled, saying, If you want to do it, go ahead. Whatever you do, your husband supports you!
This sweet and naive demeanor amused Su Li. He didnt have any reason to reject the idea. His thoughts were quite straightforward. He never had intentions of concealing anything.
With his current abilities, to be blunt, he had the power to do as he pleased in this era. Whatever he wanted to do, he could follow his heart. Even Changle, who interacted with him daily, didnt fully grasp this concept.
After all, no matter how intelligent Changle was, she couldnt possibly understand that he was a time traveler with a system.
Li Er begged him to join the army and fight for the country, but Su Li was hesitant
While Su Li yed the role of a scribe to make his wife happy, she interpreted it as his indifference to fame and fortune.
This kind of situation was something that Su Li couldnt exin.
After receiving her husbands permission, Changle was immediately overjoyed.
Her vanity didnt solely drive her motivation. It was mainly because she genuinely didnt want her beloved husband to remain obscure.
Back when she was seriously ill, bedridden, unable to speak, and unconscious, the emperor had chosen her husband toe to the Princess Mansion. He was called a consort, but everyone in Changan knew that he was merely a tool for ceremonial asions.
She knew that her husbands fate would have been bleak if she hadnt recovered. Even in her unconscious state, she could sense the dire circumstances he would face.
No need to ask. At that time, everyone thought her husband was unlucky. But with her husbands devoted care, Changle eventually woke up, and the emperor rewarded him, officially making him a consort.
Because of his former identity, most people envied and resented him, thinking he was just a fortunate opportunist.
But who could see that her husband cared for her tirelessly while she was bedridden, day and night, without even bothering to change his clothes?
No one else couldprehend the depth of her feelings for her husband. In their eyes, everything he had was due to his status as a consort.
But how could they know her husbands true nature? A warrior capable of great feats, strong enough to throw an elephant.
They were also oblivious to her husbands exceptional skill in poetry, far surpassing those so-called talented poets.
Whenever she thought about these things, Changle felt unjust toward her husband. Her husband was clearly outstanding, so why were people only talking about his luck?
In reality, she was the lucky one. Facing other matters, Changle could remainposed, but when it came to her husband, she couldnt stay calm.
She felt aggrieved for her husband. He was far more remarkable than others perceived.
To rectify this, she decided to host a poetry gathering to clear her husbands name.
Werent they all saying her husband was a useless peasant? Well then, let them see who was truly useless!
Chapter 94:
Chapter 94:
Changle and Su Li settled the matter with a conversation and a nce. Looking at it from Li Xueyans perspective, their understanding was truly remarkable. She was most concerned about Changles well-being after returning to Changan from Jiangxia. Thus, beforeing, she had already gathered some impressions of Su Li through inquiries.
Common people tended to be superstitious, believing that Changle woke up shortly after Su Li became a consort, and they considered Su Li to be a sign of good luck. The nobility and those managing the Jiangxia County pce werent as ignorant as themon folks. They simply thought that Su Li had gotten lucky.
When Princess Changle fell ill, numerous renowned doctors were consulted, but many were baffled as they couldnt identify her ailment. Given the mysterious nature of the illness, it couldnt be approached conventionally. Therefore, Changles recovery might have been sudden and unexpected, and Su Lis arrival was seen as auspicious.
Despite his status, Su Li was just an ordinary peasant, and in terms of wealth, he owned only a small piece ofnd. Apart from his handsome appearance, what could match Changle? Followingmon sense, such statements truly reflected the rity of the situation.
Even Li Xueyan had such thoughts before visiting, though her impression of Su Li improved after meeting him. However, it was still not quite the ideal image Changle had in mind. Only after seeing Su Lis writing and poems did Li Xueyans perception changed.
Evidently, the public had deep misunderstandings and biases about this consort. Su Li was far from being a simple, lucky peasant. With exceptional talents, he didnt seek fame and only shared a deep connection with Changle. Li Xueyan couldnt believe the rumors and gossip that circted outside. She believed Su Li didnt know about them.
Su Li knew and still chose to ignore it. Unintentionally, in Li Xueyans mind, Su Lis image merged with that of the great historical schrs. Those schrs were merely figures in history books, no matter how detached from fame and fortune. But Su Li was a living, breathing individual before her eyes.
As fantasies blended with reality, Li Xueyan felt envious of Changle and admired Su Li. Her thoughts wandered through various emotions, creating a mix of admiration for Su Lis realness amidst her envy for Changle.
Observing the deep affection between the couple, Li Xueyan couldnt help but feel a bit sad. There was a time when she and Changle discussed their visions of future husbands. Now, Changle had found happiness as he wished, but what about herself? When would she meet her true destined partner? Such thoughts left Li Xueyan feeling a bit down.
She nced at the poems on the desk and lowered her head, immersing herself in their words. Watching the woman lost in poetry before him, Su Li felt a surge of emotions. After all, this was Princess Wencheng, historically symbolizing the Tang Dynastys alliance with Tubo through marriage, exchanging her lifetime of happiness for the stability of the Tang Dynastys periphery, and introducing civilization to Tubo.
Even though her marriage to Tubo wasnt a humiliation for the Tang Dynasty, and her contribution to the Central ins was considerable, there was always something that couldnt be overlooked. No matter her achievements or status, it wasnt her desired life.
Li Er agreed to the Tubo marriage for his ambitions and dreams, not considering Li Xueyans feelings. The Tubo people admired the Tang Dynastys prosperity and sought to marry a noble Tang daughter. However, all of this came at the expense of the womans happiness right in front of them.
Whether it was Li Er, Songtsan Gampo, or the Tang Dynastys people, they had never truly considered Li Xueyans emotions. Su Li could imagine how difficult it must have been for her to marry alone in a foreignnd among barbarians.
Even though she held a noble status, how could there be any happiness in such a ce? The indigenous Tubo people were ignorant of etiquette and often behaved tyrannically. The living standards were drastically different from what she had known before. Finding a kindred spirit to talk to was nearly impossible.
This was the cruelest punishment imaginable for a woman with a gentle heart who had cherished poetry and longed for culture from a young age. Enduring such torment was her fate in Tubo. Could she still read poems from her homnd after being in Tubo?
In the Zhangsun Mansions main hall, Zhangsun Wuji looked at his son.
I heard that there has been a lot of gossip in Changan City recently, mostly ndering Consort Su Li, Zhangsun Wujis face turned sour as he addressed Zhangsun Chong.
Zhangsun Chong let out a coldugh and said, Ive heard about it too. Its only natural. Su Li was originally just a peasant who got lucky and became a consort. Given this fact, how could people not talk?
Zhangsun Wujis face showed a trace of disappointment. He knew very well that these rumors were essentially spread by Zhangsun Chong himself. Themon people were ignorant, and there was an inherent reverence for the royal authority. If no one was behind it, how could these rumors about the royal family spread rapidly and intensify?
Rebellious child, youre not telling me the truth even now? Zhangsun Wuji said angrily. Seeing his fathers anger, Zhangsun Chong involuntarily shrank his neck. Since he was young, he had always been most afraid of his father.
However, when he thought of Su Li, an intense anger surged within him once again. Those words indeed came from him. In Zhangsun Chongs eyes, he and Changle were childhood sweethearts, in perfect agreement, and this marriage was settled long ago. But Su Li, that peasant, had intervened and taken Changle away!
He couldnt ept such humiliation. Furthermore, those words wouldnt have spread if Su Li was truly capable and confident. This wasnt defaming him. It was the truth.
Seeing Zhangsun Chongs silent response, Zhangsun Wuji couldnt help but sigh. Objectively, he could understand Zhangsun Chongs feelings. However, that didnt mean he could tolerate Zhangsun Chongs actions.
Although Zhangsun Wuji was deeply involved in politics, he wasnt entirely devoid of humanpassion. He truly treated the marriage of his children as a form of capital, but he had put considerable thought into it.
Moreover, Zhangsun Chong was his eldest son and the future inheritor of the massive family legacy. For this reason, Zhangsun Wuji had arranged this marriage. But even with his power, not everything went as he wished.
Chapter 95:
Chapter 95:
Who could have predicted that Changle would suddenly fall seriously ill? Under such circumstances, if Zhangsun Wuji still insisted on having Zhangsun Chong marry Changle, it would be foolish. When Li Er and his wife learned about this, how would they view the Zhangsun family?
However, Zhangsun Chong believed Su Li was responsible for Changles misfortune. Though Zhangsun Chong seemed to tarnish Su Lis reputation, he believed it was justified. Yet, since Su Li was Changles consort, if his reputation suffered, how would it reflect on Changle?
Seeing Zhangsun Chongs silence, Zhangsun Wuji continued to persuade him. I know youre not willing, but the fact remains that Su Li is Changles consort, and the oue cant be changed. A true man needs to have the courage to ept and let go. Continuing to dwell on this will only make people look down on you.
Zhangsun Chong and Su Li were from different worlds. He was just a peasant who got lucky and became a consort. This was already his biggest stroke of fortune, his lifes pinnacle achievement.
But youre different. Youre the sessor of the Zhangsun n, and your future is boundless. Wealth and powere effortlessly to you. The gap between you and Su Li will only grow wider. Hes like a sparrow perched on a branch while you were born to be an eagle soaring high above the earth. Why even consider him a rival?
Zhangsun Wujis words carried genuine emotion. He sincerely hoped that Zhangsun Chong would awaken to these truths. In the aristocratic society of the Tang Dynasty, grooming the eldest son was of utmost importance. Just like Zhangsun Chong, at a young age, he had already entered official service and became the Deputy Minister of Rites. If he followed the established path without making mistakes and steadily advanced, he would inevitably achieve high status without any surprises.
However, if he couldnt let go of this matter, others might perceive him as narrow-minded, as Zhangsun Wuji pointed out. Indeed, in the eyes of the Tang Dynastys elite, Su Li was a sparrow, while Zhangsun Chong was an eagle. Why would an eagle consider a sparrow its rival? Holding onto such a limited perspective could leave a negative impression on others.
Zhangsun Wuji was aware of the incident when Li Er consulted Yuan Tiangang to predict Su Lis destiny. Even the conversation details between Yuan Tiangang and Li Er were crystal clear to him. Zhangsun Wuji considered the idea of Su Li being an auspicious omen for the Tang Dynasty as baseless.
He believed that such notions resulted from ignorance among themon people, with individuals like Yuan Tiangang exploiting them under the guise of divination. Zhangsun Wuji and most elites never put any stock in such beliefs. Their positions and power resulted from vast family legacies built up over centuries or hard-fought struggles through generations. Whether someone seeded depended first on their lineage and second on their abilities.
Su Lis seemingly incredible luck might ur once in a lifetime, and his highest potential was perhaps bing a favored consort who livedfortably. In a way, Zhangsun Wujis mindset aligned with that of Zhangsun Chongs. However, he chose not to reveal Yuan Tiangangs predictions to his son, knowing that Zhangsun Chongs youthful impulsiveness could lead to trouble.
His sons tendency to spread rumors about Su Li due to personal resentment worried Zhangsun Wuji. If Zhangsun Chong had learned that Yuan Tiangang had dered Su Li an auspicious omen for the Tang Dynasty, he might have taken it seriously out of jealousy. Regardless of what Zhangsun Chong might do, it wouldnt surprise Zhangsun Wuji. Instead, it could potentially lead to a problematic situation.
In short, the only connection between you and Su Li in this lifetime is that he married Changle. In the future, you dont need to interact with him, summarized Zhangsun Wuji.
Fathers heartfelt words made Zhangsun Chong contemte.
I will remember the lesson, Father.
He said these words begrudgingly.
He understood the reasoning, but epting that the woman he had considered his fiance for so many years suddenly belonged to someone else, especially someone as ordinary as a peasant like Su Li, was hard for Zhangsun Chong to swallow.
Whenever he recalled thest time he went to the Princesss Mansion and heard the intimate conversations between Su Li and Changle through the door, anger red up within Zhangsun Chong.
In reality, Zhangsun Chong knew that his actions held no real significance. With so many consorts in the Tang Dynasty without a solid background, entering the princesss mansion would inevitably lead to usations of living off the princesss wealth. Those so-called young talents, each one of them, willingly epted thebel, even if they knew it wasnt ttering.
But Su Li, an initially penniless peasant, had nothing to worry about regarding reputation. What was the point of attacking him with things he didnt care about? What result could that possibly yield?
The truth was that Zhangsun Chong was simply venting his frustration through these actions.
Especially since the rumors had been circting for so long, even the thickest-skinned person would react to some extent. At the very least, those rumors might affect Su Lis mood. That would be even better if he got upset and did something out of character due to his emotions.
However, the reality was that all his efforts were in vain. Su Li remained holed up in the Princesss Mansion, not reacting to any of it. It was as if Zhangsun Chongs actions were punches thrown into thin air, his strength useless, leaving him nearly breathless with internal frustration.
Even without Zhangsun Wujis advice, Zhangsun Chong was already starting to feel that it was all rather pointless. So, when Zhangsun Wuji persuaded him, Zhangsun Chong readily agreed. He truly took his fathers words to heart.
Indeed, he and Su Li were from entirely different worlds. The only aspect that had caught his attention was bing Changles consort.
Regarding capability, Su Li didnt warrant the amount of attention Zhangsun Chong gave him. Even if Su Li never left the Princesss Mansion, did he not know about the rumors circting outside? Zhangsun Chong didnt buy it.
Now, it seemed that Su Lisck of reaction wasnt due to ack of willingness to fight back but rather ack of capability to resist. He was just a consort, after all
At this moment, Zhangsun Chong felt like he was finally letting go.
Chapter 96:
Chapter 96:
Since Changle agreed to host a poetry gathering at the Princess Mansion, Li Xueyan had been busy. She was traveling between the mansions of various influential figures in Changan City these days.
Even in the county pce, she organized a few small poetry gatherings. Thanks to Li Xueyans efforts, Su Lis poems quickly gained poprity within this small circle.
The poignant verses earned tears from young girls and newlywed noblewomen. Li Xueyans goal was to make the poetry gathering at the Princess Mansion lively.
So, she didnt reveal all of Su Lis poems or disclose that Su Li was the author. She only mentioned that the author would appear at the Princess Mansions poetry gathering.
Soon, Princess Changles poetry gathering became well-known in Changan. Everyone who saw the poems presented by Li Xueyan wanted to attend the gathering to meet the rising star of the poetry world.
Unknowingly, the day of the poetry gathering arrived. In the evening, a full moon had just risen.
In front of the Princess Mansion was a bustling scene with carriages and people.
Almost all the top noblewomen of the Tang Dynasty were present at todays gathering. Even at the Princess Mansion, such a grand event was rare.
The entire mansion, along with hundreds of servants, was bustling under the direction of female officers. With the moon high in the sky, the garden inside the Princess Mansion was already filled with people.
Lanterns of various styles adorned the branches, casting a soft yellow light over the entire garden. Everywhere, young women chatted andughed, and no matter which direction they walked, a fragrant breeze greeted them. The atmosphere was lively and joyful. These noblewomen rarely participated in suchrge-scale events, so they had endless conversations.
Combined with the variety of snacks provided by the Princess Mansion, the scene was even more festive. Amid this cheerful ambiance, Changle formally announced the start of the poetry gathering.
Traditionally, the first step of such a gathering was to share popr poems.
That was the initial n as well. However, when the servants distributed the recently collected verses, everyone seemed uninterested.
Li Zhi, we didnte here to see these dull things. Wheres the author? Bring them out for everyone to see! a candid noblewoman said.
This statement received immediate agreement from the others. Everyone present had seen the poems circted through Li Xueyans efforts.
During this period, these noblewomen had been captivated by those few poems. Womens hearts were delicate, and Li Xueyan had specifically chosen to write sentimental poems.
It could be said that they both loved and resented the author of these poems. Which young girl didnt yearn for romance?
The poems heart-wrenching or sweet depictions of love touched their hearts with each line. Reading these verses repeatedly each day, their emotions resonated, intensifying their curiosity about the authors.
In their experiences, they had never encountered someone with such eloquence and charm. One could imagine that once the author revealed their identity. Regardless of their background, with such devoted fans spreading the word, they would be famous instantly.
Looking at these women, each eagerly awaiting her turn, Changles heart was filled with boundless joy. She knew that their interest was solely due to her husbands talent. She turned to Su Li and whispered, My husband
Su Lis face showed a slightly helpless smile. He understood Changles desire to vindicate him. In Su Lis original intentions, this matter held little significance. After all, what use was literary fame? Even if he became as renowned as the great poet Li Bai, his verses would be mere entertainment in the eyes of the emperor.
Ordinary aspirations for fame and wealth meant nothing to Su Li. He couldnt act without restraint whether he achieved great fame or high status. However, since Changle was eager, he didnt mind the attention. Su Li stood up.
Suddenly, all the noble women wore expressions of disbelief. After all, before this, everyone knew Su Li was just an ordinary peasant. There were rumors that he was lucky to marry Princess Changle. There was noparison between Su Li and Changle regarding background or education.
However, Su Li didnt care about theseparisons. He knew his wifes heart was set on organizing this poetry gathering not out of vanity but to validate his worth.
Su Li wasnt concerned about his reputation but was willing to make his wife happy. Without waiting for anyone to y the role of the antagonist or for any dramatic reveal, Su Li, without hesitation, presented the poems he had prepared in advance.
One titled Untitled, another Jin Se, and yet another Acacia. These weremon poems often found in the literary novels of his past life. In the context of a novel, the protagonist would only reveal such powerful verses after facing setbacks and numerous shocks.
However, Su Lis intention was not the same. He didnt seek fame but simply wished to fulfill Changles desire. Moreover, whether he deserved Changles affection wasnt determined by others.
Li Er took the sweet potatoes and potatoes from his own stash. Even though the reward hadnt been officially granted yet, there was no way Li Er could forget his contribution. Whether he deserved the credit or not was up to Li Er to determine, and with his audacious demeanor, he was probably already secretly enjoying it.
Due to Su Lis strategic move, the entire poetry gathering became Su Lis spotlight. They didnt have time to voice their doubts before being plunged into amazement. In just a short moment, Su Li managed to cover the astonishing plot points that would have taken more than a dozen chapters in a novel.
Like a spring silkworm dying after spinning its silk, a wax torch burns to ashes as tears fall.
This sentiment can only be reminisced, for it was already lost at that moment.
Red beans born in the southernnd, a few branches sprout in spring. May you pick more, for this thing embodies lovesickness.
The noble women erupted in praises and admiration. Su Li, however, only looked towards Changle.
Is that enough, mydy? Su Lis eyes carried a yful smile.
Yes, yes, Changle nodded vigorously.
As their eyes met, although they exchanged only a few words, their genuine emotions couldnt be hidden. Despite being given a dose of romantic affection, the noblewomen present were still captivated by the scene.
At this moment, an idea sprouted in everyones minds. Who said this consort was just a useless peasant? To craft such poetry, to write such wordscould such a person be unworthy of Changle?
A man of talent and a woman of beauty! Su Li possessed handsome looks and demonstrated talent todayrumors were shattered instantly, doubts were crushed!
This was the true coupling of talent and beauty, a perfect match! And the noblewomen who had initially pitied Changles marriage now found themselves envious, wishing it were them instead!
Chapter 97:
Chapter 97:
A group of noble women at the poetry gathering were mostly sheltered from lifes hardships, and many were young artistic women. Consequently, they often naively believed that talent represented everything.
Su Li led with three exceptional works, almost at the eras pinnacle.
Rumors about Su Li quickly fell apart.
Changle achieved her desires, although she sensed that her husband seemed unconcerned about public opinion.
But she cared deeply!
For four months, her husband had cared for her tirelessly. Changle knew she wouldnt have woken up without him.
It was such a precious bond. How could she not care about Su Lis reputation?
She needed to let everyone know her husband was worthy. In the days that followed, Su Li and Changle continued to enjoy each otherspany.
Changle hosted several poetry gatherings in the pce. Su Li willinglyplied, writing poems ording to Changles wishes.
Thanks to Su Lis remarkable memory, he could recall even the faintest poems from their previous life, making copying easy. He covered various types of poets works, even exhaustively for poets like Li Bai and Bai Juyi.
Su Li also copied some short and long sentences, sparking a trend in Changan despite poetry not being popr in the Tang Dynasty. Unlike before, Su Lis motive was to fulfill Changles desire.
As a result, he was more rxed, not needing to worry about fitting his life experiences into every poem. He changed the characters and events that didnt happen at most.
After all, Su Li didnt care about his reputation in the poetry world. Furthermore, he didnt rely on fame for his livelihood. Finally, he wasnt afraid of others doubts.
Could they prove he copied it? If not, it was irrelevant. He didnt depend on this for his living.
Poetry and literature were merely embellishments of civilization. Many renowned poets ended their lives in depression, leaving behind their work in history. For a nation, they were just ornaments.
Su Lis casual approach was well-received by the noble women at the poetry gathering. After all, he would effortlessly present three to five poems each time.
In Su Lis view, he was merely pulling and sharing them from his memory. But to others, every word that came out of Su Lis mouth was a masterpiece, brimming with elegance and pearls of wisdom. His inspiration seemed unending as if the heavens were feeding him.
Thanks to the cirction among the noble women and the exceptional quality of Su Lis poems, these works began to spread and even gained poprity in Changan.
Su Lis unexpected approach started to earn him a reputation. There were romantic, realistic, emotional, and scenic works.
As Su Lis poems flowed out more and more, his name became more widely known in Changan. Many people in Changan already knew about Su Li.
Initially, he was the unfortunate guy who helped the princess. Later, he became the lucky one when the princess woke up.
But this time, they got to know Su Li again. Since these poems were circting among the circle of noble women, Su Lis public image began to change. He was portrayed colorfully as exceptionally talented, spirited, and handsome.
From a girls perspective
Su Li was already a rare, handsome man, and coupled with such exceptional talent, if not for Princess Changle, he would have easily stirred romantic feelings.
It was worth noting
Within the poetry gatherings, many women admired Su Li even though Su Li was a consort and Princess Changles husband.
But this was the Tang Dynasty, an era of open emotions.
Or rather in such circles, it was difficult for someone as talented and handsome as Su Li to go unnoticed and unappreciated. This was hard to resist. Of course, nobody would be so bold as to express it openly.
Su Li and Princess Changle were always seen holding hands and snuggling together. Although their behavior wasnt inappropriate, their intimate behavior in front of others was rare for the era. Men might call Su Li shameless and unmanly, while women might see him as the man of their dreams.
As time passed, more poetry meetings were held, and Su Lis name became more well-known in Changan.
Su Lis name was frequently heard among the deep circles of noble women. The stories of Su Li and Princess Changle gradually spread, showing their deep affection and love for each other.
The incident of Su Li throwing the elephant didnt be public, as Li Er suppressed the news. Overall, the affection between Su Li and Changle became a popr story in Changan.
Among Su Lis devoted fans, including manydies in Changan, this charming image of Su Li made it hard not to adore him. They even had a saying, Marry someone like Consort Su, talented and devoted.
While it was challenging to impress political figures with poetic talent, winning over women was much easier. Due to the pursuit of noble women, Princess Changle realized she might have taken things too far
She wanted to help clear her husbands name, but he had be a national heartthrob. While most noble women at the poetry meetings behaved conservatively due to Princess Changles status and Su Lis marital status, their passionate gazes still made Changle feel insecure.
Especially when those heated looks were directed at Su Li without reservation, Changle even started sensing that her close friends looks towards her husband were bing rather unusual.
Um Husband How about we stop holding poetry meetings after the next one? Princess Changle lightly shook Su Lis arm.
Chapter 98:
Chapter 98:
Su Li gave a small smile and yfully pinched Changles nose.
Ill listen to mydy Su Li easily understood Changles intentions. Moreover, Su Li had no intention of seeking fame through this. However, it ended up bing famous by ident.
In just two months
Su Li became the most renowned talent in the Great Tang!
However, this was merely a trivial achievement for Su Li over the past two months. Li Er hadnt even visited once during these two months as he was busy.
Considering the 60-day growth cycle of potatoes, even without advanced cultivation techniques, they wouldnt yield much. Sweet potatoes took a bit longer to grow, but as time went on, they required more attention.
Given Li Ers attachment to these crops, he probably wished to sleep beside them to watch over them at night.
While Li Er didnt visit, Empress Zhangsun dide a few times. Empress Zhangsun naturally paid attention to the sudden craze of poetry gatherings among the noblewomen in Changan.
After some understanding, she knew what Su Li had been up totely. Empress Zhangsun Wu Fei was already aware of Su Lis poetic talent.
Based on the line I have no regrets when my belt gets wider and wider, and I have be emaciated for you, she could already see his potential. However, Zhangsun Wu Fei couldnt have anticipated the extent of Su Lis poetic abilities.
In just two months, there were numerous big and small poetry gatherings.
But every work presented was impressive and had the potential to be passed down through generations. The efficiency and quality of Su Lis poetry were unheard of. Later on, Su Lis poems found their way into the pce.
Empress Zhangsun frequently saw young princesses lost in thought while reading Su Lis poems. From their ounts, she learned that the youngdies of Changan were now emting Su Lis poems.
This event led to a slight increase in the price of paper throughout Changan.
The paper has be valuable in Changan!
Moreover, many prominent youngdies in the waiting chambers saw Su Li as the ideal image of their dream partner. Queen Zhangsun couldnt help but feel restless!
However, because of this, she didnt doubt Su Li and Changles feelings.
After all, Su Li and Changle were inseparable and devoted to each other. No one could doubt their rtionship.
What troubled Queen Zhangsun was something else altogether. As the Queen Mother, she was responsible for all matters concerning women.
The intermarriages between noble families required her to oversee and bear witness. Queen Zhangsun was, in essence, the most influential matchmaker in the entire Great Tang Dynasty!
Because of Su Lis poetry, the noblewomen of Changan had suddenly be more demanding. These days, Queen Zhangsun hosted many leading women from noble families. Upon entering the pce, these women sat there, sighing incessantly.
They all expressed worry about not being able to find suitable inws for their marriageable daughters.
Even many who had already arranged marriages were now resisting marriage. Surprisingly, their reasons were almost identical.
They wanted their future husbands to resemble Su Li in looks, write as beautifully as him, and even be skilled at poetry!
While not everyone could match Su Lis extraordinary talents, they expected a certain ability level. This dilemma weighed heavily on these leading women.
The families of these nobles, the matters of marriagehow could they be concerned about such superficial qualities?
Wasnt it merely about matching social status so they could support each other in the future?
It should be a good match as long as the backgrounds were equivalent. But those noblewomen seemed to be possessed, endlessly fussing over these things.
What mattered if a potential husband was handsome, wrote well, or even crafted a good poem? These attributes couldnt be eaten or drunk. What was the use?
However, these nobledies acted as if they were under a spell, causing constant disturbances. The quieter ones remained silent and shed tears when they heard this. The more headstrong ones made a stir, unsettling their households.
Empress Zhangsun listened to this situation in shock and also felt a strong sense of crisis. Su Lis sudden fame in Changan was undoubtedly the greatest challenge in her matchmaker career since she became empress.
Fortunately, Su Li was her son-inw!
Queen Zhangsun had no choice but to personally visit Su Li to resolve the situation. Her objective wasnt tooplicated, simply to request that her son-inw refrain from writing poetry so recklessly.
She wanted him to stop, and over time, once the hype died down, the unrealistic admiration of the noblewomen of Changan would naturally fade as well.
While the girls infatuations might not have matured, their feelings would eventually wane as long as Su Li refrained from writing.
Changle naturally agreed to Queen Zhangsuns request. When Princess Changle initially organized the poetry gatherings, it was to help enhance her husbands reputation. Now that the goal was achieved and perhaps gone overboard, Changle was already content.
Li Er and Empress Zhangsun were busy attending to their official duties daily, leaving little time for the younger couple.
However, the young princess was different. Still, at a young age, her daily tasks were eating and ying.
She had been running there frequently since she tried baked sweet potatoes and French fries at the Princesss Mansion. And whenever she came, she stayed the entire day.
Li Er and Empress Zhangsuns visit left Su Li somewhat impatient, but the arrival of the young princess was more than weed.
With her around, Su Li could earn points more efficiently through dual operations. However, the little princess was no longer fooled by the big white rabbit toffee bribery.
The point consumption had risen steadily. About 10,000 points were spent, and three more meals were paid for in addition to a pack of toffees!
Nevertheless, such losses were mere drops in the bucket for a grand princesss mansion.
On this day, Changle yed with the young princess in the garden, while Su Li sat alone in the study, summarizing the gains from this period. Over the two months, Su Li had umted more than 2 million points.
He first purchased 40 attribute point gift packs, which yielded 100 free attribute points.
Points bnce: 2,073,608.
Without hesitation, Su Li again allocated the attribute points to the strength and body attributes.
The attributes underwent another change.
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Power: 200 (additional points can be added)
Physique: 200 (add points)
Acuity: 63 (additional points can be added)
Perception: 69 (add points)
Charm: 63 (add points)
Avable free attributes: 58
This power feels five times more than before! Su Li squeezed his fist, feeling the terrifying power contained in his body, and nodded contentedly.
Didnt look at the power increased from 179 points to 200 points. But any attribute, the more it went to the back, the more terrifying it was to improve.
What about the physique? Looking at the physical attributes that were also 200 points, Su Li couldnt help it.
Before, his physique had reached a non-human level, and his body was injured, but he could recover with a cup of tea. Now, it was even more terrifying!
Compared with before, Su Li, who had a physique of 200, could be called a pump of energy and blood, and even a wound with a ruptured artery could recover instantly.
It meant that the rebirth of an ordinary severed limb was no longer difficult for Su Li. It could be said that nothing could kill Su Li in the world in front of him!
Of course, Su Li didnt try. These were just the answers given by the system.
Chapter 99:
Chapter 99:
However, Su Li also found a problem at the same time. After the attribute point reached 200 points, every additional point would cost ten free attribute points. Looking at the remaining 58 free attribute points, Su Li fell into contemtion.
In front of him, there were two choices. The first, naturally, was to continue the double cultivation of strength and body. Although the consumption of attribute points had be ten times the original and the cost had be higher, honestly, the value had not decreased but had increased!
It was like the 100-meter race inter generations. At the top level, even if it increased by 0.1 seconds, the sweat paid was estimated to be measured in tons. Not to mention, people had a talent gap. Even if they used the same training method as the world champion, people with insufficient talents would not reach that height. But there was a system, as long as he paid for free attribute points, he could improve indefinitely. Quantitative change would inevitably lead to qualitative change!
With the two attributes of strength and body, at 200 points, Su Li felt a feeling of rebirth and breaking a certain shackle. Todays Su Li, even if describing he had the power of the legendary gods and Buddhas, was not an exaggeration.
Another option was to add other attributes. Looking at the system panel and contemting for a long time, Su Li finally made up his mind. Soon, the remaining 58 free attributes were used by him.
The attribute panel was updated immediately as soon as a light was shing in front of him.
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Power: 200 (additional points can be added)
Physique: 200 (add points)
Acuity: 95 (additional points can be added)
Perception: 95 (add points)
Charm: 63 (add points)
Avable free attributes: 0
Su Li ultimately chose to enhance his acuity and perception attributes. Considering his current physique, it was urate to say he could be a formidable opponent.
In this era of traditional weaponry, even strong tools like the eight-ox crossbow, fired at close range, wouldnt harm him significantly. Even the devastating modern weapons fromter times were the same, unless it was an exceptionally powerful nuclear bomb exploding nearby.
Given that, Su Li felt invulnerable to most weapons. This level of confidence provided an absolute sense of security. Further boosting his physical strength attribute didnt seem necessary.
To be a great figure in the Tang dynasty, it was best to develop a well-rounded skill set and not focus too narrowly. Looking at his attribute panel, Su Li nodded contentedly.
What did hexagonal warrior mean?
Enhancing his keen attributes made Su Li feel incredibly light and agile. He effortlessly waved his hand, and his arm left a trail of afterimages.
Taking a few casual steps in the study, he felt an unprecedented sensation. Every movement felt remarkably swift and natural.
Among regr individuals, his acumen attributes were now top-tier. The improvement in perception was even more noticeable.
In his previous life, Su Li struggled academically and understood the feeling of being a poor student. To put it briefly, he struggled to grasp anything he learned and was slow to memorize.
Back in school, he envied those top students who consistently ranked first in exams. They could excel academically while still enjoying other activities. But during exams, they managed to outperform everyone else effortlessly.
On the other hand, Su Lis study efforts failed to yield significant results. The visible gap between them was disheartening for Su Li.
It was widely known that top and struggling students werepletely different types within the same poption.
There was a saying that captured it well.
Sometimes, the gap between people was even wider than between people and dogs!
In the past, Su Li used to feel a bit unconvinced when hearing this phrase. But when his five-element attribute increased to 95 points, he understood the truth behind this saying. What did it feel like to have a perception attribute of 95 points?
When he opened a book, heprehended its meaningpletely in a single read and could easily paraphrase it. Looking at other things, he naturally inferred the underlying principles. Simultaneously, his sense became sharper. With clear senses, he could focus his attention anytime. In this state, learning anything became incredibly efficient. This went beyond being a top student. He was now a true schrly genius!
Li Ers perception attribute was only 96 points
Regardless of his character, from a military perspective alone, Li Er was a military prodigy like no other.
Returning to the point, with a perception of 95 points, even in the era of famous generals like during the Zhenguan period, Su Li was firmly among the top. In short, Su Li had be a god of learning!
It turns out that being a god of learning feels like this! Su Li couldnt help but exim.
When Li Er wanted Su Li to learn military strategy with Li Jing, Su Li refused in the past. He knew his perception was poor and didnt want to embarrass himself by performing poorly.
After that, Su Li attempted to read military books in the study. However, the specialized terminology made it difficult to understand, not to mention theplexities of military formations.
Since then, Su Li became even more convinced that his initial decision was right.
The once iprehensible content was crystal clear as he flipped through another military book.
His brain acted like a sophisticatedputer, naturally understanding the information he absorbed.
His perception attribute was indeed well chosen!
Thinking of all this, Su Lis gaze returned to the system store.
For the past two months, there hadnt been anything in the store that caught Su Lis interest, just insignificant trinkets. As usual, he purchased items that could be useful for Changle, gifting them to her as small presents. He also bought items to enhance the little princesss physical condition and improve her bodys state.
Little Princess Jinyangs age was tender, and she couldnt tell noticeable changes in her body, but she remembered that her brother-inw often gave her delicious things to eat. Li Er and his wife noticed the little princesss improving health and let her visit the princesss mansion regrly.
With no significant spending, seeing his ount with over two million points, Su Li felt a sense of pride, hoping the system would surprise him with a substantial reward someday to enjoy the benefits.
Chapter 100:
Chapter 100:
On the other side, during the night, a grand poetry gathering was taking ce at the residence of Prime Minister Zhangsun Wuji. People mingled, toasted in the garden, and enjoyed a lively banquet atmosphere.
Meanwhile, not far from the garden, in a room, porcin shattered as it hit the ground, emitting a crisp sound. Zhangsun Chong angrily destroyed everything within his reach. The sound of silk and bamboo music drifted in from the window. Zhangsun Chong felt increasingly agitated, breathing heavily, his face still filled with anger.
As the organizer of the poetry gathering, he should have been enjoying thepliments from the attendees. Just a quarter of an hour ago, he was doing exactly that. But then, someone recited a poem by Su Li at the gathering.
Su Li! In the darkness, Zhangsun Chong gritted his teeth and muttered angrily to himself. The frequency of poetry gatherings in Changan City had recently surged. Organizing these gatherings had be the favorite pastime of the nobility. While Zhangsun Chongs literary talent wascking, it didnt stop him from participating in this cultured pursuit.
The nobles anddies held poetry gatherings to appreciate poems and enjoy the aesthetics of nature. However, this didnt mean noble sons like Zhangsun Chongcked interest in this area. Their social needs were indeed flourishing. Since organizing poetry gatherings was in vogue, Zhangsun Chong had no reason to decline. His literary skill might not be exceptional, but his interest in the arts was genuine.
As the son of the Prime Minister and the Assistant Director of the Imperial n Court, if he expressed interest in poetry, talented individuals from all around Changan would be willing to participate to save his face. But who would have thought that someone without any sense would recite Su Lis poem in front of him?
Zhangsun Chongs marriage to Princess Changle was originally widely known. However, due to an unexpected turn of events, Su Li, a nobody at the time, benefited from the situation. Because of this, Zhangsun Chong couldnt suppress the anger in his heart. He spread rumors to tarnish Su Lis reputation, trying to discredit him.
However, his actions were soon discovered by Zhangsun Wuji. His fathers earnest advice made Zhangsun Chong promise not to trouble Su Li anymore. Unexpectedly, before he could put that promise into action, Su Lis poetic talent gained fame in Changan.
Upon learning this news, Zhangsun Chong was utterly surprised. The reasoning his father used to console him still echoed in his ears. His father had said that he and Su Li were not meant to be in the same league, that the greatest achievement in Su Lis life was bing a consort, nothing more.
And yet, in the blink of an eye, Su Li transformed into the most celebrated poet in the current Tang Dynasty. This realization infuriated Zhangsun Chong. He had been telling everyone that Su Li was just a lucky peasant, and suddenly, the guy had be a master poet.
Was there anything more embarrassing in the world?
What made it worse was that he had seen Su Lis sess firsthand. The mere thought of Su Lis prosperity made Zhangsun Chong ufortable.
He had even tried to convince himself otherwise. After all, poetic talent was just a trivial matter for people like them, a mere pastime. No matter how good someones poems were, they were still insignificant in his presence.
He tried to convince himself that Su Li was just a waste, spending his days in the princesss mansion, indulging in romantic affairs. His love poems were insipid and would only be admired by women.
Zhangsun Chong was disdainful.
But today, at the poetry gathering he organized, hearing Su Lis poem in person, Zhangsun Chong couldnt control his emotions. He was taken off guard. The profound difort, both mentally and physically, shattered his facade. He could no longer deceive himself.
In that moment, all he could think about was how to get back at Su Li. He tried to calm himself down and started plotting his revenge.
After a while, he had an idea.
A mere peasant bes a consort and suddenly gains such poetic talent. Its a ridiculous turn of events! Su Li, Ill let you be if youre content being a wealthy consort. But you dare to use Changles influence to make a name for yourself! Dont me me for revealing your true colors! Zhangsun Chongs voice was tinged with excitement inside the room as he muttered to himself.
In this era, almost every literate person knew how to write a few poems. Zhangsun Chong had written poems himself, so he understood the nuances of poetry. He was also well-versed in Su Lis life story, particrly since he regarded Su Li as an enemy.
In summary, Su Li had spent the first twenty years of his life facing challenges and hardships. Despite all that, he had risen to prominence in the Princess Mansion, something that Zhangsun Chong couldnt overlook.
With such a background, merely recognizing a few words would be impressive for a person, even if they couldnt be considered a cultured individual. But writing poetry? How could that be possible? Each enduring masterpiece muste from the authors genuine feelings, not just exceptional literary skills. Considering Su Lis past experiences, which of his recent poems would match that? Moreover, the styles of those poems were so diverse, clearly not the work of a single person!
Zhangsun Chong couldnt believe that a persons talent could extend to such an extent. He believed that Su Lis poems were not genuinely his own. They couldnt be. Perhaps his earlier rumors had worked, leading Su Li to im these works falsely.
Considering the speed at which fame could be achieved nowadays, poetry led the way. Zhangsun Chong believed he had everything figured out and felt invigorated by his revtion. He thought he had found a weakness.
He thought he had unearthed the truth, that Su Lis poems were not his own. It was impossible that a persons talent could progress to such an extent. He concluded that the poems had to be giarized.
As he pondered his newfound insight, Zhangsun Chong rubbed his face, adjusted his attire, and emerged from the room with a smile. When he arrived at the poetry gathering, a group gathered around him, showing concern. He maintained his usual smile and asked what they were discussing.
Someone immediately responded, telling him they were discussing Su Lis poems. They praised the exquisite nature of his poetry, whether describing scenery or emotions. Others chimed in, sharing their admiration for Su Lis skill, indicating that his poetry had surpassed theirs.
Listening to their praises of Su Li, Zhangsun Chong showed no change in expression. Instead, he continued to smile and added his own praises. Inside, he was sneering. He believed Su Lis poetry had to be fraudulent due to giarism.
The crowd continued to praise Su Lis poetic prowess, but Zhangsun Chong remained unmoved. Inwardly, he was coldlyughing at the situation.
Chapter 101:
Chapter 101:
Su Lis poems exhibit a versatile style. Among them, the ones that delve into various life experiences and insights are particrly thought-provoking. Its hard to believe they all came from the same persons hand. Interestingly, every single one can be hailed as a masterpiece that withstands time. I must acknowledge that Su Li truly possesses a genius for poetry! Zhangsun Chong said with an air of sincerity.
After his statement, others began to ponder the situation. As they said, the speakers intentions might differ from the listeners interpretations.
Moreover, Zhangsun Chongs words deliberately set a trap for Su Li. Many of those present were already talented individuals with a certain reputation, deeply enthralled by the art of poetry.
Seeing Su Lis poems, they were instantly amazed. These days, they had been immersed in reading them, often apuding in admiration whenever they read them with enthusiasm.
No one in attendance even remotely doubted Su Lis authorship of these poems. After all, during this era, there were hardly any impostors seeking fame, especially among literati who valued their reputation. Deceiving others was a surefire way to tarnish ones reputation. People would avoid and shun him, and even matchmakers would stay away when his children sought marriage proposals.
No one with any standing would deign to converse with him, and anyone with even a semnce of identity would steer clear. This was a fate no one could endure, far more potent than theter generations credit systems.
Given this pressure, who would dare to forge such works? Furthermore, it was true that there were no substantial benefits to be reaped from copying poems in the Tang Dynasty.
Even during the prosperous era of theter Tang Dynasty, while remarkable poets abounded, none ever reached the pinnacle of life solely due to their exceptional poetry.
Even the legendary poet Li Bai, who sought officialdom throughout his life, maintained his charm and ease in the emperors presence but never secured a position that allowed him to realize his aspirations.
Du Fu,parable to Li Bai, suffered even greater hardships.
What did this signify? Writing good poetry didnt guarantee wealth or officialdom. It held little practical value. The consequences of copying poems were dire. Effort and reward were not proportionate.
In such circumstances, who would waste time copying poems when there were more productive ways to study or establish connections with the nobility?
However, upon hearing Zhangsun Chongs words, these schrs suddenly realized the truth.
Indeed! Copying poems might be a fruitless endeavor for others, but it was a different story for Su Li.
Su Li was a consort, enjoying the vast resources of the Princess Mansion and living a carefree life. In terms of his career, he had no particr ambitions. Given his humble background andck of notable skills, it was unlikely that he would be appointed to any official position by His Majesty.
However, this situation raised a question. Other consorts either came from prestigious families or had martial prowess. Su Licked these advantages and was naturally overshadowed by other consorts.
Su Licked prestige, which affected Princess Changles status. This waspounded by the recent rumors circting in Changan. Everyone present seemed to have grasped the underlying meaning
Following this, many individuals disyed signs of displeasure. They felt that Su Li had deceived them, leading to a disillusionment simr to the copse of a belief.
Considering all this, Zhangsun Chong naturally observed the situation but refrained from exposing the matter. Instead, he continued with a smile, Ladies and gentlemen, I intend to hold another poetry gathering in a few days. At that time, I will invite Su Li to attend. Everyone is wee to participate, discuss the art of poetry with Consort Su Li, and learn from him.
Zhangsun Chongs statement immediately garnered enthusiastic responses. However, based on their sullen expressions, it was evident that the next poetry gathering would not merely be a fan meeting but an expose event.
As Zhangsun Chong had anticipated, after the poetry gathering, the evaluations of Su Li underwent a rapid shift. As his statement spread, some individuals began pondering the matter. Although Su Lis poems were not numerous, they disyed varying styles and formats.
In a short period, more people started questioning Su Lis authenticity as a rising star in the poetry scene. This criticism naturally reached the ears of Princess Changle and Li Xueyan.
In the study of the Princess Mansion, Li Xueyans face was full of guilt as she looked at Su Li. Im sorry, I didnt expect things to turn out this way, she said apologetically, her expression one of frustration.
Changle, holding onto Su Lis arm, disyed worry. My husband, I I didnt anticipate that people would say such things!
Both of them were filled with self-reproach. From their perspective, none of these issues would have arisen if they hadnt insisted on organizing the poetry gathering to raise Su Lis profile.
Su Li smiled and patted Changles arm before turning to Li Xueyan. Initially, it was just a leisure activity in my free time. Moreover, your intentions were good. How could I me you?
Zhangsun Chong has already made his intentions clear by inviting you to the poetry gathering. He must have ulterior motives!
Su Li calmly responded, Even if he does, Im not worried. Let them say what they will. The truth will reveal itself in time.
The look of guilt on Li Xueyans face intensified. As a royal family member and a close confidante of Princess Changle, she understood Changles history better than most. It was expected that Zhangsun Chong would be hostile towards Su Li.
However, this time, Zhangsun Chongs approach was particrly malicious, and his intention seemed to tarnish Su Lis reputation entirely. Li Xueyan hesitated for a moment and then advised, Zhangsun Chong ising aggressively. This is a setup. I suggest youy low for a while.
Due to Queen Zhangsuns warning, Su Li hadnt produced any new poems recently. Li Xueyan, however, never doubted him. She had witnessed the entire process of Su Lis rise to fame. Who could better understand the ins and outs of this matter?
Su Lis recentck of poetry output was easily understandable. Writing poetry wasnt like flipping a switch. It required inspiration.
Avoid his limelight? If I may be frank, Zhangsun Chong isnt worthy of that, Su Li said casually.
His words surprised both Changle and Li Xueyan. They didnt understand Su Lis decision. After all, if he wasnt willing, Zhangsun Chong couldnt forcefully drag him to the poetry gathering.
But Su Li had a different perspective. He hadnt intended to be like Yang Ming, copying poetry. In essence, he was just trying to make Changle happy. He hadnt copied much in the first ce and still had plenty of poems in stock.
However, he wouldnt mind confronting certain people if someone wanted to implicate him. Su Li didnt believe there was another time traveler in the Tang Dynasty who woulde forward to use him. If they couldnt produce evidence, then he wouldnt be polite about it. He would tell these people, Everyone here is garbage!
Su Li didnt feel that he owed these doubters anything. He was ready to defend his reputation if they wanted to challenge him.
Chapter 102:
Chapter 102:
Su Lis remarks caused both Changle and Li Xueyan to be anxious. Both of them believed that Su Li was about to agree to participate in the poetry event organized by Zhangsun Chong. However, this decision was very unwise!
Due to Empress Zhangsuns influence and Zhangsun Wujis position as prime minister, the Zhangsun n held a prominent position in the Tang dynasty. As a result, numerous individuals in Changan City sought to align themselves with the Zhangsun ns power.
Given the rtionship with Zhangsun Chong and his status as the prime ministers son, it was likely that there would be several loyal followers at his poetry event. These individuals would undoubtedly create difficulties for Su Li and prevent him from attending.
Even though Su Li might be truly talented and capable and could produce exceptional poems as usual during the event, it wouldnt matter. Li Xueyan and Changle was a princess. Given their backgrounds, they couldnt naively view someone like Zhangsun Chong.
Distorting the truth and misleading, a skill not exclusive to historical figures like Zhao Gao, was a traitmonly found among the powerful and privileged. Originally, there was a nned poetry event at the Princess Mansion in a few days, but Changle no longer wished to hold it. Gongzhu, Changle looked at Su Li, hesitating to speak.
However, Su Li and Changle shared a deep connection, so he easily understood what she meant. He pinched her nose and said, I wont attend Zhangsun Chongs poetry event. Going would just be giving him more importance! However, our own poetry event in a few days should proceed as nned.
Changle and Li Xueyan gazed at Su Li with bewildered surprise, unsure why he was so stubborn. If others were intent on tarnishing his reputation, writing more poems at the event wouldnt make a difference.
They couldnt believe Su Li failed to grasp such a simple concept. As they believed, the best approach was to handle the situation calmly.
Su Li maintained a faint smile and remained silent. He knew the story of the two bowls of rice better than anyone else. He wouldnt be like the character in that story who, in his attempt to prove his innocence, ended up in a terrible state.
He understood that if he backed down, the other party would press on relentlessly, and he would eventually find himself cornered without any recourse.
The spectators around were merely observing themotion and didnt care about how many rice bowls were in his stomach.
Zhangsun Chong wanted to use a poetry event to tarnish Su Lis reputation. However, he didnt realize this petty trick was ineffective in front of Su Li. He might still believe his strategy was clever, but it was quiteughable from Su Lis perspective. Dealing with such an annoying presence was simple, p it away and silence it for good.
In a couple of days, Zhangsun Chong would understand his insignificance. Time passed quickly, and before anyone knew it, the time for the poetry event had arrived. Notably, Zhangsun Chong had chosen the same time as the event held at the Princess Mansion.
At night, in Zhangsun Wujis residence, the gathering urred in the same garden. However, this time, there were more attendees thanst time. To make a bigger impact, Zhangsun Chong spared no expense and sent numerous invitations to the talented youths of Changan City.
As the event began, Zhangsun Chong stood up, pretended to look around, and feigned regret, Its a shame that Consort Su Li isnt here. The reactions of the attending young talents varied. Some looked disdainful, confirming their expectations. Some appeared puzzled and unsure about Su Lis absence, while others seemed lost in thought.
Zhangsun Chong aimed to expose Su Lis ws and discredit him, hoping to spread the word throughout Changan. The young talents present held considerable influence, and if Su Li were to embarrass himself at the event, his reputation for fraudulent poetry would spread quickly.
Unbeknownst to Zhangsun Chong, Su Li had chosen not to attend. Instead of feeling angry about Su Lis refusal to participate, Zhangsun Chong was ted. Su Lis absence eliminated the need for aplicated n to tarnish his reputation. After the previous event, many had suspected Su Lis deception, and by inviting him, Zhangsun Chong had offered him a chance to clear his name. Su Lis nonattendance yed perfectly into Zhangsun Chongs hands.
Someone in the crowd spected, Perhaps something held him up? Zhangsun Chong sighed and replied, Consort Su and Princess Changle share a deep love. They are inseparable on ordinary days. Likely, he couldnt bear to be away from the princess even for a short while, hence his choice.
Despite being the host of the poetry event, the young talents didnt buy Zhangsun Chongs exnation. Some sneered and suggested he shouldnt spare any thought for Su Lis past rtionship.
I heard that recently, Su Li has been socializing frequently and attending poetry meetings. Why didnt Zhangsun Chongs poetry meeting draw him in?
Everyone disyed a look of realization. Thinking about it, that did seem to be the case.
The noblewomen of Changan highly favored Su Lis poetry. As for these talents who enjoyedposing poetry, while they were fascinated by those ssic works, they also held their respect. But they shouldnt forget. Writers could be critical of each other!
Before anyone raised objections, many might have reluctantly epted Su Lis reputation as a rising star in the poetry world. However, if doubts arose, everything would seem suspicious.
Wasnt he supposedly exceptionally skilled in poetry, Su Li?
He didnt even dare to attend the poetry meeting. Didnt tell them he was a fraud!
It was likely he only dared to deceive those women whocked insight.
He was not attending because he feared exposing himself to these true young talents and being unmasked.
I heard that the Princess Mansion is hosting a poetry meeting today. Consort Su Li might be busy with that, and perhaps he hasnt seen the invitation. How about sending it again?
As the speaking talent looked at him, Zhangsun Chongs eyes brightened.
He certainly understood that it was highly unlikely Su Li hadnt received the invitation. However, he could easily send another one in front of so many people.
If Su Li didnt respond, he could send someone else. If Su Li steadfastly refused toe, he wouldnt need to say anythinghis reputation would undoubtedly suffer.
Just as Liu Bei visited Zhuge Liangs cottage three times in ancient times, Zhangsun Chong extended three invitations to Su Li.
Killing someone and destroying their reputationhow would Su Li respond?
This idea seemed promising!
With this thought in mind, Zhangsun Chong quickly nodded in agreement and was about to instruct someone to send the invitation.
The talented individual who had spoken earlier eagerly volunteered again, Consort Sus fame echoes through Changan. If you were to send a servant to invite him, it might not appear respectful enough. How about I go and extend the invitation?
Upon hearing this, Zhangsun Chong immediately nodded in approval.
Chapter 103:
Chapter 103:
In the Princesss Mansion, the poetry gathering proceeded as scheduled. The scene was still bustling with lively sights of warblers and swallows, and fragrant breezes filled the air.
Most of the women attending the gathering were familiar faces. They paid no heed to the recent rumors circting in Changan.
After all, even the most vivid rumors were just rumors. How could theypare to what they witnessed firsthand?
The exceptional works attributed to Su Li were all created under their watchful eyes. No matter who it was, nobody would doubt Su Lis poetic talent. Many of Changans noblewomen deeply resent those who doubted Su Li.
For Zhangsun Chong, who was the driving force behind all this, they harbored even stronger aversion. The Princesss Mansion had not held a poetry gathering for a while.
This led to a period where no new works from Su Li emerged, leaving these women quite disappointed.
During this time, they repeatedly recited Su Lis previous poems to the point where they could recite them backward fluently.
One could say that the Changan noblewomen present in the Princesss Mansion, without exception, were all die-hard fans of Su Li!
The poetry gathering had yet to officiallymence, and the familiar women were gathering in small groups. Everyone was excited, as they eagerly anticipated what breathtaking masterpiece Su Li would presentter.
Just then, Su Li and Princess Changle walked over from a distance. They still appeared familiar with holding hands and leaning against each other.
The women present revealed a mixture of envy and anticipation. As Su Li and Changle took their seats, Changle cleared her throat, preparing to speak.
However, what followed was the sight of a young gentleman dressed in white, apanied by a female attendant, walking towards them. Changle appeared puzzled and turned to the female officer for an exnation.
The female officer approached and whispered, This person is from the uncles mansion. He ims to be inviting the son-inw to attend their poetry gathering.
Upon hearing this, Su Li couldnt help but smile.
Soon after, the man saluted and began speaking.
I have had the honor to meet the princess and the son-inw. My name is Yang, with the nickname Qingbai. I havee here on the request of Young Minister Zhangsun to deliver an invitation for the poetry gathering.
Whispers spread around as he spoke.
Li Xueyan asked, Is this the same Yang Qingbai whoposed A clear breeze steams the evening haze, four ounces of wine intoxicate the mortal realm?
A mere literary name is not worth mentioning. Yang Qingbai stood tall, a smug expression on his face.
From a young age, Yang Qingbai was intelligent and had a decent education. Particrly in the realm of poetry, he had achieved some recognition. However, due to his humble background, he hadnt achieved much after spending several years in Changan.
Fortunately, he had a talent for poetry. Relying on his poetry, he gradually gained some reputation and even connected with Zhangsun Chong at a poetry gathering. Subsequently, he became single-mindedly focused on attaching himself to the Zhangsun family and acquiring an official position.
To be fair, Yang Qingbais aspirations were not unreasonable. Given the circumstances, it was one of the few viable paths for impoverished schrs.
However, too many people were seeking to attach themselves to the Zhangsun family, and Yang Qingbai hadnt found an opportunity yet.
But this time, Zhangsun Chongs poetry gathering seemed to present an opportunity. While he might be unable to assist in other matters, he excelled at exposing fraud. Therefore, he had eagerly volunteered a moment ago.
Looking at Su Li, Yang Qingbai spoke once more.
In the realm of poetry, I have some modest insights. Based on the experiences of the son-inw, he has created numerous poems that can be considered timeless works. Even more remarkable is that these poems exhibit distinct styles, covering such a wide range that its difficult to enumerate.
Whenever I read them, I cant help but marvel. To think there exists someone like the son-inw, a genius who excels in both learning and humanity! Today, with the poetry gathering organized by Young Minister Zhangsun, all of us attendees share the same sentiments. We have long admired the son-inws poetic talent. Each of us is eager, hoping he will offer his guidance.
Upon closer examination, Yang Qingbais seemingly polite words were quite insidious.
He was subtly insinuating that considering Su Lis past as a peasant, he was unlikely to produce such a wide variety of poems in different styles and themes. The people around couldnt help but frown upon hearing this.
Yang Qingbais eyes gleamed, fixed on Su Li.
Su Li, in response, smiled lightly and then nced at him casually.
Locking eyes, Yang Qingbai saw a mixture of disdain and mockery in Su Lis gaze.
Since youre suspicious, why not rify your point?
Su Li spoke softly, Are you suggesting that you doubt my poems and believe they are all copied?
Regardless of his status as a consort, the current Su Lis attributes exceeded 200 in strength and physique, and his intelligence and agility were almost at the upper limit of normal humans.
He was no longer human by any measure.
Sitting there, the aura he exuded made Yang Qingbai, closest to him, extremely ufortable.
At this moment, Yang Qingbai had an inexplicable feeling. It was as if he had turned into an ant beneath a giant elephants foot, unable to stop trembling.
I wouldnt dare
Seeing the once tender and gentle consort serious, Changle couldnt help squeezing Su Lis hand.
Su Li lightly patted Changles arm, reassuring her.
Then, Su Li stood up and approached Yang Qingbai.
You im to have insights into poetry, but I believe you dont understand poetry at all.
You all think that poetry must be consistent with experience and consistent style. Thats because your abilities are insufficient to create poems deviating from your experiences and thoughts. Since you cant do it, you naturally assume others cant either.
Long ago, there was an old saying, Summer insects cannot speak of ice, well frogs cannot speak of the sea. Morning mushrooms do not know the solstices and chirping cicadas do not know the seasons. I wonder, which one are you?
Su Lis expression remained indifferent as he looked at Yang Qingbai, his eyes filled with disdain.
Everyone praised Su Lis poetic talent and hailed him as a genius in this field!
But who could have imagined that Su Li didnt consider himself a prodigy?
Instead, in his perspective, anyone questioning him was insignificant.
Quite arrogant, wasnt it?
Many people were shocked, staring in disbelief at Su Li.
Even Yang Qingbai couldnt hide his astonishment. Su Li directly addressed the suspicion that his poems might be giarized, leaving Yang Qingbai somewhat self-satisfied.
With just those words, Zhangsun Chong had a perfect excuse to twist the truth. Eventually, everyone would remember Su Li admitting to copying his poems after many discussed them.
The original meaning behind Su Lis words became irrelevant. Yang Qingbai had already considered Su Li to be a shy but ineffectual figure in his mind.
However, what came next from Su Lis mouth was even more astonishing.
So daring!
Now, there was no need to twist the truth deliberately!
Chapter 104:
Chapter 104:
Whether those poems were genuinely Su Lis creations or not became inconsequential.
Once Su Lis words were out, every poet would view him as an adversary!
If he called them well-frogs, then in his eyes, what were they?
Both of them were poets, and even if he wrote somewhat better, it didnt warrant such disdain, did it?
Throughout history, no one stood alone in literature or martial arts. It had to be said, with just one sentence, Su Li managed to offend readers everywhere!
Now, lets see how he dealt with the aftermath!
Yang Qingbai looked at Su Li with a somewhat malicious satisfaction. Seeing his smug expression, Su Li couldnt help butugh.
He said Su Lis style wasnt consistent. Lacked life experience? Poetry should reflect inner thoughts.
Su Li told them what true literary elegance was and how to make wordse alive!
My style went far beyond these limitations!
At this point, Su Li picked up a wine jar at hand. He casually broke the seal and took a few hearty sips.
Your most famous poem is about wine. So Ill use wine as the theme!
Su Li nced sideways at Yang Qingbai and began speaking loudly.
Su Li, with a hundred poems on wine, sleeps in taverns along the streets of Changan. When summoned by the Emperor, he declines the boat, proiming himself a wine deity.
As his words fell, everyone was astonished.
Yang Qingbai found himself gaping in disbelief.
He hade on behalf of Zhangsun Chong to invite Su Li to a poetry event. However, Su Li responded with a poem of his own.
In just four lines, it exuded an overwhelming audacity. Declining even the Emperors request to meet, insinuating himself as a deity of wine.
At that moment, a hushed silence fell across the room. But this was only the beginning.
Those who abandon me, yesterdays day must not linger
A pot of wine amidst the flowers, I drink alone with nopanions. I raise my cup to invite the bright moon, facing my reflection. We be three persons
If the bright moon could be had, I would raise my cup to ask the clear sky
Furious, hair disheveled, leaning on the railing, the drizzling rain finally stops
A thousandyered pagoda stands on the mountain. At the roosters crowing, the sun shall rise
Dont worry about the road ahead. You dont know yourself. No one in the world knows you!
Grapes and wine in a night ss, want to drink lute right away
Sun over mountains, Yellow River flows into the sea
Mountain ranges be peaks, near and far, heights differ
One famous poem after another flowed from Su Lis lips.
In the garden of the Princess Mansion, the night breeze blew, causing a slight chill. But everyone felt a wave of warmth throughout their bodies.
Their hearts raced as if ready to burst forth. Most women at the poetry gathering clutched their chests, their faces flushed as they gazed at Su Li.
Changles eyes were filled with a dreamy admiration for her husband standing in the center, radiating charisma.
Su Li, reciting those timeless masterpieces, looked bothmanding and captivating. With each recitation, Su Lis presence shone like a beacon, causing an unrelenting surge of emotion. His words immersed everyone in a world of literary brilliance. Astonished faces turned to Su Li, captivated by his performance.
Do you think I intended to antagonize all schrs when I spoke those words?
Youre mistaken. From now on, they will revere me like a deity!
Whether Cao Zijian truly possesses exceptional talent, no one can prove it.
But I, Su Li, can prove it!
After all, standing behind me is a legacy of brilliant culture spanning over a thousand years in thend of Xia! Su Li said.
Before the Four Great Talents of early Tang emerged, in the fourth year of the Zhenguan era, you wanted topete with me in poetry.
Can you reallypare?
You cant. You dont have that capability!
Apart from Su Lis continuous recitation, there wasplete silence in the garden of the Princess Mansion. A group of maids who had been instructed in advance were diligently transcribing.
Even though they were copying at an impressive speed, they struggled to keep up with Su Lis pace. Someone would take a poem and post it on the wall next to the mansions entrance whenever a poem was copied.
Zhangsun Chong wanted to tarnish Su Lis reputation, so he aimed for a grand spectacle.
But Su Li didnt need that!
All he had to do was post his own poems at the entrance, and people would naturallye.
Tangs poetic charm is unmatched!
Poems that could stand the test of time carry an enchantment of their own. At first, passersby were puzzled by the servants posting poems at the door. Some lingered, captivated by a nce, unwilling to tear their eyes away. With just one person lingering, ten others became curious.
Unbeknownst to them, the area in front of the mansion was already crowded with schrs and onlookers. The early arrivals shook their heads in amazement, reciting verses and looking utterly captivated.
Theter arrivals began to inquire with the attendants standing by the wall. They learned that Consort Su Li was inside the mansion,posing poems while enjoying wine and that these poems were being posted for others to appreciate. They were left wide-mouthed in astonishment!
In just half an hour, both sides of the Princess Mansion were adorned with sheets of paper. Schrs were left astonished and bewildered.
Could it be that Consort Su Li had been continuouslyposing poems without pause?
They were astounded once again as they closely read the poems on the wall!
Each poem was enough to be passed down through generations. Upon closer examination, they realized that these poems spanned various styles, evoking various emotions.
Involuntarily, these schrs recalled the recent rumor that had been spreading like wildfire in Changan City.
The rumor imed Consort Su Li was a hypocrite deceiving the world and stealing fame. Many schrs fond of literature were initially inclined to believe the convincing rumor.
But now, witnessing the poems firsthand, they suddenly realized. They had been confined to their narrow perspectives and had never truly understood the realm of genius.
Time continued to pass.
As the initial schrs called their friends, more and more gathered around the mansions gate. Before long, they hadpletely blocked the main road leading to the princesss mansion.
There were crowds of people everywhere, constantly moving. As neers couldnt squeeze in, they had to rely on word of mouth from those in front of them.
But this approach couldnt possibly capture the full essence of all the poems. Most of what they heard were scattered quatrains.
Yet, the posted poems were just too numerous to take in.
Hundreds of lines of fragmented poetry circted, leaving those behind frustrated, wishing they could rush to the wall and see clearly.
At this point, a few servants appeared carryingdders from inside the gate. They began to remove the poems that had already covered the wall.
This action immediately prompted a collective outcry of protest from the thousands of schrs watching. These schrs thought that the poetry disy was over. However, the following scene left everyone astonished.
Another group of servants emerged and posted poems on the new empty wall. The poems on the wall were swapped for a new set in a short while.
The news quickly spread through the crowd, causing amotion. At this point, there was only one thought in the minds of these schrs that made them shudder with realization.
Consort Su Li, is he stillposing poetry?
This round of recements had theter schrs pounding their chests in frustration. They recognized a grave issue!
Since the poems on the wall had already been reced once, they would be reced again.
They hadnt even seen the full content of the previous poems. If this cycle continued, wouldnt they miss out?
A well-off schr immediately waved his money, attempting to reach the front. However, no one was willing to give up their spot, leading to a momentary chaos.
Considering they were all individuals concerned with their dignity, a quick agreement was reached among the schrs. The schrs in the back collectively raised money and asked the schrs in front to copy the poems on the wall.
Immediately, tables and chairs were brought in, and dozens of schrs sat beneath the wall, writing diligently. Other schrs were eagerly awaiting their turn from behind.
As the copied poems grew in number, some well-intentioned individuals copied their own set to send to friends who couldnt be there.
Engrossed in the exquisite poetry, the schrs had lost track of time. Unbeknownst to them, the hour of the pig had already passed.
Chapter 105:
Chapter 105:
In Changan City, the lights in the treasury were lit. The patrolling Martial Marquis took to the streets and found that the once tranquil Changan City was filled with houses still illuminated at an hour that should have been quiet.
Through many windows, silhouettes could be seen swaying, and the murmurs of excited recitations were faintly audible. If someone were to look down from the sky, they would witness the awe-inspiring sight of Changan City glow.
As the patrolling Martial Marquis reached the road to the princesss mansion, turning the corner, the scene before them left them stunned in ce. The previously wide avenue was almost entirely filled with people shoulder to shoulder.
In the sea of people, some looked up and sighed. Some sang joyously, while others whispered and shed tears. This eerie scene sent shivers down the spines of the patrolling Martial Marquis.
A chilling thought struck them all, Have these once polite schrs collectively gone mad?
Inside the princesss mansion, Su Li had lost count of how many poems he had recited and how much wine he had consumed. However, his robust physical constitution kept his mind incredibly clear. This was supposed to be his final poetry gathering, a nned punctuation mark on his poets career.
After tonight, no one would dare question his prowess in poetry. He didnt care about the doubts of others, but he couldnt ignore Changles feelings.
Zhangsun Chong?
Just a jumping jester, they were never on the same ne.
Without Changle, he would have annihted the Zhangsun family without hesitation.
Yang Qingbai, before Su Li, wore aplex expression, a mix of fear and shame, like changing masks. Regardless, Yang Qingbai hadnt budged an inch since the beginning, unable to move his feet.
He didnt dare to leave!
He had openly questioned Su Li before, and now he was being proven wrong by poem after poem Su Li presented. If he were to leave in humiliation now, he would have no standing left for himself in Zhangsun Chongs eyes!
At the same time, he didnt want to!
Though Yang Qingbai had a dark mindset, he was, after all, a poet at heart. He could discern just how formidable the poems recited by Su Li were. He was aware that the scene unfolding was beyond any known precedent and would remain unmatched in the future.
Even though he knew that this moment was destined to be a timeless marvel, he would be cast as a viin. Yet, Yang Qingbai was still willing to embrace it. This internal struggle left Yang Qingbai in a state of intense conflict. But his honest body had already given him away!
Even as Yang Qingbai experienced this, the noblewomen attending the poetry gathering became increasingly emotional. They had never imagined that they would witness such a scene in their lifetimes
And on this night, they would be driven to poetic frenzy as if possessed!
Li Xueyan was simrly exhrated. Despite knowing that Su Li had prepared when the moment arrived, she discovered that she had underestimated Su Lis poetic prowess. She couldnt help turning her head, her eyes shining, fixed on Su Lis Changle.
Li Xueyans expression was aplex blend of intense envy and a touch of lonely solitude. There was a mix of emotions in her gazeintense admiration, envy, and a hint of mncholy.
She gave Su Li a deep look.
With a single exhale, he is half of the glorious Tang Tonight, he has singlehandedly illuminated the literary world for almost decades
Meanwhile, at Zhangsun Chongs, Yang Qingbai hadnt returned yet. The attendees of the poetry gathering were engaged in absent-minded conversations.
Zhangsun Chong was somewhat annoyed, but he couldnt pinpoint what was wrong. He stared for a good half-hour, only to suddenly see a person rushing in.
Brother Zhangsun, I received news that Su Li continuouslyposed poems at the Princesss Residence Poetry Gathering and posted them in front of the residences door
Because he had been rushing, the man breathed heavily, simultaneously pulling out a stack of papers. Zhangsun Chong grabbed it eagerly, lowering his head to read it. He froze in ce.
The emperor cant get on the boat when he calls The emperor cant get on the boat when he calls
Witnessing Zhangsun Chongs reaction, the others were confused and puzzled. A schr with a good rtionship with Zhangsun Chong took the stack of papers from his stunned hands.
Yet, after a nce, the schr also fell into a daze. These two reactions instantly piqued the curiosity of the others. Soon, the stack of dozens of poems copied from the Princesss residence was passed around for everyone to read at the poetry gathering.
After seeing those poems, everyone had the same reaction as Zhangsun Chong. At that moment, they felt a burning sensation on their faces, as if they had been repeatedly pped. These dozen or so poemspletely shattered those who had previously doubted Su Li.
Su Lis continuous creation of poems is unceasing. The walls in front of the Princess Mansion have long been covered and reced countless times. The schrs copying the poems have written until their wrists are sore, yet they refuse to leave
The person who came to deliver the poem had a profoundlyplicated expression.
Soon, his words were confirmed.
After a while, people who came to deliver poems arrived in an unending stream, forming almost a line. Even if an ordinary person wrote just one in their lifetime, each newlyposed poem would be enough to make them famous for future generations. However, at this moment, these poems were thrown out by Su Li, as if they were cabbages being sold in a marketce.
What was more terrifying was that he seemed to need no thought whenposing poems of this caliber. The words flowed from him effortlessly as the poems continued toe in. The group of schrs present first felt ashamed, then transitioned into shock, and finally, almost everyone became numb.
After a long time, a schr put down the paper in his hand and sighed heavily.
What a line: Springes, I dont speak first, which insect dares to chirp After tonight, Ill have no face left topose poetry!
Then, with an ashamed look, he covered his face and left!
Witnessing this scene, the other schrs felt a sense of regret. Subsequently, more and more people silently left. Seeing this, Zhangsun Chong turned a blind eye.
At this moment, he held a page of poetry, his gaze heavy. After a while, he suddenlyughed self-mockingly.
Please go to the Ovend Smoke Pavilion for a while, if a schr ten thousand vassals
Zhangsun Chongs thoughts were profoundlyplex, and a strong sense of powerlessness rose within him.
That night, nobody knew how many poems Su Li hadposed. People only knew that on that day, the night in Changan was illuminated by brilliant lights, and nobody slept a wink.
Chapter 106:
Chapter 106:
The following day, inside the pce.
In the early morning, Li Er was awakened by the sounds of birds outside the window. Despite workingte into the night, he felt no discontent. Instead, a rare smile graced his face.
Yesterday, Li Er went to inspect the field where potatoes and sweet potatoes were nted and noticed that the leaves of both crops had witheredpletely.
Remembering what Su Li had told him, he recognized this as a sign of their maturity. Li Er urgently summoned Yuan Tiangang to the pce overnight, asking for an auspicious date to be determined. Coincidentally, today was deemed a favorable day.
For the first time in his life, Li Er was this excited, causing him to stay awake half the night. After freshening up, he stepped outside and found the attendant who had been with him since childhood waiting at the door.
Your Majesty, the Golden Guard reports that there was some unrest in the city afterst nights curfew, the attendant whispered.
Li Er furrowed his brows and then spoke calmly, Why?
The attendant sighed, Consort Su Li caused all the disturbance
Following this, he signaled to those behind him. Immediately, several pages holding thick sheets of paper approached.
The attendant then quietly exined the previous nights events to Li Er.
Ive heard that after Consort Su Li finished reciting his final poem, he announced that he would be closing his doors to guests and would no longer be writing poetry!
Listening to this, Li Er was momentarily shocked.
His first thought was that Changle must have deceived him when iming her health hadnt fully recovered!
The leaky cotton-padded jacket made Li Er feel somewhat lonely. However, he soon found himself feeling cheerful.
He had heard of Su Lis poetic talent, especially considering the line The belt is getting wider and never regretful.
He wasnt overly surprised by Su Lis poetry skills. Yet, in his mind, he felt that Su Lis indulgence in poetry was a diversion from more important matters. He certainly admired those with a talent for writing excellent poems. After all, regardless of how busy life gets, there should always be some leisure activities.
However, as the emperor, Li Er was always a thorough pragmatist. Even if Su Lis skill in poetry was so exceptional that it could keep the entire Changan City awake all night, in Li Ers perspective, it held no significance.
In Li Ers eyes, poetry talent had no bearing on governing the country. It was worth noting that Yu Shinans entry into the Lingyan Pavilion was not due to his poetic prowess but rather his solid aplishments.
During a recent conversation between Li Er and Empress Zhangsun, they discussed Su Lis rising reputation and expressed a slight concern. He was worried that Su Li might be immersed in this fame. He had nned to stay busy for a while and then personally visit Changle Mansion to talk with him. However, it seemed that Su Li was in touch with reality.
With these thoughts, Li Er nodded contentedly.
He motioned for the page boy to present Su Lis poems from the previous night, and Li Er casually began to peruse them.
Undoubtedly, Su Lis poetic talent was exceptional, able to drive all the schrs in Changan into a frenzy. Li Er read at a swift pace, still savoring every line.
When he reached the final sentence, Please ascend the Imperial Smoke Pavilion for a time, like a schr with ten thousand vassals, he couldnt help but smile.
Well done, young man, so thats the idea
ncing at the sky, he realized that the auspicious time calcted by Yuan Tiangang was almost upon them. Li Er tossed the poems back into the hands of the page boy.
Compile them into a book!
Afterward, he walked towards the Imperial Garden. Upon entering, Li Er saw Li Chengqian, dressed formally, waiting there.
At that moment, Li Chengqian, apanied by a group of attendants, stood at the edge of the field with a solemn expression.
Behind them, an incense table had been prepared. On the incense table were offerings of sacrificial animals, pastries, fruits, and other tributes, neatly arranged on the tabletop.
Li Er nodded in satisfaction.
An old saying goes, The great affairs of a nation lie in sacrifices and the military.
Today was the day when the new crop was harvested. In Li Ers mind, this was currently the most significant event!
This event was worthy of a sacrificial ceremony!
And in the entire Tang Dynasty, only Li Er and Crown Prince Li Chengqian were qualified to participate in such an event. Even Zhangsun Wu Fei could not.
Seeing Li Ers arrival, the attendant overseeing the sacrificial ceremony said, The auspicious time hase. Your Highness, please offer incense!
Li Chengqian, with a solemn expression, approached the incense table, and with great respect, he lit three sticks of sandalwood incense.
He performed three bows before the statue of Divine Peasant on the incense table and inserted the incense sticks into the censer.
An attendant held the ceremonial tablet and recited the content, which praised the achievements of the Divine Peasant and expressed hopes for a prosperous Tang Dynasty with abundant harvests.
The brief sacrificial ritual concluded swiftly. Subsequently, Li Chengqian stood beside Li Er, hands respectfully by his side.
At this point, Li Chengqian was thoroughly puzzled. The matter of sweet potatoes and potatoes had been treated as top secret by Li Er. Even Li Chengqian hadnt been informed until now.
Seven days ago, Li Chengqian had received an order from Li Er to bathe, change clothes, and observe fasting.
For the past seven days, Li Chengqian had been trying to make sense of what important event was taking ce today. Li Ers excitement and the neatly arranged rows of withered leaves made Li Chengqian even more perplexed.
Li Chengqians confusion was not lessened, but had grown stronger. At this point, Li Ers eyes sparkled as he gazed at the field.
For the past several months, Li Er, an emperor, had dedicated his heart to these few acres ofnd, meticulously taking care of them, watering, and tending to them personally.
He had treated them like precious babies for months, all leading up to the moment they were finally ready for harvest. Even Li Er couldnt contain his excitement.
Thinking about Su Lis im of a yield of a thousand catties per acre, Li Ers excitement peaked.
Waving to the attendant beside him, Li Er smiled and said, Lets unearth an acre first and calcte the yield.
Two strong young eunuchs, who had been waiting by the edge of the field, carefully stepped into the field. They had already divided their work beforehand.
Watching these eunuchs step through the field, not daring to disturb the leaves, Li Chengqian couldnt hold back any longer.
Father, what is this about? Li Chengqian finally asked.
At this moment, Li Ers emotions were a mix of nervousness and tremendous excitement.
Even someone as persistent as Li Er, who had been resolute in killing his brother and executing his siblings, was now experiencing an unusual sense of anxiety and anticipation.
At this moment, Li Er inexplicably acknowledged a certain sense of vulnerability and uncertainty in his heart. Su Li mentioned that potatoes and sweet potatoes were foreign crops. What could be done if they were nted during the Tang Dynasty and the soil wasnt suitable?
Even if they managed to grow, they wouldnt achieve the exaggerated yield Su Li had mentioned. What should be done then?
With these thoughts in mind, Li Ers expression grew serious,pletely ignoring Li Chengqian.
Chapter 107:
Chapter 107:
Li Chengqian found Li Ers behavior increasingly puzzling. However, he dared not ask further and could only follow suit, observing the fields. Soon, Li Chengqian noticed a peculiar sight.
The young eunuchs carefully cleared the soil around the roots and tubers, then lifted out rounded objects coated with soil.
What is this? Why does it look so strange? Li Chengqian, having studied such matters as the crown prince, quickly guessed the truth. Yet, he didnt realize the gravity of the situation.
Li Er paid no attention to maintaining his royal dignity. He was captivated by the incredible yield they were witnessing. He wasnt even aware that Li Ers gaze upon these objects was strangely gentle.
Well, at least they are yielding anything, Li Er felt relieved and rxed.
Subsequently, Li Ers focus remained on the eunuchs harvesting potatoes.
The potatoes formed a small mound resembling little hills. Someone soon used a copper scale to weigh the pile of potatoes.
The elderly attendant beside Li Er also participated, recording the results with paper and pen. Suddenly, the attendant recording dropped his pen and paper as if struck by a revtion.
He screamed and rushed towards Li Er, falling to his knees.
Your Your Majesty 3000 catties! the eunuchs voice trembled as he spoke.
Li Ers breathing turned heavy, and he stared intensely at the eunuch, filled with disbelief.
How how much? Li Ers breath grew even heavier, and his eyes widened with intensity as he asked.
Li Ers hands gripped the chairs back tightly, and he fixed a stern gaze on the eunuch.
Congrattions, Your Majesty! Potatoes, the miracle crop, yielding 3000 catties per mu!
Li Ers hands clenched the chairs back, and his eyes widened.
Li Chengqian was equally surprised.
What kind of unbelievable story was this?
Several breathster, he stood up abruptly and rushed to the field.
Father!
Seeing his father digging in the ground like a madman, Li Chengqian was shocked. After hesitating, he clenched his teeth and followed suit. The worlds most prestigious father and son were now both lying on the ground, engaged in farming.
Li Chengqians body ached with every movement, reminding him that he had never experienced such hardship.
3000 catties, it is 3000 catties! Li Ers excitement led to dizziness.
Turning to the sweet potato field, Li Er saw a mountain of sweet potatoesrger than the pile of potatoes.
5000 catties
Li Er was exhrated, ignoring Li Chengqians bewildered expression.
Li Er turned to Li Chengqian and said, As Yuan Tiangang predicted, Su Li is indeed an auspicious omen for the Tang Dynasty!
Li Chengqian was shocked.
Li Er didnt pay attention to Li Chengqians expression but closed his eyes slightly, lost in thought.
He finally understood what kind of reward he should grant Su Li, having witnessed the unexpectedly massive yield of potatoes and sweet potatoes and recalling Su Lis final poem from the previous night.
And now, Li Er knew exactly what kind of reward he should bestow upon Su Li!
Undoubtedly, under Li Ers rule, the people of the Tang Dynasty were living in an era of prosperity. Admittedly, Li Er ascended to the throne by eliminating his brothers and pressuring his father, which naturally wouldnt be favored in a society that valued filial piety and ethical conduct. However, it must be acknowledged that Li Er performed remarkably well as an emperor.
Internal and external challenges often marked the transition from a prosperous dynasty to its decline. During the four years of Li Ers reign as emperor, he dedicated himself to solidifying the Tang Dynastys stability.
Naturally,moners didnt harbor ill intentions. They all desired a stable nation and the ability to live peacefully through farming. In this aspect, Li Er excelled. Victories on the battlefield followed one after another, gradually earning the eptance of the people as their emperor.
As the nation became more stable, the peoples expectations of Li Er didnt rise significantly. They werent greedy. They understood that Li Er was an emperor, not a deity.
They didnt hope for Li Er to provide them with smooth weather and abundant harvests year after year after providing them with a tranquil farming environment. However, the unimaginable dream that ordinary people never dared to wish for suddenly arrived!
It came suddenly on an ordinary day in the autumn of the fourth year of the Zhenguan era!
That day, Li Er suddenly announced convening a grand imperial assembly. All officials ranked seventh grade and above in Changan were summoned to the pce. Typically, gatherings of this scale would take at least a day of deliberation. However, this time, the imperial assembly was unusually brief.
After the assembly ended, the vast central mechanisms of the Tang Dynasty began operating swiftly. In just a few hours, the Ministry of Education issued several imperial decrees that needed to be publicly announced. The people were initially most concerned about Su Li, who entered the Imperial Smoke Pavilion, rather than the promotion of new crops or the general amnesty.
As it was known, the Imperial Smoke Pavilion enshrined portraits of twenty-four founding heroes. Almost all of them had fought alongside Li Er for many years, enduring hardships to achieve their current glory.
Although Su Li was unparalleled in poetic talent, poetry wasnt considered a significant aplishment. Why should he be mentioned in the same breath as those great figures who had put in so much effort?
For themon people, introducing new crops didnt carry much weight. After the Divine Peasant divided the five grains, new crops appeared in China for thousands of years. This situation was no longer a novelty for the people.
For a moment, almost everyone felt that Su Lis contributions didnt deserve such recognition. Strangely, the prominent figures of the court, who would usually argue and bicker over small matters, seemed to be silenced this time.
No one voiced any objections!
With the introduction of new grain announcements, they were posted throughout the streets and alleys of Changan City. All the discussions vanished almost instantly!
Producing 3,000 catties of potatoes per acre!
Producing 5,000 catties of sweet potatoes per acre!
Though clearly disyed in the courts widely publicized announcement, such an astonishing yield.
Upon learning this news, peoples initial reaction was whether the court had mistakenly marked the numbers in the notice.
Themon people, who had always relied on farming for survival, had never dared to dream of such things. Only after government officials repeatedly exined that they gradually came to believe this. Instantly, the unexpected abundance overwhelmed the people!
Harvesting thousands of kilograms of food per acre, how could they possibly consume it all?
These days, Changan City was engulfed in joy. Furthermore, as notices were posted in various regions, this excitement intensified.
The thresholds of every county government in the Tang Dynasty were trampled by the people collecting grain!
Now, all the people understand why Su Li was able to enter the Imperial Smoke Pavilion!
The entire poption of the world thanked and revered Su Li.
For some reason, Yuan Tiangangs words to Li Er suddenly spread at the right time. In no time, Su Lis auspiciousness became widely epted. People in any era could always find the most logical exnation for their unwavering beliefs.
After summarizing Su Lis year, some individuals were surprised by his experiences. From being a humble peasant, Li Er chose to be a consort. Changans citizens then believed him to be a tool for good luck, the epitome of misfortune.
Little did they know that, in the Princess Mansion, within a few months, Princess Changle made a full recovery. Just as others envied his sudden stroke of luck, thinking he was an ordinary peasant who got lucky.
He turned out to be extraordinary, disying his unmatched poetic talent. That night, the entire Changan City sparkled because of his poems!
Currently, he introduced new grains that yield thousands of catties per acre.
It was imaginable that the Tang Dynasty would no longer worry about hunger!
These events made people unable to help but ponder with deep fear. In themon folk, those who lived beyond a hundred years were considered blessed, and those who lived beyond a hundred and ten years were regarded as super-blessed.
Because they embodied peoples aspirations and blessings for longevity, one only needed to live long enough to be such a blessed individual.
While these individuals werent numerous, they werent too scarce either.
However, someone like Su Li was truly unprecedented!
Moreover, he had concretely achieved acts of benevolence for all people, bestowing blessings for generations toe.
If people like him could not be called auspicious, who else would dare to im such a title?
With these aplishments as a foundation, many even began to refer to Su Li as a celestial exiled immortal. Some superstitious folks had even established shrines in his honor. Soon enough, more and more people followed suit.
Considering it, Su Li satisfied almost all aspects of what the Tang Dynasty defined as a sessful person, whether it was luck, poetry, achievements, or status.
His sess was all-epassing and without blind spots. Offering a prayer was never wrong for fame, talent, or just hoping for a stroke of luck. In short, sincere beliefs brought results!
This trend quickly gained momentum and became widespread. To the point that when Su Li first heard about it, he couldnt help but find it both amusing and exasperating.
Chapter 108:
Chapter 108:
The autumn wind was lonely on the outskirts of Changan. There was a dense crowd in the fields at the intersection of Wannian and Changan Country.
Zhu Laosan, you rascal! This official remembers your son already received divine grain yesterday. Why are you here today?
The chief book of Wannian County scolded the old man Zhu Laosan in annoyance. With his robe open, revealing his sun-darkened skinny chest, Zhu Laosan wore a pleasing smile.
Sir, my worthless son and I have already gone separate ways. What he received was for himself, not for an old man like me!
The chief book of Wannian County couldnt help butugh at his response.
This official is out in the countryside for most of the year. Whats happening in your family cant escape my notice.
Moreover, your sons grain yesterday included yours. Could you be deceived byrd and attempt to trick me into giving you more grain?
In the past, the chief books anger would have caused ordinary folks to run far away. However, Zhu Laosan wasnt ashamed. He simply continued to bow and apologize.
Zhu Laosan, did your sons grain get eaten by your gluttonous daughter-inw?
This remark led to cheerfulughter all around. Instead of feeling embarrassed, Zhu Laosans face lit up, showing a cunning smile.
He didnt deny it but sighed heavily and acted as if he were reminiscing. He didnt attempt to refute. Instead, he sighed deeply as if in regret.
Did your familys grain get eaten?
Your son is so filial. He always looks after you. Could you tell us what the divine grain tastes like?
Zhu Laosans eyes flickered, and he closed his eyes slightly, appearing to savor the taste.
Tell the truth, Ive never tasted such a delicacy my whole life!
The people around marveled and envied him. Zhu Laosans poor acting skills couldnt deceive the chief book, who saw through his intentions. However, he realized that Zhu Laosans circumstances were somewhat different.
Zhu Laosans pitiful act didnt sway the Wannian Country Master Book. But he also knew that Zhu Laosan was likely trying to obtain more grain.
Food was precious, and even the people of Changan received quotas per person. No extra allowances were given. However, Zhu Laosans situation was unique. Three of his sons died in battle, leaving only one to support him and his wife.
The next generation included more than a dozen grandchildren under the age of ten. The chief book took a small cloth bag and tossed it to Zhu Laosan.
His Majesty personally cultivated these grains. He cares about you,moners, and cant bear to eat them himself. But you old man managed to enjoy them in advance.
The chief bookughed and scolded, Take your familys grain and get lost!
With a face that looked like a dried-up chrysanthemum, Zhu Laosan beamed. He received the grain, pretended to knock his head three times towards the direction of the pce, and then left cheerfully.
At this moment, the master book turned his head and looked viciously at the people receiving food around him.
Dont think that this official is biased. If anyone, like Zhu Laosan, has three sons who died for the country, this official doesnt mind giving you more benefits.
Hearing this, the people who were about to move settled down immediately.
Unknowingly, the shadow of the sun was nting westward. The busy chief book of Wannian Country stretched his stiff neck and prepared to go home. At this time, he saw a group of people walking across the street, led by the master book of Changan County.
Changan and Wannian Counties were both part of the capital region. They were fiercepetitors, always vying for the title of the top county. The two chief books exchanged nces and simultaneously snorted in disdain as they watched the figures walk away.
Seeing the departing figures of their rivals, the Wannian County chief book smirked. He lowered his head and gently stroked the grain piled on the cart. The opponent strutted in front of him, unaware that Wannian County had 20% more grain allocation this time than Changan County.
Ironically, to secure this additional portion, the magistrate, a sixth-rank officer, had resorted to begging and crying like a newborn for four or five days. Obtaining 20% more grain meant that Wannian Countys harvest next year would exceed Changan Countys by tens of thousands of catties.
What did Changan County have topare to them?
The chief book of Wannian County lifted his head, gazing at the vast fields before him.
Although the autumn harvest had been collected, the fields were now empty. However, he could almost envision the scene of next year when the fields would be piled high with potatoes and sweet potatoes.
Outside Changan, at the Baqiao Bridge, scenes of farewells were unfolding everywhere. The procession of Prince Li Daozong of Jiangxia slowly departed from the city. Inside the carriage, Li Daozong looked at his daughter, who had her head down and was silent and couldnt help sighing.
Su Li is Changles husband, even if hes admirable in many ways, hes not your rightful match. Why do you have to be like this? Li Daozong, who had spent his life on the battlefield, was straightforward even when talking to his daughter.
With just a few words, her father saw through her thoughts. Nevertheless, Li Xueyan didnt disy the usual coyness that most women would in such a situation.
She smiled slightly and replied, Father, I understand what youre saying. I wont entertain any improper thoughts.
You take after me, and if you can take something on, you must be able to let it go. Dont overthink it. Li Daozong nodded, expressing his understanding.
Can you take it on, and can you let it go
Li Xueyan sighed in her heart and couldnt help feeling a tinge of bitterness.
Outside the carriage window, schrs bidding farewell were reciting poemsposed by Su Li. She couldnt help but remember that glorious night in Changan City when Su Lis poems illuminated the city.
For some reason, her mind wandered back to the first time she met Su Li at the Princess Mansion. Back then, she thought the handsome young man was a good match for Changle.
Who would have thought that Su Li would leave an indelible mark on her heart after just a few months of knowing each other?
She had never been a dreamer, buttely, her mind had been in a fog, and she was often startled awake by nightmares at night.
Despite her emotional desires, the scenes in her dreams filled her with a deep sense of fear.
From childhood to adulthood, Li Xueyan always knew what she should do in any situation. This time was no exception.
She had to leave!
An unexinable wave of sadness washed over her.
Li Xueyan couldnt deceive herself.
She admired Su Li but also understood that her feelings were inappropriate.
Love that could not be realized, so she could only choose to leave
Chapter 109:
Chapter 109:
The following day, early morning.
In the gaze of the female officer, Li Er walked into the princesss mansion with his hands behind his back, resembling an ordinary old father-inw visiting his son-inws house. This was the third time Li Er had paid a visit recently.
Afterpleting the sweet potato and potato breeding, he once again started thinking about Su Li. Li Er had a clear sense of purpose, always having an unrelenting determination to achieve his goals.
Before, nothing couldpare to the fragrance of sweet potatoes and potatoes, so Li Er had focused on breeding and appeared indifferent to worldly matters. Now that his tasks wereplete, he craved Su Li again.
The first time he visited, Li Er had used the sess of the sweet potato and potato breeding as a pretext to celebrate with Su Li. However, Su Li remained cold despite his efforts to reason with him.
The second time, Li Er changed his strategy by bringing Empress Zhangsun and the little princess for a pleasant family gathering. Although the atmosphere was friendly, Su Li remained distant, mostly staying with Changle.
Li Er attempted tomunicate with him through gestures, but Su Li pretended not to notice, avoiding any chance of private conversation. His n to appeal to emotions had failed again.
Today marked Li Ers third visit. He proceeded directly to the backyard, and after being announced by a female officer, Su Li soon joined him in the courtyard pavilion.
Su Li sensed an unusual aura surrounding Li Er as they met eyes. Unlike previous visits, Li Er didnt disy the usual courteous demeanor and didnt impose anything on Su Li. However, today, Li Er simply stood there, emitting an indescribable presence.
Are you awake?
Li Er smiled at Su Li and motioned for him to sit on the nearby stone bench.
Without a preamble, Li Er began speaking.
In the past, Yang Guangs tyranny led to suffering throughout thend. Despite this, my father hesitated to rise against the Sui Dynasty. It was only through my constant persuasion that he finally made up his mind. Do you know why?
Su Li felt puzzled, unsure of Li Ers opening statements direction. Luckily, Li Er didnt expect an answer from him.
Gazing into the distance, Li Ers eyes revealed a hint of nostalgia.
Ive admired the audacity of figures like Liu Bang and Xiang Yu since my youth, believing that a true hero isnt satisfied with a life of luxury but is willing to face death courageously.
Because of this spirit, I earned my title as the General of the Heavenly Policy Office.
When I rose to power, various rivals contended for supremacy. Xue Ju and his son, Liu Wuzhou, Wang Shichong, and Dou Jiande all had the qualities of heroes. However, I emerged victorious in the end.
In the early days of the Great Tang, I was named Crown Prince, but Jiancheng had my fathers support and was constantly pressuring me. I wouldve met my end if I hadnt acted against him. I had to take action, not just for any reason, but for the Empress, Changle, and the others.
When I became Emperor, foreign tribes stirred. The Turks united and advanced towards Changan! I still recall the audacious appearance of the Turkic Khan Xie Li. And now, hes in Changan. I could summon him to dance for me in the pce if I wish!
As Emperor, various neighboring powers covet the Great Tang. But they dont know that its no different when I look at them.
Su Li, Im sharing this with you to make you understand that the Tang Dynasty has many enemies, and more battles will be ahead! In my vision, the Tangs territory is still too small.
Your courage is unparalleled. Even figures like Chus Overlord pale inparison. If you join the army, your achievements could surpass Xiang Yus.
Your poems indicate your desire for battlefield fame. If youre willing, Ill fully support you. Huo Qubing became a marquis before he reached twenty, his name echoing through history. I have ambitions no weaker than Emperor Wu of Han. Would you refuse to be a marquis?
After the grand promises and motivation, Li Er felt he had set the stage, looking at Su Li anxiously. However, Su Lis expression remained indifferent. It was the same old story. He did entertain the idea of going to the battlefield, but it was solely to experience the thrill of mowing the grass without any holds barred. Just one fight, for the sake of some fun, and then back to enjoying life with his wife and children.
Li Er, getting a bit desperate, couldnt help but say, I know you want to take care of your family and not be bothered by daily work hours. Fine, Ill allow you to skip work. You can go if you want, and you dont have to if you dont want to.
To his surprise, this statement brightened Su Lis eyes. He could skip work, get paid, and only carry a title. This was the ultimate job benefit!
Great, all problems were solved! Li Er had given such favorable conditions that Su Li felt slightly inclined towards the idea.
Deal! Su Li said.
Li Er was left speechless. He had been throwing his royal aura around, offering various temptations, but this kid remained unmoved. Yet, he agreed to the mere permission to get paid for fishing?
Wasnt this a bit of ack of respect?
Li Er couldnt help but feel both amused and annoyed. If he had known this would work, he would have mentioned it earlier. Why did he wait until now?
Soon after, Li Er became happy again. Although Su Li was clearly attracted by the prospect of being paid to fish, as long as he started, wouldnt he be hooked in the future?
After contemting, Li Er continued, Even though thats the case, if you have free time, visit the barracks and see your colleagues. Although youre brave on the battlefield, youll still need the support of yourrades.
Su Li nodded. Indeed, he had to show his face. While he might single-handedly initiate a battle, the real fighting would require the support of hisrades. Handling prisoners, managing loot, all of that would need someone working behind the scenes. Not showing up would be rather disrespectful!
Yet, Li Er felt he needed to stress the importance once more, If you have leisure time, you should go to the camp and meet your fellow soldiers. Despite your bravery, battles always require the camaraderie of your fellow soldiers.
Su Li agreed, realizing he had to make an appearance. While he might be a one-man army, things like prisoners and looting required someone to handle the aftermath. Not showing up would indeed be inappropriate!
Chapter 110:
Chapter 110:
On that same afternoon, Su Li received a message from Li Er. The assigned position was quite favorable guarding the capital region as a member of the Right Martial Guards. Su Li was very pleased with this arrangement made by Li Er. However, someone was quite dissatisfied!
In the pce, Li Er looked at Cheng Yaojin, who red angrily and sternly and felt a bit of a headache.
Your Majesty, I have no objections to having Lord Su Li join the Right Martial Guards, but Su Licks military achievements. Appointing him directly as a general makes things difficult for me!
At this moment, Cheng Yaojins appearance reminded Su Li of the historical figure known for his wild demeanor.
Rambunctious and somewhatwless.
However, those who knew him well understood that this individual was as cunning as they came a highly intelligent individual of the Tang Dynasty.
He originally served as a former general for Wugang and only surrendered to the Great Tang during the early years of the Wude period. This left him with some inherent disadvantages in terms of qualifications.
But, during the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Cheng Yaojin firmly aligned himself with Li Er. This crucial decision propelled his rise through the ranks. He had a unique way of handling people and situations.
There were very few individuals in the court who could be both a loyal subject and a friend to Li Er. Furthermore, as Cheng Yaojin aged, his entricity only grew, making him an unpredictable figure in the court. If he werent shrewd, there would hardly be any intelligent individuals in Great Tang. His purpose for visiting Li Er this time was clear he didnt want Su Li to join the Right Martial Guards.
Before this, Cheng Yaojin had certainly heard of Su Li. Whether it was the previous incident of the rushed wedding or Su Lis subsequent literary achievements, news of it had spread throughout Changan.
Not to mention, Su Li even presented sweet potatoes and potatoes, earning the privilege of having his portrait hung in the Overhead Smoke Pavilion. However, for Cheng Yaojin, this held no value!
But did these three things connect to leading troops inbat, let alone the first half of a copper te on a chariot?
When they were in battle, the enemy didnt care about their literacy level or whether they contributed to the nation and its people. It was a ce where only weapons like swords and fists held significance.
Did Su Li intend to rely on mere luck to engage inbat and defeat the enemy?
Not to mention, Li Er appointed Su Li as the top general and the deputy second general, essentially Cheng Yaojins right-hand man!
What did Deputy Second General mean?
It was a deputymander position on the battlefield, responsible for leading troops into actualbat. Cheng didnt want his Right Martial Guard unit to be associated with someone only interested in wine and food. This was aplete disregard for the officers and soldiers of the Right Martial Guard, a pure joke!
To call Su Li a wine and food enthusiast, Lao Cheng had his reasons. Li Er already informed him that Su Li would be free toe and go in the army and wouldnt have to follow military rules.
How could Su Li be posted to the Right Martial Guard like this?
He was being given an important role! So, Lao Cheng was extremely displeased.
When he received the order, he rushed to the pce, using his influence to protest and demand Li Er to reconsider.
Li Er sighed and said, I understand Su Lis capabilities, and this decision has been carefully thought through
Before Li Er could finish, Cheng Yaojin stared and said, Your Majesty, you know me! The Right Martial Guard follows strict regtions and is the fairest ce. If youre promoting favorites, theres nothing more to say! But we cant give him the position of Deputy Second General!
Li Er couldnt help but burst intoughter upon hearing Cheng Yaojins suggestion, asking, So, what position do you think Su Li would be suitable for?
Cheng Yaojin shook his head and continued, Ive heard that Su Li has a writing talent and seems to have a knack for calctions. Why not let him manage the supplies and distribute rations to the soldiers?
Li Er looked at Cheng Yaojin in disbelief. He had put in so much effort to fool Su Li. You dont just take a legendary warrior and make him a quartermaster. Have you lost your mind?
Cheng Yaojin paid no mind to this and continued, Your Majesty, its not that I, old Cheng, dont know whats good for him. Its just that Ive never seen anything like this before. Su Lis poetry is good, but marching and fighting arent about reciting poems. Not letting him go to the battlefield is ultimately for his own good!
After all, on the battlefield, danger is everywhere. If something were to happen to Su Li, I, old Cheng, wouldnt be able to bear that responsibility!
Lao Cheng looked firmly at Li Er, almost saying outright, Your Majesty, you wouldnt want Changle to be a widow at such a young age, would you?
It must be said that the generals under Li Ersmand were indeed impressive. In other dynasties, relying on generals before the regimes establishment wasmon.
After achieving peace throughout thend, most rulers hid their weapons and let their horses roam freely in the mountains. Drawing lessons from Liu Bangs past mistakes and Zhu Bas execution of aplished heroes, Li Ers approach was remarkably different. He appreciated the merits of the generals who fought alongside him and entrusted them with significant responsibilities.
During the Zhenguan period, the group of generals in the Tang Dynasty held a position equal to that of civil officers. During court meetings, both sides would frequently argue whenever their interests were involved.
When the generals couldnt convince the civil officers with words, they often resumed disying their martial prowess, overflowing with martial virtues. Cheng Yaojin, as a fearsome figure, was known among civil officers for being quite unconventional!
Even during the Tang Dynasty, civil officers like Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui were seen in a simr light in Cheng Yaojins eyes. Changan, renowned for its martial and literary prowess, was enough for such individuals. Why did Li Er throw Su Li into the military and burden him?
Li Er was bing impatient with Cheng Yaojins arguments and asked directly, Would you like a powerful general who can stand against formidable enemies with unmatched strength?
Of course, I would, who wouldnt want that! Cheng Yaojin immediately became excited.
Then why dont you want Su Li? Li Er asked yfully.
Upon hearing this, Cheng Yaojins eyes widened in disbelief. Could Su Li be the peerless warrior mentioned by the emperor? This seemed impossible!
Lao Cheng couldnt help but shudder and looked at Li Er with a mixture of belief and doubt. He had never known Li Er to lie.
Your Majesty, youre not trying to fool me, are you? In Cheng Yaojins mind, Li Er had never deceived him. However, this news was just too unbelievable.
Seeing Li Er wasnt paying attention to him, Cheng Yaojin chuckled, touched his head, and left him alone.
At this point, Cheng Yaojin had already made up his mind. He nned to see it for himself. If Su Li was indeed as formidable as Li Er imed, then it was a treasure he had stumbled upon.
If Su Li turned out to be average, Lao Cheng could even ept that. He could simply assign Su Li to be a quartermaster, a decision he still had the authority to make.
But if Su Li was incapable of the role, even if he had to protest and create a fuss, Cheng Yaojin was determined to have Li Er revoke his decision.
With his three strategies firmly set in his mind, Cheng Yaojin had made up his mind and left happily.
Chapter 111:
Chapter 111:
Su Li woke up early the following day and bid a reluctant farewell to Changle at the Princess Mansion before riding on the white dragon and leaving. As dawn broke, asional peddlers carrying goods for sale could be spotted on the street.
Since entering the Princess Mansion, Su Li had been focused on earning points, gradually bing influential in the Tang Dynasty.
At this moment, Su Li felt like a hermit emerging from seclusion in the deep mountains, embracing the authentic atmosphere of the bustling city.
The restless white dragon beneath him kicked its hooves anxiously. When Su Li didnt go out, the white dragon had to stay home andze around. As soon as they stepped out, the white dragon couldnt resist expressing joy.
Quickly, they passed through the city gates, and after crossing the Xianyang Bridge, the white dragon sprinted ahead without Su Lis urging, bing a white streak of lightning.
In less than fifteen minutes, Su Li arrived at the Right Martial Guards barracks entrance. Standing there, he could faintly hear the sounds of training emanating from inside. Su Li silently nodded in acknowledgment.
As one of the Twelve Guards responsible for protecting the capital, the Right Martial Guards were among the few professional military units in the Tang Dynasty. Theirbat prowess was unmatched among the more than 600 military prefectures in the Tang Dynasty.
Ordinary soldiers usually didnt practice and had to do farming at home. In contrast, the garrison soldiers under Li Ersmand were at the peak of martial strength. The Han Dynastys conquests resulted from nurturing elite forces for over half a century.
The Tang Dynasty took a different approach. They engaged in constant warfare during Li Ers reign and remained undefeated. This illustrated the remarkable strength of the garrison soldiers!
Guanzhong had a strong military atmosphere in this era, and young men were often courageous and skilled in martial arts. Farming and fighting were their daily routine.
In this time period, the Guanzhong region had a strong military influence, and the younger men were often brave and fierce, with abundant martial skills. Engaging in farming andbat was their usual way of life. The soldiers quality was astonishingly high!
The twelve guards, who were fully dedicated to training every day, naturally had unquestionablebat effectiveness, making them the elite of the elite.
After informing the soldier at the entrance, someone guided Su Li into the barracks for registration and to collect an official seal. Once the entry procedures werepleted, Su Li was directly taken to the entrance of the centralmand tent in the barracks.
The soldier guiding him gave an awkward smile during the resounding snores from inside. As he entered, Su Li saw Cheng Yaojin, dressed in gleaming armor, sitting there half-dozing.
General, Consort Su Li has arrived!
The snoring continued.
General!
Cheng Yaojin opened his eyes and looked somewhat dazed at the two figures below. He waved his hand, signaling the soldier to leave.
Youre Su Li?
Cheng Yaojin tilted his head, squinting at Su Li.
Su Li furrowed his brow.
Of course, he didnt believe Cheng Yaojin was a simple-minded person, as portrayed in some stories.
Born as amanding general and spending his life as a prominent figure in the court, he lived to the age of 77 without any major health issues.
Considering the notable generals under Li Ersmand, Cheng Yaojin stood out!
Beneath his seemingly rough exterior was an intelligent individual.
Reflecting on Cheng Yaojins life, it seemed he continuously made minor mistakes, but major blunders were rare. The two most questionable things he did in his lifetime were taking a concubine in his seventies and facing financial issues.
Su Li strongly suspected that even these actions might have been intentionally exaggerated by Cheng Yaojin himself to give others a handle to criticize him.
No wonder people often called Cheng Yaojin a fairy.
Only someone who consistently got their name wrong would mess up their nickname.
Cheng Yaojin seemed to be putting on this act to establish his authority. Without needing to ask, it was clear the visitor had hostile intentions.
Su Li narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled as he looked at Cheng Yaojin. He wanted to see what Cheng Yaojins real intentions were.
Instead of answering the question, Su Li smiled, causing Cheng Yaojin to rub his nose awkwardly.
Clearing his throat, Cheng Yaojin went on, From what Ive heard, Lord Su, youre known as a Poetic Sage out there. However, this is a military camp, and were not into poetry and that sort of thing.
As he spoke, Cheng Yaojin seemed to recall something amusing, bursting into heartyughter.
Back then, that old Yu Shinan thought he could outdo me with his bit of ink, wanting to school me. I couldnt be bothered with that. No matter how eloquent he was, Id just raise my fist and shut him up. Consort, do you understand what Lao Cheng means?
Su Li grinned and replied, General, youre telling me that the army is a ce where strength matters more than anything else.
At this statement, Cheng Yaojin excitedly pped his thigh and said, Ive always said you schrs are clever. As soon as Lao Cheng says it, you get it.
Heughed and raised his fist in front of Su Li. The Emperor has appointed you as the Deputy Second General of the Right Martial Guards. I have no objections to that. However, Im not just a high-ranking general. I have a group of brothers under mymand. Consort, if your strength is only that of an ordinary soldier, even if His Majesty promotes you to a general, youll only deserve the treatment of an ordinary soldier.
But if your fists are even more powerful than mine, Im more than willing to give you my position as a general.
Cheng Yaojin tried to provoke him, but Su Li wasnt bothered. He was a bit pleased.
On the contrary, he was somewhat happy. He came to the military camp to experience the feeling of unparalleled ughter as if mowing down grass. Being able to establish an army on his own, whether superiors or subordinates, they were all the same in his eyes, mere tools for battlefield cleanup.
However, it could be troublesome if these tools had their own thoughts. Now, with Cheng Yaojins words, things couldnt be better.
In other words, in the military, whoever has the bigger fist is the one who calls the shots? Su Li asked with a grin.
Cheng Yaojin was momentarily stunned and felt a thump in his heart.
Could it be true that His Majestys words about this young man being an exceptional warrior were urate?
He then looked Su Li up and down once more. While not short, his frame didnt appear very muscr. Unlike those generals with beefy arms and a round waist that Cheng Yaojin was familiar with, Su Li was a different breed altogether.
Cheng Yaojin thought Su Li might be quite formidable, but with this physique, he might not be a match for me, Lao Cheng!
Moreover, the words were his own doing. Could he take them back now?
Su Li probably could fight well, but with his build, he might not be a match for Lao Cheng!
Besides, he had said it already. Could he retract it now?
Exactly, replied Cheng Yaojin, his reluctance palpable but maintaining his tough exterior.
Su Li nodded, smiling. Please disregard my consort status and the Poetic Sage title. Today, lets settle this with our fists.
Chapter 112:
Chapter 112:
The most brilliant hunter always assumed the appearance of its prey!
Cheng Yaojin set a trap for Su Li, hoping to provoke him into losing control and showcasing his strength. On the one hand, he wanted to verify the true prowess of the legendary warrior mentioned by Li Er.
On the other hand, Cheng Yaojin wanted to assure his subordinates that he remained a fair and honorable general, preserving his reputation within the army.
However, Cheng Yaojin didnt anticipate his words being too presumptuous, allowing Su Li to turn the tables with a countern. While walking towards the training grounds, Cheng Yaojin still looked somewhat puzzled.
Since when did I dere that might make right? Did I convey that message?
Su Li wasnt concerned about that.
Even if Cheng Yaojin didnt assert his authority, Su Li was ready to find a way to disy his strength. He wanted his futurerades to understand that, in the battlefield, knowing how to coordinate and clean up was all that mattered.
Unexpectedly, Cheng Yaojin handed him the opportunity on a silver tter. Su Li wasted no time in taking advantage of it. In no time, the two arrived at the training grounds.
In the early autumn, the morning was quite chilly. The soldiers practicing theirbat skills were bare-chested, disying their muscr bodies.
Observing the scene, Su Li nodded inwardly, impressed by the elite soldiers dedicated solely to training. Indeed, these Right Martial Guards were as disciplined and rigorous as Cheng Yaojin had described.
As the great general arrived, none of the soldiers practicing came over to converse with him except for the officer overseeing the training.
Go and summon the most capable unit leaders, team captains, and lieutenants, Cheng Yaojin ordered the supervisor without any unnecessary words. Before long, three individuals approached.
We greet the general, they said to Cheng Yaojin, but their gazes were drawn to Su Li, who stood by the side, wondering about the identity of this elegantly dressed young man.
Cheng Yaojins eyes flicked towards Su Li, asking, So, is everything ready?
Su Li responded with a faint smile.
No one surpassed others in literature, and no one surpassed others in martial prowess.
Cheng Yaojin had called upon the best fighters, and these three individuals represented the pinnacle ofbat skills within the camp to some extent. These three soldiers were sturdy and exuded a sense of readiness for battle, clearly seasoned veterans.
Whoever defeats him will be rewarded with twenty taels of silver and a promotion! Cheng Yaojin calmly announced to the three. The three immediately grew excited.
Without hesitation, the lowest-ranking of the three stepped forward.
He gestured towards Su Li and said, Sir, well be mercifulter!
His words carried a hint of disdain towards Su Li. This soldier had the lowest rank and thus was the first to confront Su Li.
Consort, you can still back out now if you want. Im not like those ignorant fools. Can I really arrange for you to be amon soldier? Cheng Yaojin chuckled, appearing concerned, but he took a few steps back, creating some space.
No need. Su Li shook his head and stepped into the cleared space.
Young master, please make your move. If we attack first, can you, an elegant young man, endure a few punches and kicks?
The corporal licked his lips, squinted his eyes, and casually addressed Su Li.
Su Li smiled.
Offended!
Su Li sprang into action before the words had even fully left his mouth.
Cheng Yaojin and the others felt disoriented, and suddenly, Su Li was right in front of the corporal.
The corporals face showed rm, and in his haste, he raised his arm to shield his chest! However, it was futile.
With just a single kick, Su Li sent the corporal flying, and hended heavily on the ground. With strength attributes of 200 and an additional 95 agility attributes, Su Li had long surpassed the limits of human capabilities. Battlefield elites were no match for him in his eyes.
Both of you,e at me together.
Su Li looked at the remaining two, his tone as calm as ever. The two exchanged nces, seeing the profound seriousness in each others eyes.
Neither of them rejected Su Lis proposition.
For seasoned battlefield veterans, their only pursuit had always been victory. In a life-and-death situation, talk of honor was meaningless.
The two silently arched their hands to Su Li and dared not wait for him to strike first. They positioned themselves on his left and right and attacked simultaneously.
Boom!
Boom!
Another in and unadorned series of kicks, and the two remaining opponents were sent flying. As the corporal hit the ground, Cheng Yaojins eyes gleamed.
His position as a high-ranking general had been earned through countless battles. Naturally, Cheng Yaojin had a discerning eye. He could instantly see that Su Lisbat skills were shockingly advanced.
Is Su Li the peerless warrior Li Er mentioned? Cheng Yaojin was uncertain.
After all, he hadnt witnessed Su Lis full power in these two sparring matches. However, on the battlefield, Su Li was undoubtedly capable of single-handedly taking on a hundred foes.
Su Li once again knocked down the other two opponents with his feet, further exciting Cheng Yaojin. Even Qin Qiong and Weichi Gong might not aplish this as effortlessly.
Found a treasure! Cheng Yaojin was overjoyed, considering getting closer to Su Li.
At that moment, Su Li turned his head to look at him.
After some movement, I feel even more eager to fight. Ive heard that youre unbeatable on the battlefield. Could you give me some pointers?
Cheng Yaojins smile froze on his face.
I treated you as a treasure, and you want to treat me as a punching bag? Cheng Yaojins face turned dark.
Su Lis smile was even brighter than before.
You said if I defeat you, youd willingly give up your position as a general and make way for me, right?
I dont care about being a general, but I have to tell you, in the Right Martial Guards right now, Im the one with the strongest fist.
Consort, punches, and kicks have no eyes. If we really start fighting, and I identally hurt you, how could I exin it to His Majesty? Cheng Yaojins face turned ck as he tried to find an excuse.
Dont worry, General, Ill be careful.
Cheng Yaojins eyes widened, and then he grew furious.
How could he, Cheng Yaojin, a battlefield veteran, be manipted by a youngster like this in front of everyone?
His anger surged, and Cheng Yaojin no longer hesitated.
Consort, be careful!
Cheng Yaojin, being sneaky, only reminded him after he had already attacked.
He wanted to create a time difference, but
Boom!
Another kick!
Immediately afterward, Cheng Yaojin felt as if he would be kicked in the chest by an elephant. He flew backward and fell into a messy heap. Su Li walked up to Cheng Yaojin and helped him up.
General, it seems my fist is the mightiest here. ording to you, will I be calling the shots from now on? Su Li asked with a grin.
Cheng Yaojin felt embarrassed. He had considered the possibility of being unable to beat Su Li, but he didnt expect to beparable with a mere chief in front of Su Li.
In the end, it was all about a kick
But upon hearing Su Lis words, Cheng Yaojin threw his embarrassment aside.
Would Su Li be in charge from now on?
Would he, a grand general, be nothing more than an ornament?
Absolutely not!
Chapter 113:
Chapter 113:
Cheng Yaojin stared with wide eyes. Miraculously, his eyeballs could also spin around wildly.
Well Sir, even though youre skilled inbat, leading troops in battle requires more than just fighting prowess Yes, to be a general, you need to understand military strategy! I will also test your knowledge of military strategy! Cheng Yaojin said.
Su Li couldnt help but exim, Wow!
A distinguished Duke of the State, the Grand General of the Right Martial Guards, shamelessly resorted to such behavior.
Who could control themselves in such a situation? Instead, he couldnt hold back hisughter.
Even if it was a month ago, Cheng Yaojins request to test his knowledge of military strategy, Su Li wouldnt have agreed.
However, in the past month, Su Li had continuously gained attribute points, all of which were added to his perception attribute.
Currently, Su Lis perception attribute was at 125 points!
That was 28 points higher than Li Er, which was quite remarkable.
Attributes breaking the 100-point mark lead to significant changes.
When Su Li had free time, he studied military books. Those books were, after all, written by people. Whether they were considered military experts, their perception probably wasnt much different from his current level. Su Li had read those books multiple times and understood their subtleties.
As a result, Su Li synthesized a wealth of profound knowledge through various military techniques andbined it with his memory ofter generations military knowledge, almost forming his own set of theories.
Whether they were practical or not was yet to be seen because Su Li had yet to have the chance to verify them on the battlefield. But from an intellectual perspective, they were undoubtedly exquisite.
The Generals words are true. I also believe that to lead an army, one must be well-versed in military strategy. However, Im curious, General, how do you n to test my knowledge? Su Li asked with a grin.
Seeing his expression, Cheng Yaojins heart skipped a beat.
Uh-oh!
Could this kid be just as abnormal in his knowledge of military strategy?
By now, Cheng Yaojin had no doubts about Su Lisbat abilities.
Seeing is believing. Experiencing is even more convincing.
After personally experiencing Su Lis strength, Cheng Yaojin knew that Su Li was undoubtedly a formidable general on the battlefield. Not to brag but among the many strong generals in the current Great Tang
He could make it into the top five in terms ofbat prowess alone!
Excluding a handful of individuals like Qin Qiong and Weichi Gong, the rest hardly garnered any attention in Cheng Yaojins view. Even those strong figures could barely hold their ground against him. Cheng Yaojin could manage tost through thirty or fifty rounds with them.
To be knocked down by someone, he truly hadnt anticipated it. Su Li could easily be considered the best of his time regardingbat skills!
He mentioned testing Su Lis knowledge of military strategy to save face after being cornered by Su Lis words. They were all working to make ends meet under Lis patronage. Why take things so seriously?
I said Ill test your knowledge of military strategy, and then you pretended your knowledge wasnt up to par, iming you will need to learn a lot from the General in the future.
This way, wouldnt everyone be content?
Why be so stubborn?
Cut me some ck, would you?
Cheng Yaojin was a bit bbergasted.
Lord Sucked emotional intelligence
Moreover, Cheng Yaojin initially thought that Su Lis knowledge of military strategy wouldnt be impressive. After all, he knew that Su Li used to be an ordinary peasant, only rising to fame after entering the Princesss Mansion.
His ability topose poetry was indeed impressive, showcasing his intelligence. But even intelligence has its limits, right?
Su Li and Princess Changle were inseparable, sparing only a bit of time for martial arts and poetry. To find time to read military books on top of that seemed unlikely. A time management master of this level was unheard of!
So, Cheng Yaojin had considered that Su Li might agree to the test. However, he believed that even if Su Li were a spirited and headstrong youth, agreeing to the request to test his knowledge of military strategy, he would likely feel uncertain and hesitant due to hisck of confidence.
However, the situation appeared different. Su Li had agreed quite readily, and Cheng Yaojin even detected a sense of eagerness in his tone.
Now, Cheng Yaojin was truly perplexed
Something was off. This kid wasnt normal!
Unconsciously, he recalled the reasons he had been contemting earlier. Stating that Su Li practiced martial arts andposed poetry, leaving no time for studying military strategy, was his own spective assumption. Thinking the other way around, some of those reasons made sense!
Perhaps Su Lis genius level was something he simply could not understand.
Who said that while learning poetry, one couldnt also practice martial arts and study the art of war?
The more Cheng Yaojin thought, the more uncertain he became. Unconsciously, he was turning into a restless mess.
He felt that Su Lis quick agreement set him up for something. Even though he had lost in a fistfight, he would have to step down for Su Li if he lost again.
He couldnt afford to lose again!
But Cheng Yaojin wasnt known for his strategic intellect, even though he admitted he wasnt well-versed in the art of war, at least not as much as people like Li Jing and Li Xiaogong.
He needed to call for help
Cheng Yaojin was thinking about all this, and he made up his mind.
He chuckled, Today is busy. Dont have time. Well do the test another day.
Su Li also sensed that Cheng Yaojin was probably afraid of another beating and was trying to avoid it. He realized that today wasnt going to work.
But Su Lis goal ofing to the military camp had already been aplished. He hade toplete his enrollment procedures and, incidentally, informed Cheng Yaojin that he would be on the payroll to fish in the future. Even though Li Er promised it, he wanted to save Cheng Yaojin some face as the future battlefieldmander.
For now, he didnt mention this matter. But Su Li believed that Cheng Yaojin had a fair idea already. No matter how it was said, this kind of thing didntpare to talking with fists directly.
Since theres nothing today, Ill head home. When the general is free, he can call me for the art of war examination.Su Li thought.
Su Li was in a great mood. He figured he wouldnt bother him again until Cheng Yaojin could bring reinforcements.
Going to work?
That was not happening. Unless he could defeat Su Li, Cheng Yaojin might beg him not toe to work.
Ah, they had reached a consensus!
Cheng Yaojin didnt give Su Li a hard time. Instead, he looked pleased.
Youve recently married the princess, and its the right time to apany her. If its unnecessary in the future, you dont need toe. He said with a sincere smile and watched as Su Li left the barracks.
Then, Cheng Yaojins expression changed, and he urgently shouted to an officer beside him, Quick, quickly prepare a horse for me!
Half an hourter, Cheng Yaojin arrived at Weichi Gongs residence.
Chapter 114:
Chapter 114:
In the main hall
You are asking me to test someone on military strategy?
Weichi Gong, who was eight feet tall with dark skin, looked down at Cheng Yaojin as if he was looking at a simpleton.
Everyone knew Weichi Gong was known for being simple and straightforward.
We are brave and strong in battle, unafraid to face anyone head-on. But do you think its reasonable for me topare military strategies with someone like you? Cheng Yaojin said.
Weichi Gong said irritably, Are you purposely trying to make fun of me? When ites to military strategy, Im aboutparable with you. If youre uncertain about something, wouldnt it be just as embarrassing for me if I did it?
I have no choice. That kid is cunning. If I dont address this issue, I, as a great general, wont be able to hold my position! Cheng Yaojins face showed bitterness and helplessness.
Weichi Gong pondered for a moment and said, Then lets go find Uncle Bao. He should have a solution.
Cheng Yaojin didnt try to sugarcoat things either. He hade to Weichi Gong first, but he didnt really expect Weichi Gong to step in for him.
However, Weichi Gong was straightforward and didnt have many ulterior motives. While Cheng Yaojin had good rtions with other military leaders, he wasnt as likable as Weichi Gong. Therefore, he specifically invited Weichi Gong to assist him.
Soon after, they left and headed straight to Qin Qiongs residence. In no time, they arrived at Qin Qiongs mansion.
After hearing Cheng Yaojins exnation, Qin Qiong was extremely surprised.
If someone like you, who praises impressivebat skills, calls him remarkable, Su Li must be extraordinary. Cheng Yaojin, in terms ofbat skills, how skilled is Su Li? Qin Qiong asked.
Hearing this, Cheng Yaojins face turned red.
How skilled was he?
Well, Lao Cheng personally went up, but he couldnt gauge the depth of Su Lis skill. He was knocked down with one kick, so he had no reference point. How could he describe him to Qin Qiong?
Cheng Yaojins eyes darted around, then carefully said, Lets put it this way, even if seven or eight versions of me werebined, I think its still not enough for that kid to fight.
Qin Qiong and Weichi Gong were both shocked. This consort was something else. It seemed that the Tang Dynasty would have a peerless warrior emerging!
After thinking for a moment, Qin Qiong understood why Cheng Yaojin hurried to seek outside help.
Throughout history, it was widely believed by thend elites that acquiring both literary and martial skills and serving the royal family was the path to survival. They could not just focus on martial arts to serve the emperor. Even someone as powerful as Xiang Yu had to admit that no matter how strong a person was, they could only take on a hundred enemies.
Strategic warfare was the true skill that could make one an enemy of thousands. Therefore, Qin Qiong didnt believe that Su Li, who devoted himself to cultivating martial arts, would be ignorant in the art of war. On the contrary, he was likely to have considerable proficiency in it. How could someone who gained fame through poetry be a fool? With Su Lis intelligence, who knew to what extent he had studied the art of war?
The more Qin Qiong thought about it, the more he realized that Su Lis depth was unimaginable. Originally, after hearing Cheng Yaojins plea, he was eager to go and assess the young talents in the army. But now, he couldnt be too confident about it. He needed to be cautious and not take anything for granted.
He decided, Since the goal is not just to win but to ensure no room for failure, we must take every precaution. I alsock this confidence, so lets seek the help of the pharmacist.
In the mansion of the Duke of Dai, in the study room, Li Jing was reading alone after having lunch. At this moment, he had recently returned from sessfully defeating the Eastern Turkic forces, earning him the title of Duke of Dai and high honors. However, Li Jing wasnt letting this sess get to his head.
He knew that he had made mistakes in the past, even betraying when Li Yuan rebelled. Despite joining the Tang army and achieving victoriester, he was aware of the lingering distrust between him and the rulers. He had risen in the ranks due to Li Ers trust and won battles, but his past mistakes haunted him.
Li Jing had isted himself, avoiding social interactions and focusing on his duties. His residence, once bustling, had be deste due to his reclusive nature. Despite this, he foundfort in his current way of life.
However, today was different. He woke up with a sense of unease and restlessness. Unable to concentrate, he considered taking a break to refresh his mind. The housekeepers voice reached him from outside the door, delivering unsettling news.
Master, theres trouble many generals have arrived outside and demand to see you.
Li Jings heart skipped a beat as he rose from his seat and approached the door, asking with a furrowed brow, Whats the matter?
The housekeeper looked terrified as he responded, Many generals have gathered outside, and they are causing amotion, insisting on seeing you.
Li Jing was momentarily surprised.
In todays times, when nobles visited each other, it was customary to send advance notice of their intention to visit. The notice would specify the year, month, and day they n to visit and the reason for their visit. It was considered impolite to visit someone without sending this notice. Even if fellow soldiers had a strong camaraderie, such formalities were not usually required in normal interactions.
Given that Li Jing had been isting himself behind closed doors for quite some time, even the most obtuse person would have understood his stance. In this situation, who would suddenly show up at his residence? Moreover, ording to the housekeeper, quite a few of them hade. Could something significant have happened in the military?
With his heart racing, Li Jing didnt bother to scold the housekeeper. He hurriedly made his way to the entrance of the mansion. Soon, he was facing a chaotic scene. Generals like Qin Qiong, Duke of Yi, Weichi Gong, Duke of Wu, Cheng Yaojin, Duke of Su, Duan Xuanzhi, Duke of Fan, Liu Hongji, Duke of Kui, Zhang Liang, Duke of Changping, and others were all gathered there. All the prominent generals in Changan had turned up.
Li Jing felt his head spinning. He had been concerned about Li Ers suspicion of him and thought that these militaryrades would understand his intentions and avoid him. But now, they had all assembled at his residence, seemingly poised for a meeting.
He wondered if he had somehow provoked their anger. Could they possibly resent him so much? All these renowned military leaders hade to his home and seemed ready to hold a gathering.
Li Jing couldnt make sense of the situation, regardless of their intentions. This unexpected gathering of high-ranking military figures at his residence was not normal.
If His Majesty knew about this situation, what would he think? Once his mind had cleared, Li Jing swiftly made a decision. He realized that regardless of how much these people bbered, he wouldnt involve himself in whatever they were nning. After all, they hade all this way, and it wouldnt be courteous to deny them entry.
Li Jing let them all into the courtyard, instructing the housekeeper not to close the main gate due to therge number of people. Since the main hall couldnt amodate everyone, he opted to converse with them in the courtyard.
Why have you alle today? Li Jing straightforwardly asked while keenly observing everyones expressions. He noticed something peculiar. Besides Cheng Yaojins worried expression, everyone else seemed quite cheerful, as if they were amused by something.
Chapter 115:
Chapter 115:
Li Jings confusion deepened. Based on his past experiences, it shouldnt be Cheng Yaojin who was unhappy while everyone else was carefree. But in the current situation, what exactly was going on?
The generals exchanged nces, but no one spoke. Finally, Cheng Yaojin couldnt hold back anymore. Initially, he had only nned to invite Weichi Gong and Qin Qiong. After all, it wasnt a matter that needed grand gestures. There was no need to make a fuss.
However, when things went wrong, everything seemed to go wrong. They hadnt even left yet when they ran into Duan Xuanzhi, who was looking for Qin Qiong to have a drink. When Duan Xuanzhi heard about their intention, he immediately found it intriguing.
He was famously known for being a big mouth in the army. While he criticized Cheng Yaojin for losing face, he didnt forget that their entire military veterans lost face.
In the meantime, he sent people all around to spread the news secretively. With no ongoing battles in the Tang Dynasty, a group of militarymanders were stuck in Changan City, spending their days either drinking or engaging in trivial activities. The monotony of their lives had left them yearning for excitement. So, when they heard about this incident, they all rushed together. This led to the current scene.
Cheng Yaojins face was worried as he briefly recounted what had happened in the military camp that morning. You all know that I, old Cheng, have never been one to care about appearances. Initially, losing to him wouldnt have been a big deal, but whats the point? But think about it, Su Li is from a younger generation than us. If I lose to him, wont it make His Majesty think that we, the old folks, are getting old and no longer driven? I dont care about the face, but the loss would be significant!
Upon hearing Cheng Yaojins words, Li Jing was left utterly astonished. Subsequently, amidst the puzzled gazes of everyone, Li Jing suddenly burst intoughter that he couldnt control.
Li Jing was known for his intelligence and usually paid much attention to his demeanor, so this kind of reaction waspletely out of character.
Acting Duke, its not very kind of you tough at me like this. I dont care. You must help me in this matter! Cheng Yaojin pretended to be indignantly angry, seizing the opportunity to involve Li Jing.
Li Jing waved his hand and said to Cheng Yaojin, Yaojin, theres no need to be so nervous. I will help you with this favor. As far as I know, Su Lis level of military strategy is actually quite ordinary.
Li Jing had long been aware of Su Lis capabilities. He avoided interactions with his fellow military colleagues to avoid causing trouble and unnecessary suspicion from Li Er.
However, he wasnt entirely cut off from people. During this period, his subordinate and semi-disciple Su Dingfang frequently visited. Su Li, the half-brother Su Dingfang had recently found, was a frequent topic in their discussions.
Li Jing had learned from Su Dingfang that Su Li possessed remarkablebat skills and was a formidable warrior. However, Su Lis strategic thinking was unremarkable despite having a solid foundation. These conversations with Su Dingfang provided Li Jing with insights.
His agreement to help Cheng Yaojin was also motivated by his desire to personally assess the consort, who had been hailed as a fierce and unparalleled warrior by Su Dingfang.
After hearing Li Jings words, Cheng Yaojin stared at him with widened eyes for quite some time, unable to recover from his shock. Then suddenly, he pped his thigh. Oh my, if I had known that kid was so weak, I would have faced him myself!
Cheng Yaojin regretted his decision and felt he had missed the opportunity to win that day. However, it was toote to change anything now. They quickly set a date to reunite in three days at the Right Martial Guards camp.
Three days flew by in a rush.
As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Su Li rode White Dragon and arrived once again at the entrance of the Right Martial Guards camp. During these three days, he umted points by spending time at the Princess Mansion.
Since he had already joined the Right Martial Guards, his finances were now being considered. Even though Su Li didnt need these things anymore, being paid to rx and enjoy himself still brought him immense joy.
Last night, Cheng Yaojins people informed him that Li Jing, the acting Duke of the coutry, would personally assess his military strategies today. So, Su Lis mood improved even more.
In Su Lis memory, Li Jing was undoubtedly the most deserving of the title of the top military figure throughout the Zhenguan Period.
Li Jings military prowess was truly exceptional. He was so remarkable that to put it in perspective, the well-known Wei Qing in the history of various dynasties had a position and status simr to Li Jing. But even when adding Wei Qing and his nephew Huo Qubing achievements together, they couldnt surpass Li Jings.
Li Jing had three instances of leading campaigns to destroy entire countries, making his aplishments unmatched.
Li Jing wasnt just a brave general on the battlefield. He excelled at military strategy. Hemanded numerous battles throughout his life and achieved victory after victory. Hence, Su Li was very excited about todays meeting.
Led by a soldier, he arrived at the central tent in the camp. Upon entering, the scene inside made Su Lis steps involuntarily pause. The tent was filled with seasoned veterans wearing armor and exuding a formidable aura.
As Su Li entered, their curiosity was evident as they looked at him.
You are Su Li? Li Jing, surrounded by the generals, scrutinized Su Li as well.
Standing tall with an imposing demeanor, Li Jing silently admired him and showed a hint of approval.
Su Li nodded to Li Jing and the others, saying, Greetings to the acting duke and the esteemed generals.
Consort,e over here. We dont pay attention to formalities in the army. Lets get straight to the point.
Su Li then noticed two sand tables ced near Cheng Yaojin. Various terrains were disyed on the sand table, apanied by a collection of small gs of different colors.
War game simtion?
This method was highly practical and couldprehensively assess a generals skills. As the initiator of this assessment, Cheng Yaojin naturally became the facilitator.
Lord Su, originally, I intended for Duke Dai to directly test your knowledge of military strategy, but he decided to use this method. Rest assured, this question is something I spent days pondering and came up with. No one knew about it beforehand, so dont think Im giving you an unfair advantage by revealing it.
Su Li smiled and nodded in agreement with Li Jing. He knew that given Li Jings status, even if he directly inquired about his understanding of military strategy, it would be reasonable. However, Li Jing opted for this morepetitive method.
He also wished to gauge Su Lis grasp of military strategy through practical application. Su Li couldnt help but feel a growing admiration for Li Jing.
Next, Cheng Yaojin presented the question.
The enemy is pursuing 50,000 light cavalry. We have 5,000 infantry and 2,000 cavalry. The terrain is as shown on the sand table.
With the question posed, the military leaders automatically divided into two groups, standing in front of the two sand tables.
Su Li and Li Jing began issuing orders, while the officers Cheng Yaojin had summoned to assist followed theirmands, cing various gs on the sand table.
Chapter 116:
Chapter 116:
Li Jings military acumen was exceptional. He had personallymanded numerousrge-scale battles. Deducing a battle of this scale came naturally to him, with the process being fluid and seamless.
Even inmanding troops, the acting Duke remains dignified and straightforward. Watching his deduction is truly a delight.
Qin Qiong, standing beside Cheng Yaojin, couldnt help but express his admiration. After speaking, he realized that Cheng Yaojin didnt respond.
Turning his head, he saw Cheng Yaojin with a vacant expression, his mouth slightly agape, staring intently at the sand table Su Li was working on.
Curious, Qin Qiong looked towards Su Lis sand table.
In an instant, he was struck dumb.
The speed at which Su Li issuedmands was almost as swift as Li Jings.
Furthermore, examining the situation on Su Lis sand table closely.
Though the simtion had only just begun, it was clear that Su Lis arrangement of troops was well-organized and showed no signs of panic.
Several consecutivemands seemed almost mystical at first nce, but upon careful examination, they appeared ingenious.
Qin Qiong was also left stunned. Soon, the generals began to notice something unusual. They all crowded around Su Li to observe closely. Subsequently, a chorus of gasps could be heard in the tent.
Didnt Li Jing say that military strategy was Su Lis weak point?
With such clear and ingenious military strategies, did he call this having a weak foundation and being mediocre?
Half an hourter, Su Li and Li Jing almost stopped simultaneously. At this point, all the gs representing locations on the two sand tables had been removed.
In this scenario where the enemy was strong and they were weak, for most generals, doing their best to preserve their forces would already be considered a victory. However, both of them chose to counterattack.
Even though their methods differed, the destruction of the enemy was the oue.
Aa draw?
Seeing this, Cheng Yaojin stuttered.
Not just him. Everyone else wore looks of shock as well. Li Jing nced at Su Lis sand table and suddenly smiled.
Being a seasoned general, he naturally had a calm demeanor that remained steadfast even when faced with a copsing mountain. He had long noticed the anomaly on Su Lis side and was prepared for it.
Seeing this result now didnt particrly astonish him.
Yet, gazing at Su Lis youthful and handsome face, he couldnt help but feel a sense of marvel at the younger generations abilities.
How about a game of weiqi between us? Li Jing proposed.
Su Li smiled and replied, Im willing.
(ED Note: Weiqi, also known as Go, is a strategic board game that originated in ancient China. Its yed by two yers who take turns cing ck and white stones on a gridded board.)
At this moment, Su Li felt an unprecedented sense of refreshment.
Whenprehension reached a certain level, things that were once memorized by rote took on new meaning. Especially considering that Su Li had a foundational understanding of military strategy, he could apply his knowledge across various situations.
Compared to Li Jing, his only shoring was ack of years immersed in actualbat. However, Su Li had his own advantages.
In the era of information explosion from hister life, the volume of information he had absorbed far surpassed what Li Jing had ess to. Even if Li Jing came from a renowned family of generals, he could only learn military strategy from books and the guidance of others. His conditions certainly didnt match Su Lis.
Furthermore, the Tang Dynasty was separated from Su Lister life by nearly 1,400 years. Many military ideas and famous battle instances emerged during this extensive time gap. Li Jing, of course, couldnt possibly know about all of this.
Su Li had a rough idea of his current skill level. He felt he wasparable with Li Jing in terms of military strategy alone.
The verbal debate also tests military strategy, and discussions could cover logistical considerations to macro strategies. It was fair game as long as it was rted to the military.
The two sat facing each other.
Without hesitation, Li Jing asked, What is Rong?
Hearing this question, the onlooking generals couldnt help but gasp.
Rong refers to warfare.
No one expected Li Jings first question to be about this. Seemingly empty at first, but upon deeper reflection, it became thought-provoking.
Many present wore thoughtful expressions. Everyone in the room had extensive experience on the battlefield. But even after spending much of their lives in battle, they had never considered this question
Li Jings gaze was intense, fixed on Su Li.
It was not that Li Jing was conceited, but rather, among those present, very few could answer this question.
Because it wasnt a matter that generals usually contemted, even a militarymander who led the entire army might be unable to answer it.
Without delving deeply into military strategy, one wouldnt explore this essence.
Despite learning from the famous general Han Qinhu, deeply understanding military strategy, and engaging in numerous battles, Li Jing had never genuinely pondered this question.
Now over fifty years old, Li Jing had spent some time in seclusion, which prompted him to start pondering the essence of war. However, he hadnte to any conclusions despite his extensive experience.
In this moment, he hoped that Su Li, a young manparable to him in military strategy, could help answer his doubts. Su Li looked at Li Jing with deep appreciation. He didnt find it funny that a seasoned general like Li Jing asked such a question. Instead, he saw it as a testament to Li Jings depth of thinking and the weight of his generation of military leaders.
For Su Li, the answer was already clear in his mind. He spoke slowly, exining how war was subordinate to politics and continued politics through other means.
Li Jings attention was fully captured, and he listened as Su Li borated on various aspects of war, from absolute war to real war, from the nature of war to its purpose, and from war theories to the psychological factors that influenced the oue of battles. Su Li almost entirely dictated the essence of a Theory of War.
An hour passed without anyone noticing, and Su Li finally stopped speaking.
Lord Dai, the above is my perspective. If there are any shorings, I hope you wont hesitate to offer guidance, Su Li concluded.
Li Jing smiled wryly and responded, In this regard, Im far inferior to you. How could I offer guidance?
It was just casual talk. No need to take it seriously, Su Li replied with a smile. Its gettingte, and I have something to do at home. Ill take my leave.
After speaking, Su Li got up and left without even acknowledging the high-ranking officers present.
Only a draw, and yet Cheng Yaojin mumbled as he watched Su Lis departing figure.
A draw? I lost, Li Jing corrected with a shake of his head, a look of contemtion.
Even aside from Su Lis insightful war theory that had deeply affected him, Li Jing hadnt considered that Su Lis military strategy wasparable with his own. He had listened almost as if seeking advice.
And even if you considered the initial military strategy exercise, Li Jing didnt believe he was evenly matched with Su Li. After all, the art of war leaned towards the unexpected, and Su Lis military knowledge was just as strong as his own.
But didnt forget, Su Li also had extraordinary couragesomething others couldnt replicate. This was an advantage he couldnt change. Such a person would choose a different path on the battlefield, always one step ahead of others.
Moreover, this was the most difficult advantage to counter in military strategyleading from the front and relying on sheer force to break through enemy lines.
How would he fight against such an opponent?
Chapter 117:
Chapter 117:
In the Imperial Pce, Martial Arts Hall.
Your Majesty, I, Grand General Cheng, cant handle this anymore!
Li Er sat in a chair, watching Cheng Yaojin venting in front of him, feeling a throbbing pain in his head.
Whats the matter? Li Er asked with a frown.
Cheng Yaojin sighed heavily, his face filled with worry, Your Majesty Su Li, who just joined the Right Martial Guards, set a trap for me. Your Majesty, you know Im known for being bold and meticulous. But I couldnt anticipate Su Lis cunning nature, and I fell into his trap
Cheng Yaojins disjointed exnation left Li Er increasingly bewildered.
He assigned Su Li to the Right Martial Guards, considering Cheng Yaojins benefit. What general wouldnt want an invincible warrior under theirmand who could rival a thousand soldiers?
Why did Cheng Yaojin seem a bit reluctant now?
What happened with Su Li? Li Er sensed Cheng Yaojins ignorance and asked calmly.
Cheng Yaojin noticed Li Ers displeasure and stopped feigning ignorance.
He hurriedly exined, Your Majesty, Su Li just joined the army a few days ago. As you know, following our tradition, we naturally had to put him to the test
Li Er raised an eyebrow, looking at Cheng Yaojin in astonishment and wondering if he hadnt been clear enough in his previous instructions.
Was I not clear enough? I told you that Su Li is an exceptional warrior. And you still wanted to test him? I put in so much effort to bring Su Li into the army. Yet you, Cheng Yaojin, were still fixated on testing him.
If you drive him away, losing your Right Martial Guards is minor, but my loss would be significant!
Su Li is like my formidable leader in Western China! Li Er said.
However, seeing Cheng Yaojins distressed look, it was clear that Su Li didnt end up on the losing side. Thinking about this, Li Er became even more curious.
What exactly did Su Li do to Cheng Yaojin?
To make the usually carefree General Cheng react like this?
But what happened next? Li Er couldnt resist asking.
Cheng Yaojin sighed and said, Its also my fault for being too straightforward. I told Su Li that reasoning is often backed by strength in the military
Li Er nodded, agreeing, Thats true.
Turns out it was a big mistake!
Cheng Yaojin wailed and said mournfully, Su Li heard this from me and asked, if thats the case, should we settle matters based on whos stronger By the heavens, Your Majesty, please judge, did I mean that?
Li Er struggled to suppress hisughter.
He didnt expect Cheng Yaojin, who usually had a cunning mind, to dig a hole for himself. Competing with Su Li in terms of fist size?
Hmm his imagination was certainly vivid.
Afterward, Cheng Yaojin detailed how Su Li had showcased his strength and how he had been kicked into the air by Su Li, all told to Li Er.
Li Er finally couldnt contain his smile. He felt thoroughly amused. At this point, Cheng Yaojin cautiously nced at Li Er again, sensing that the emperors mood was good, and continued his narrative.
Your Majesty, you know that I value my reputation. At the time, I felt that I couldnt back down. So, with a clouded mind, I proposed testing his military strategy knowledge.
Li Er chuckled, Your strategy is sound. Did you manage to win this time?
When Li Er first mentioned Su Lis enlistment, Su Li imed he hadnt read any military texts. Judging from his demeanor then, it didnt seem like he was lying.
So, in Li Ers impression, Su Lis military knowledge should be fairly average, even if not exceptional. After all, Cheng Yaojin was a Grand General. Among the prominent generals of the Tang Dynasty, his strategic prowess might not have been the highest, but it was above average.
Wasnt it a breeze for Su Li to pass the examination with his skill level?
However, at this moment, Cheng Yaojin suddenly widened his eyes, looking at Li Er with an expression that seemed to be full of grievances.
Your Majesty, I didnt dare to test him on the spot Cheng Yaojin admitted.
Li Er smiled and asked, Why?
After a moments thought, Li Er understood. Cheng Yaojin had been intimidated by Su Li!
Thinking of this, Li Er couldnt help but shake his head and chuckle.
You havent said, why did youe to me toin today? Who can take away the general I gave you?
Cheng Yaojin sighed again and said, Your Majesty, let me exin
As he spoke, he detailed how he had gone to find Li Jing and how Li Jing had tested Su Lis knowledge of military strategy.
Your Majesty, I cantpare to Su Li in martial arts, and even my strategy knowledge is far inferior. How can I gain respect among the soldiers in the army? Instead, why not let this general take over? Cheng Yaojin grumbled with a stubborn tone.
Li Er nced at Cheng Yaojin and smiled, I wont hide it from you. Initially, I had that n.
Really?
Upon hearing this, Cheng Yaojin was immediately startled and jumped from the ground.
I thought of letting him lead a separate army, but he refused, Li Er said with some helplessness.
Cheng Yaojins eyes rolled as he could tell Li Er highly regarded Su Li. When he thought about it, it had only been a few days since Su Li joined the Right Martial Guards.
In the past few days, the old folks in the military have practically worn out the threshold of Cheng Yaojins house. They try to poach Su Li away from the Right Martial Guards whenever they open their mouths.
Since that day, Su Li be a highly sought-after figure in military circles.
Did Lao Cheng really not realize how precious Su Li was?
Even though this subordinate got paid while cking off and didnt show much respect for his superior, these werent a big deal as long as he could prove himself on the battlefield.
Today, Lao Cheng came ostensibly to vent his grievances to Li Er, but he came to report. After all, Li Er had abruptly ced his son-inw into the army, and it was only right to exin the situation to him.
Your Majesty, a gentlemans word is like a drawn arrow, hard to retrieve. So, you cant just casually dismiss me without any reason! Cheng Yaojin chuckled.
Li Er looked at him, then yfully scolded, Put away your scheming and get out of here!
Time passed quickly.
Unbeknownst to Su Li, he had already received three months pay in the Right Martial Guards. During these three months, he spent his days being paid to ck off and never stepped foot in the military camp.
Cheng Yaojin never bothered him. He asionally received invitations from military bigwigs, all of which Su Li politely declined.
During this time, he spent most of his time with Changle without much concern for unrted matters.
One day, after eating breakfast and nning to go for their usual walk, Changle suddenly felt a churn in her stomach and began retching uncontrobly.
This shocked the pce maids and the servants. After all, Changle had only recently recovered from a serious illness, so they were naturally quite worried.
However, Su Li, who had been holding onto Changle, had a look of ecstatic joy, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes simultaneously.
Chapter 118:
Chapter 118:
In the Princesss Mansion, within the inner courtyard, in the bedroom.
Changle tightly grasped Su Lis hand, his face brimming with excitement and a hint of nervousness.
Husband, is what youre saying true?
Su Li nodded and smiled, saying, The pulse is rhythmic and smooth, resembling the rolling of pearls on a jade te. Theres no doubt its a sign of happiness!
Husband, Im so delighted!
Changle lowered her head, gently caressing her abdomen, her eyes filled with boundless warmth.
It was said that a womans life was iplete if she hadnt borne a child or two, especially in an era that valued having heirs greatly. A woman not giving birth to children was almost considered a grave sin in society.
Since waking up, Changle had been inseparable from her husband, yet she showed no signs of pregnancy. At one point, she wondered if something was wrong with her body.
She had even secretly inquired about this matter with female attendants. During the open-minded Tang Dynasty, many princesses were quite willful. Hence, it was challenging to be a consort in the Tang Dynasty.
Most consorts didnt reside in the Princesss Mansion, treating their consort status as a job with set working hours. Such distorted marriages naturallycked affection. It was entirely normal for some princesses not to bear children throughout their lives. However, Changle and Su Li were exceptions.
Changle genuinely adored her husband from the core of her heart. She truly desired to have a child for her husband. Now, her wish was finally fulfilled, and she felt boundlessly joyful.
Have you informed the Emperor and Empress? Arrange for some carpenters to add childrens items to the house. Also, what about the embroidery maids in the mansion? Make sure to have them taken care of
Changle was preupied, constantly organizing tasks.
Su Li found it amusing and gently pressed her onto the bed, speaking softly, My dear, Ill take care of those matters. The first three months of pregnancy are the most critical, with the risk ofplications. Your only task is to rest well.
Changle buried her head in Su Lis embrace, expressing joy by cuddling and talking to Su Li.
Before long, Changle drifted into a deep sleep. Su Li looked at Changle in his arms and couldnt help but be lost in thought.
From when Changle woke up until now, more than half a year had passed. Changles belly hadnt shown any movement all this time, and her anxiety was evident to Su Li, but there was little he could do.
At times, Su Li even wondered if he might be the cause of their inability to conceive. After all, his strength and physique had broken the human limits, thanks to the enhancement from the system. Now, it seemed like he had been overly concerned.
Soon, Su Lis thoughts shifted to their unborn child, and he was again filled with anticipation.
Considering his current superhuman physique, if it could be passed on to their child
Then, that childs potential would undoubtedly be incredibly impressive!
However, he wasnt sure whether the systems attribute enhancements only affected him or would change the essence of his life at a gic level.
When he arrived, he discovered that Changle was pregnant. He hadnt checked the refreshed items in the system store today.
Taking advantage of Changles sleep, Su Li opened the system to see what new items were avable today. [Product 1: Attribute point small gift pack (open randomly to get 1-3 free attributes) Value: 10,000 points.
Commodity 2: Copper hot pot (ordinary cookware) value: 1 point
Commodity three: Thors Hammer (anything is just a hammer in front of this hammer, provided that you can afford it) Value: 5888w points
Commodity Four: A Huazi (Smokeless Huazi) Value: 1 Point
Commodity 5: Longevity pill (this pill can increase the life span by 100 years) Value: 1000w points
Avable points: 5400766
Commodity warehouse: salt-making technique, steelmaking technique, spitting agent potion, hot air balloon, sundries]
Su Li hadnt made any major expenditures recently and had only asionally purchased low-value items. Apart from asionally redeeming attribute point gift packs, he hadnt spent on anything else.
After three months, he had umted more than five million points. The attribute point small gift pack was not something to be missed.
After spending ten thousand points, he opened the attribute point gift pack and gained three free attribute points.
Items like the Hot Pot and Huazi were directly ignored. Thors Hammer didnt hold much attraction for Su Li, either.
Su Li recalled that to wield this item, the condition was to be just, kind, and recognized by it.
Was it worth being recognized by this thing as a true citizen of the various dynasties?
Non-existent!
Quickly, Su Lis gazends on the Longevity Pill.
A great item!
Although it was costly, it was worth it.
Longevity was something that every normal human sought. Throughout history, emperors had gone to great lengths to extend their lives. Whether it was searching for an elixir at sea or consuming various elixirs, no emperor had seeded.
Even living past sixty was rare. But this Longevity Pill could truly extend life by a hundred years. Any emperor, if they knew about this, would undoubtedly go crazy.
Currently, his points were insufficient, so Su Li could only temporarily pin it as a top priority. Afterward, Su Li opened his panel again.
Name: Su Li
Age: 23
Power: 200 (additional points can be added)
Physique: 200 (add points)
Acuity: 95 (additional points can be added)
Perception: 125 (add points)
Charm: 63 (add points)
Avable free attributes: 120
After a brief consideration, Su Li increased his perception attribute to 200. He then allocated all the remaining free attribute points to acuity, raising the acuity attribute to 140 points.
Through his self-study of military strategy during this period, Su Li realized the significance of the perception attribute. With 125 points of perception, he could already extrapte and quicklyprehend any information he encountered.
Based on his previous experience with attribute enhancements, reaching a perception attribute of 200 would undoubtedly bring about significant changes. The points were added sessfully, and immediately, Su Li felt an extreme lightness in his body. Simultaneously, his mind became clearer than ever before.
Previously scattered fragments of information in his memory flowed like water, rapidly passing through his mind and automatically organizing themselves into a vast interconnected informationwork.
After a moment, Su Li opened his eyes.
So that was how it was
After increasing his perception to 200, the dimension of his thinking had fundamentally changed. The phrase one by one no longer describes this feeling. Su Li felt he could easily prate the essence of anything he saw.
If he had to put it into words, it would be somewhat simr to giving a supeputer an equivalent level of thinking ability.
At that moment,ughter from Li Er and Empress Zhangsun could be heard in the courtyard, indicating that they had likely received news of Changles pregnancy.
Su Li gently pressed down the corner of the quilt covering Changle, got up, and headed out, pushing the door open.
Chapter 119:
Chapter 119:
Changle was Li Ers eldest daughter. After learning about Changles pregnancy, Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei attached great importance to it. The two personally visited, and the apanying royal physician confirmed Changles pregnancy.
Li Er was filled with joy and immediately rewarded with a selection of beneficial items for her pregnancy. He also ordered the Royal Pharmacy to prepare various nourishing pregnancy meals and requested imperial physicians from the Imperial Medical Bureau to take shifts at the princesss residence.
The usually calm Princess Mansion became lively due to Changles pregnancy.
Su Li and Changle, one about to be a father and the other a mother, were cautious in their actions. Their point-earning speed decreased significantly.
Su Li sacrificed numerous points for the unborn child, which he felt was worthwhile. Time flew by, and another seven months passed.
This year, the Tang Dynasty flourished with good weather and prosperous industries. The trial nting of sweet potatoes and potatoes had already concluded.
The production of 3,000 pounds of potatoes per acre and 5,000 pounds of sweet potatoes per acre brought immense joy to the people of the Tang Dynasty. Despite Li Ers decrees, some people secretly nted these crops against his orders. They found that the new grains didnt require high-quality soil and began reiming wastnd. Hills, beaches, and wastnd were reimed all over.
Reports from various regions to Li Er were consistently positive, reflecting the well-being of the people. The national treasuries were full, and people had surplus food at home. This led to favorable evaluations of local officials, an extraordinary urrence.
Unfortunately, joyful times are always fleeting.
For an emperor like Li Er, who had spent his life in battles, this year was a beautiful scene in his long journey of conquest. During the nationwide celebrations, an urgent memorial arrived from Song Zhou in the southwestern region of the Tang Dynasty.
Tibetan King Songtsen Gampo, using the pretext of a marriage alliance between Tibet and the Tang Dynasty being obstructed by the Tubo tribe, suddenlyunched an invasion.
The Tibetans defeated the Tubo tribe, the Tangut people, and the Bai Lanqiang tribe, and their forces arrived at the outskirts of Song Zhou City. Songtsan Gampo threatened to attack Song Zhou City if the marriage alliance wasnt agreed upon.
Li Er was furious!
The Tibetan king represented several generations, yet Tubo had been fragmented before Songtsan Gampos time.
There were ongoing conflicts between the Tibetan royal family and nobles, along with various smaller states acting independently.
Songtsan Gampo quickly established dominance and unity in Tubo.
In a way, he could be considered Tubos founding king. Songtsan Gampo admired the Central ins culture and believed that Tubo needed to learn from it to grow stronger.
Before this, Tubo and the Central ins had kept their distance, asionally sending envoys. Attempting to gain benefits from the Tang Dynasty through mere words was wishful thinking.
After unifying Tubo, Songtsan Gampos first action was to request a Tang Dynasty princess for marriage. Li Er promptly refused. Due to its military strength, the Tang Dynasty was confident and didnt see a point in making a humiliating peace with barbarians.
Marriage alliances through intermarriage with foreign tribes weremon from the Qin Dynasty onward. Marriage status and social background were crucial in these alliances. Around the Tang Dynasty, the Turks, Goguryeo, Kucha, and Persia were more significant nations.
The Tang Dynasty had examples of princesses marrying into foreign tribes before. For instance, Li Ers sister, Princess Hengyang, was married to Ashnasheer, the second son of the Turkic Trojan Khan. But regarding Tubo, Li Er expressed unfamiliarity with the matter.
This incident had urred several years ago, and nearly everyone in the Tang Dynasty court had almost forgotten about it.
Unexpectedly, Tubo suddenlyunched an attack.
Songtsan Gampos strong desire to marry a Tang Dynasty princess indicated that he might resort to force if Li Er didnt agree. Within the Tang Dynasty court, there was an uproar. Besides anger, most people were extremely shocked.
It was another routine day at the court meeting. After the court session, civil and military officials took their ces on both sides.
Li Ers anger was still evident as he spoke detachedly, Youve all seen the message from the Governor of Song Zhou. The envoy from Songtsan Gampo is waiting outside the main hall. Lets discuss how the Tang Dynasty should respond.
The courtiers exchanged nces, but none of them spoke. In reality, there wasnt much to say about this matter.
Throughout the Tang Dynastys rule, military strength was consistently formidable. Fights within the court were extremely frequent during court sessions.
Even the civilian officers didnt adhere to the notion of being gentlemen who only spoke and didnt use their fists. They believed in action over words.
Not to mention that the Tang Dynasty had only been established for a little over ten years. Who among those standing there wasnt a founding hero who had fought alongside Li Er to establish the dynasty?
Each one of them was not one to back down easily. With the Tang Dynastys military strength, it was already good enough as long as they didnt bully others.
Now, they were being bullied by others. Could they tolerate it?
Remember how arrogant the Huns were in the beginning? Anyone with eyes could see that, right?
As a result, the grass on the graves of the Eastern Turks had been grazed by cows and sheep several times now.
They had already wiped out the once-powerful Turks, and now Tubo thought they could do as they pleased. The result was undoubtedly clearit was going to be a fight.
However, at this moment, Zhangsun Wuji suddenly stepped forward.
Your Majesty, Ive heard that Songtsan Gampo is an extraordinary talent that arises once in a millennium for Tubo. He managed to unify the fragmented Tubo into one. The Tubo people now possess a strong military and are deploying their entire nations strength for this invasion. While we in the Tang Dynasty may not fear him, he remains a potential threat.
Zhangsun Wuji was one of Li Ers closest advisers, having been by his side since the beginning of Li Ers campaign, and could be considered Li Ers most trusted confidant.
Hisment reflected his insight into Li Ers hesitation, which prompted him to offer this perspective.
Chapter 120:
Chapter 120:
As soon as Zhangsun Wuji uttered these words, he immediately incurred the crowds wrath.
Tubo is merely a small country in the southwest. If you provide me with fifty thousand well-trained soldiers, I am confident we could swiftly defeat them. Why should the Prime Minister prioritize their pride over our own prestige?
Cheng Yaojin stepped forward, his eyes ring at Zhangsun Wuji.
Following that, various military leaders chimed in, expressing their eagerness to return Songtsan Gampos head as a trophy for Li Er.
Li Er furrowed his brow slightly and turned to Li Jing, who stood at the forefront of the generals.
Li Jing, what is your view on this?
Li Jing bowed and then replied, Your Majesty, while Songtsan Gampos army may number two hundred thousand, they are, in my estimation, no more than mere novices. Defeating Tubo would be a simple task. The challenge lies in whates next.
Oh? Li Jing, please speak inly. Li Er nodded, indicating for Li Jing to continue.
Li Jing said, Ive heard that the terrain in Tubo is extremely high. Non-locals who ascend to its borders experience dizziness, nausea, and vomiting. This is the greatest obstacle if Your Majesty wishes to conquer Tubo.
In these past few years at home, Li Jing hadnt confined himself to mere book learning. In reality, he had used this time to study the potential adversaries of the Great Tang.
Previously, the obscure Tubo was not within his considerations. However, the Tu Valley Region, sharing the same teau as Tubo, became Li Jings focal study point.
In the sixth year of the Martial Arts reign, the Tu Valley Region harassed Fangzhou and then proceeded to trouble the states of Tao and Min. (Ed Note, Fangzhou, Tao and Min are all border cities of Tang. )
Qi Zhous governor, Chai Shao, personally led his troops to provide support. This battle was difficult to describe in a few words. The Tu Valleys troops initially besieged Chai Shaos forces in a valley, and they were shot down from an advantageous position.(Ed Note, Qi Zhou is a strategic border city in Tang.)
ording to standard judgment, Chai Shao should not have been able to turn the tide in this situation. However, Chai Shao miraculously turned defeat into victory, beheading over five hundred enemies.
Chai Shaos strategy was brilliantly innovative, given the circumstances of the time. Chai Shao had musicians y the Huqin at a critical juncture, and two beautiful women dance. This simple ploy caused the Tu Valley troops to cease fire, captivated by the performance.
Consequently, Chai Shao secretly dispatched troops to cut off their retreat. This incident revealed that the Tu Valley troops were easily swayed and had a penchant for indulgence.
This battle led the Tu Valley to eventually submit to the Great Tang.
Given their feeblebat strength, provoking the Tang should have led to their swift defeat, following conventional logic. However, the Tang army could not engage in this battle.
Not because the Tang forces were inadequate but the Tu Valleys location was extremely challenging.
As Li Jing stated, the region where the Tu Valley resided had a very high altitude, causing severe altitude sickness in most individuals. Before the battle began, much of theirbat strength was diminished. Engaging in this kind of battle was simply not feasible.
The Tubo people had the advantage of such favorable terrain, initially making it impossible to eradicate them.
Tubo greatly outnumbered the Tu Valley Region regarding territory and poption, making it even more challenging.
Li Er nodded, strongly concurring with Li Jings words.
It was precisely this aspect that he was concerned about. The Tubo people who descended from the teau werent a major threat.
Those 200,000 troops were an easy target in Li Ers eyes. However, todays Tubo had been united under Songtsan Gampos rule.
The power gap between a regime with internal conflicts and a well-governed and cohesive territory was substantial, and Li Er was acutely aware of this.
He knew that even if they managed to repel the Tubo people this time, they couldntpletely conquer the nation. In the future, the Tubo people would likely continue to harass the Border Cities periodically, much like the annoyance of flies buzzing in your ears every day.
Not to mention, Tubo was more than just a minor annoyance. It was more like a persistent rat.
Tubos ability to muster 200,000 capable soldiers is indeedmendable. Otherwise, we could consider eding to Songtsan Gampos request for a marriage alliance Li Ers thoughts were wavering as he pondered this.
At this moment, the court had descended into chaos. A group of military generals surrounded Li Jing, seemingly unable to believe that even he hadnt crushed the Tubo threat.
There was an air of contemtion among the civilian officials as they discussed in hushed voices, trying to find a solution.
At this point, Zhangsun Wuji asked, Your Majesty, how about summoning the Tubo envoy into the court and inquiring about Songtsan Gampos intentions?
Zhangsun Wuji had also noticed that Li Er might be considering a peace agreement. It was just that he might be hesitant to bring it up directly due to matters of face.
Li Er nodded in agreement.
Before long, the Tubo envoy entered the hall and carefully respected Li Er and his officers.
After acknowledging his identity, Li Er spoke directly.
Previously, Songtsan Gampo sent envoys to the Tang Dynasty, proiming allegiance. And I have also treated Tubo with kindness, sending Feng Deya to establish diplomatic rtions fostering goodwill between our nations. However, within a few years, Songtsan Gampo raised troops to invade the Tang Dynasty. Is he intending to be my enemy? Li Er spoke in a calm tone.
The Tubo envoy quickly knelt, speaking humbly, Your Majesty, there must be a huge misunderstanding!
I came on this mission to the Tang Dynasty. Zanpu and Prime Minister Lu Dongzan intended to serve Your Majesty as a father. If it werent for their busy schedules, they would have personallye to Changan to apologize to Your Majesty.(Ed Note, Zanpu is Songtsan Gampos another title.)
Li Er gave a cold snort and continued, So when Tubos troops are near Songzhou, what is their intention?
Your Majesty, this time Tubos military actions are not directed against the Tang Dynasty
The Tubo envoy sighed deeply.
Songtsan Gampo has long admired the Central ins culture. I have been standing by Zanpus side, often hearing him express his wish toe to Changan for cultural exchange and learning. Therefore, Songtsan Gampo eagerly sought to marry a princess from the Tang Dynasty.
Its unfortunate that the King of Tu Valley interfered, leading to Zanpus failed marriage proposal. Faced with such a disgrace, how could Zanpu not seek retribution? Furthermore, initially, Tu Valley underestimated the situation and invaded the Great Tangs territory. As a friendly nation of the Tang Dynasty, it was only right for us to respond to Tu Valleys aggression, The Tubo envoy exined.
After Tubo envoys exnation, the audience, including Li Jing, was left astonished.
The officers of the Tang Dynasty were veterans of warfare, and fighting for territory and wealth seemed justifiable to them.
But engaging in a battle over a woman? Wasnt that a bit too impulsive?
At this moment, the Tubo envoy continued, Zanpu is afraid of Your Majestys misunderstanding and especially sent me to exin the matter. At the same time, Zanpu also wishes to revisit the past and propose to marry a noblewoman from the Heavenly Dynasty. Your Majesty, may I know your thoughts on this?
The grand court fell into utter silence. Even the military leaders were rendered speechless, exchanging nces with each other.
While they were certainly willing to wage war, the battle would seem pointless if the situation was as the envoy described.
Engaging in warfare over matters like these would truly be embarrassing
Chapter 121:
Chapter 121:
The words of the Tubo envoy made it somewhat challenging for Li Er to remain resolute.
Wow, I initially thought you asking for a marriage alliance was just a pretext, but I didnt anticipate it being your ultimate goal. The amount spent on this endeavor to marry a wife is truly enormous. Li Er said
Zhangsun Wuji carefully observed the situation and quickly grasped Li Ers intentions upon seeing Li Ers hesitance.
He said again, Your Majesty, Tubos admiration for our noble women and their respectful attitude towards our customs and values is quite rare
Zhangsun Wuji didnt finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. A group of generals stared fiercely at Zhangsun Wuji. Generals must exude an air of defiance and determination.
Regardless of whether Songtsan Gampo was kneeling to request a marriage alliance or for some other reason, they must not be unjustly treated.
Even though he, Songtsan Gampo, was at their doorstep, they had not treated him unfairly, had they?
In this situation, if they didnt take action against him, what was the purpose of the Tang Dynasty nurturing individuals like them?
Li Er pondered for a moment, then waved his hand, telling the Tubo envoy, I will take a few days to consider and will give you a response afterward.
The Tubo envoy was overjoyed, performing the traditional three kneels and nine prostrations while shouting, Long live.
With their attitude apparent, the generals found it hard to speak again.
In the Great Tang, on the southwestern border, outside Song Zhou. Late at night, within the Tubo military camp, in a tent adjacent to the main tent, the Tubo prime minister, Ludongzan, held a book, studying it meticulously under the light of an oilmp.
Distinguished from typical Tubo attire, he wore Han clothing and had his hair tied in a bun, indistinguishable from an ordinary Tang person. With a gentle disposition and strong build, he resembled a schrly general at first nce.
Both learned and skilled in warfare, Lu Dong was a remarkable figure in Tubo.
When Songtsan Gampo seeded Zanpu, he was only twelve years old. One could say that Lu Dongs praise significantly contributed to Songtsan Gampos rise to power.
Lu Dongzan admired the culture of the Central ins and had been serving as a mentor to Songtsan Gampo. His rtionship with Songtsan Gampo wasparable to that of Zhuge Liang to Liu Shan in the Shu Han dynasty.
As a result, even Songtsan Gampo addressed him with the respectful title of Father Xiang.
While engrossed in his reading, the tents curtain was lifted, and the towering and robust Songtsan Gampo walked in.
Father Xiang, itste. Why arent you asleep? Songtsan Gampo inquired, his face reflecting concern.
Lu Dongzan sighed and replied, Today, I visited Song Zhou City and spent the day exploring. It left quite an impression.
Songtsan Gampo appeared puzzled momentarily and then asked with a smile, Father Xiang, what insights did you gain?
Though Song Zhou City is just on the border of the Tang Dynasty, its prosperity rivals that of the Central ins. Despite our siege, the citys people seem content and unafraid. Gampo, do you know why? Lu Dongzan set his book aside and looked intently at Songtsan Gampo.
Songtsan Gampo smiled and replied, The Tang Dynastys affluence and reputation for invincibility give its citizens confidence. People under the protection of such a nation naturally dont fear other ethnicities.
Lu Dongzan nodded, and then his expression turned serious.
The Tang people view us Tubo as barbarians. An emperor of the Tang once said, Barbarians are like animals. They fear strength but dont value virtue. Therefore, since the establishment of the Tang Dynasty, their strategy has been to use war to quell war. When dealing with us and other ethnic groups, they have neverpromised!
Songtsan Gampo furrowed his brow and responded, Father Xiang, your words are somewhat exaggerated. With our 200,000 troops, we encountered no significant opposition. While the Tang Dynasty was formidable, it was in a defensive position. If Tubo initiates an attack, regardless of the oue, it will be seen as undefeated. But even if the Tang Dynasty loses a city, its still a defeat!
Moreover, Tubos terrain is rugged and treacherous, blessed by deities, and has immunity to epidemics that Tang forces struggle to ovee. Ive heard that Emperor Tang is a seasoned warrior who must understand this reality. As the situation unfolds, he will undoubtedly weigh the pros and cons, making the right decision.
Songtsan Gampos words were strikingly confident. Implicitly, he was resolved to exert pressure on the Tang Dynasty.
Furthermore, since the troops had already been dispatched, Songtsan Gampo didnt want to return empty-handed. After all, it was all a cost with no profit. The only difference was to see how much was gained.
Although the Tang Dynasty was formidable, Tubo also had its advantages. The natural geographical advantages provided Songtsan Gampo with ample confidence.
In his view, when facing Tubo, the Tang Dynasty could only passively endure attacks. Even if their counterattacks were skillful, they would still lose!
Lu Dongzans eyes revealed a hint of admiration as he nodded and smiled, saying, Zanpu, youve finally grown up!
After a pause, he chuckled, The Tang Emperor said that they regarded us as barbarians, and we regard Tang people the same way. The treacherous terrain of Tubo, the hardships endured by the people for survival, and the well-trained soldiers in the army are ferocious
In contrast, the Tang Dynasty prides itself on its etiquette. With their approach, theyve raised their people likembs. When tigers and wolves encounter a flock of sheep, even if the numbers dont match, the sheep will always be food!
Songtsan Gampoughed, I wonder how much Father Xiang expects to gain from this hunt?
Lu Dongzan spread the map and traced a circle with his finger.
Song Zhou is a gateway to Ba and Shu, and the region of Ba and Shu has always been known as the Land of Abundance. The humid climate here is perfect for farming, resulting in rich resources.
Whats even more advantageous is the natural barrier between Ba and Shu and the Central ins. If we capture this area, Tubo will experience a period of strength!
Songtsan Gampo, upon hearing Lu Dongzans vision, was so excited that he couldnt control his emotions, trembling all over.
While Songtsan Gampo imed Tubo had no worries, the actual territory of Tubo was not particrly favorable. It was a high and cold ce with a very low grain output, only capable of cultivating crops with an abysmally low yield like barley.
Even for the wealthyndowners who owned tens of thousands of ves, their lives werent luxurious. Their staple food was meat, and their greasy diet contributed to the Tubo nobilitys generally poor health, many of whom didnt live past fifty.
Their possessions were merely passable. Ironically, the ruler of a country like Songtsan Gampo couldntpare his daily life to that of an affluent family in Song Zhou City.
Seeing the Tang Dynastys prosperity andparing it to Tubo, it was difficult not to feel a deep sense of inferiority.
Supposedly, thend of Ba Shu could truly be a part of Tubos territory, with stable agriculturalnd and abundant resourcesbined with Tubos formidable military strength. In that case, Songtsan Gampo could hardly imagine Tubos future.
As for whether they could defeat the Tang army, that was not even within Songtsan Gampos consideration. He heard that Li Ers army could conquer and win every battle, but who wasnt a war expert these days? Li Er had never suffered a loss, and Songtsan Gampo wasnt one to be underestimated either.
Who had the stronger punch could only be known after an actual fight.
Chapter 122:
Chapter 122:
Late at night, inside the pce.
Li Er sat behind the desk, his brow slightly furrowed, ignoring the numerous reports before him. He continued pondering the matter involving Tubo.
When the Tubo envoys were received, their attitude was extremely humble, clearly following Songtsan Gampos instructions. From this, it seemed that Songtsan Gampo didnt hold any disrespect towards the Tang Dynasty.
Because of their demeanor, Li Ers initial discontent towards Tubo seemed to dissipate. While Tubos troops reached Song Zhou, it wasnt a significant problem for the Tang Dynasty.
Before the Tang Dynasty, he had limited knowledge of Tubo, but although Li Ers reaction was slow, he gradually grasped some information about Tubo.
Songtsan Gampo was a temporary ruler of Tubo who had achieved sess at a young age. His behavior was somewhat arrogant, but it could be understood. At least Tubos actions werent as aggressive as the previous barbarians, who directly invaded the borders. Theirck of aggression indicated Tubos intentions.
Li Er spected about Songtsan Gampos mindset. When one started seeking justifications, it was often an indicator that they were not keen on being aggressive. Indeed, Li Er didnt want a war.
Even if Tubo was defeated, it would be costly and yield no benefits. Starting a war would lead to hostility between the two nations.
Li Er was proud and held a strong grudge against outsiders. He remembered how audacious the Turkic people had been. They hade close to Changan,pelling Li Er to sign the Treaty of Wei River.
Li Er saw this as a disgrace and sought vengeance within a few years. However, Tubo was different from the Turkic. Tubo hadnt aggressively attacked and conquered cities. Their approach was more respectful.
Li Er believed that the Tang Dynasty could not eradicate Tubo. Songtsan Gampo had brought 200,000 troops this time, but that was just half Tubos capable warriors.
The entire Tang Dynasty had about 600,000 soldiers. This indicated that Tubo wasnt the remote, small nation Li Er had once thought. They possessed some strength.
The quantity of troops was of secondary importance. The crucial factory in Tubos remarkably advantageous geographical location. Tobat the Turks, it was enough to deploy a substantial force and advance steadily. However, dealing with Tubo required a different approach. Even if the Tang army possessed formidablebat capabilities, the challenge of altitude sickness must be addressed. Reflecting on these matters, Li Er couldnt help but sigh.
Throughout various dynasties, particrly during their inception, there was undoubtedly a profound awareness of the reasons behind the downfall of previous dynasties. Li Er was well aware that if it hadnt been for Yang Guangs stubborn pursuit of his goals,unching three campaigns against Goguryeo and mobilizing over three million people in the process, leading to the depletion of nearly half of the nations able-bodied men, the Sui Dynasty would not have met its demise.
Looking further back, Emperor Wu of the Han Dynastys northern campaign against the Huns was a remarkable feat of martial prowess. Yet, it also disced half the poption and nearly brought down the Han regime.
Emperor Wus action against the Huns was driven by the Huns long-standing desire for the centralnds. Not taking action would have left them without a peaceful external environment to recover. When the Tang Dynasty engaged Tubo, what advantages could it truly gain? It was not worth going all out
With these thoughts in mind, Li Er had already made the decision. He was inclined to agree to a diplomatic marriage!
Of course, Songtsan Gampos request to marry a genuine princess was impossible. Despite Li Ers actions, like killing his brother and taking over after his imprisoned father, it might seem like he had an indifferent rtionship with his family. However, in reality, he indulged his own children to an extent that could be considered unparalleled among emperors throughout history.
Sending his daughter to such a harsh and coldnd was something Li Er truly hesitated about. However, since Emperor Han Yuan selected pcedies for diplomatic marriages, dealing with these barbarian envoys had be increasingly difficult. The envoys in the Four Directions Pavilion in Changan City knew almost everything about the princesses, their portraits, and their personalities, making deception impossible.
With Songtsan Gampos aggressive actions this time, merely selecting a pce girl and giving her a princess title wouldnt suffice. It could lead to misunderstandings and potential conflicts.
After careful consideration, Li Er finally came up with an idea. He remembered that Li Daozong had an unmarried daughter of marriageable age. Li Daozong was his cousin, a loyal advisor, and a royal family member. Selecting his daughter for the diplomatic marriage would likely leave Songtsan Gampo with no objections. Li Ers face lit up with a smile as he thought about this n.
More than ten days had passed. In the pce, Li Er met with Li Daozong, the King of Jiangxia, who had been urgently summoned back to Changan by him.
Daozong, have you heard about the recent events in Tubo? Li Er went straight to the point without wasting any words.
Li Daozong nodded, saying, The Tubo forces have reached Song Zhou, showing disrespect to the Great Tang. Is Your Majesty considering sending troops?
Li Daozongs mind was somewhat puzzled. He had returned to Jiangxia not long ago and hadnt even spent a year at home before being summoned back to Changan by Li Er. He was pondering the intentions behind this summons.
Although he was one of Li Ers trusted generals and was highly esteemed among the Tang Dynastys military leaders, he couldnt help but feel perplexed by the situation. The Tang Dynasty was enjoying peace, and numerous capable generals were stationed in Changan. If Li Er intended to retaliate against Tubo, there seemed to be no need to recall him specially.
Li Er smiled and continued, Tubo has yet tounch an offensive, and I believe Songtsan Gampo is waiting for my response. I have a n in mind for this matter
Li Daozong appeared puzzled, but his expression changed to rapt attention, eager to hear more.
Daozong, Ive heard that Lord Jincheng has not yet betrothed anyone? Li Er inquired.
Li Daozongs eyes widened as he listened, appearing somewhat incredulous as he looked at Li Er. Could it be that the emperor was considering agreeing to a diplomatic marriage?
Furthermore, Li Er suggested his daughter, Li Xueyan, for the marriage. Li Daozongs mind was spinning. He had never imagined that his daughter would be considered for such a proposal, especially not to a ce as remote and harsh as Tubo.
Instinctively, Li Daozong wanted to decline the proposal. His branch of the Li n was already thin in terms of descendants. He only had two sons and two daughters. The idea of sending his daughter away, especially to a ce like Tubo, was difficult for him to ept.
However, when he met Li Ers gaze, filled with an imposing pressure, he could not voice his objections. Li Er was not only the emperor but also the patriarch of the Li n. From either perspective, refusing Li Ers request was simply not an option.
This year, we are experiencing a bountiful harvest of sweet potatoes and potatoes. This harvest will extend throughout the entire Tang Dynasty in theing year. Given this situation, its not wise to engage in military actions. Daozong, an era of prosperity, is on the horizon. I dont want to miss this great opportunity. We might have to endure some hardship in Jincheng. If you hold grievances, I understand, but my decision is final! Li Ers tone remained indifferent.
Li Ers authority as emperor and n leader left no room for Li Daozong to refuse. Despite feeling a sense of bitterness, Li Daozong opened his mouth but couldnt utter a word. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh.
Chapter 123:
Chapter 123:
In Changan City, Jiangxia Pce.
After returning from the pce, Li Daozong secluded himself in the study. Li Ers decree came as aplete surprise to him.
In the pce, Li Er spoke to him extensively. Being a skilled general himself, Li Daozong fullyprehended Li Ers worries.
The Tubo people held a geographical advantage. Even repeated losses could not weaken them significantly unless someone invaded their homnd and annihted Tubo in one decisive battle.
But was such a thing feasible?
Li Jing openly admitted that hecked certainty in defeating Tubo if he were to lead the battle. Li Daozong considered himself somewhat inferior to Li Jing when it came tomanding troops inbat.
Could Li Daozong achieve what Li Jing couldnt?
Since the Tang Dynastys inception, constant warfare had prevailed. Now, it was time for recovery. Moreover, the Tang Dynasty followed a government-military system, integrating civilian and military forces. The primary armies consisted of government troops who also engaged in farming during peaceful times.
It would inevitably disrupt the nting season if they chose to initiate war. Furthermore, Tubo wasnt a significant threat to the Tang Dynasty, making it unworthy of arge-scale military operation.
Li Daozong also didnt deny that resolving the issue through marriage alliances would be the best option for the Tang Dynasty.
However, if the chosen person was his own daughter, that was a different story. Li Daozong was feeling downcast. He didnt know how to break this news to his daughter. After a while, the outside gradually darkened.
The door was knocked, and Li Xueyans voice came through.
Dad, its time for a meal.
Outside the door, Li Xueyan looked at the pitch-dark study with a worried expression. Just this morning, she returned to Changan with Li Daozong and hadnt had the chance to tell anyone. Of course, there were many people Li Xueyan wanted to meet. However, she was more concerned about her father.
A prince generally didnt leave his domain without a specific reason. Due to holding multiple positions, Li Daozong wasnt heavily restricted by Li Er. However, this time Li Er urgently summoned him back to the capital, indicating something significant.
Since he came back, Li Daozongs mood had been visibly off, greatly worrying Li Xueyan.
Ever since she could remember, she watched her father head to battle multiple times. But no matter how dire the situation, she had never seen sorrow on her fathers face.
What did the emperor say to make her usually upright and cheerful father appear so downcast?
Li Xueyan started feeling restless and lost in thought.
While she was lost in thought, the door suddenly opened. Seeing her father, Li Xueyan was shocked.
The usually stern expression on her fathers face was now filled with sadness as if his spirit had been drained in just one afternoon. So much so that in just half a days absence, Li Xueyan felt like her father had aged several years.
Father Li Xueyan looked at him with a heartache and a hint of disbelief. Seeing his daughters expression, Li Daozong couldnt help but feel a pang in his heart. His already reddened eyes felt even more swollen and sore.
Dad, whats wrong? Li Xueyan asked with concern.
Li Daozong remained silent, waving his hand at her and gesturing for his daughter to enter.
Once seated, Li Daozong let out a long sigh. Then, he said, Today, His Majesty summoned me to the pce to discuss the Tubo border situation
An uneasy feeling grew stronger in Li Xueyan. She didnt speak, just looked at Li Daozong silently.
The Tubo forces pressuring the city is an old issue being brought up again, and they are seeking a marriage alliance with the princess for Songtsan Gampo. His Majesty His Majesty has decided to agree to the peace proposal with Tubo
Suddenly, Li Xueyan felt a heavy blow to her chest, and her face turned pale. She finally understood where her underlying uneasiness came from.
Tubos Zanpu seeking a marriage alliance had caused a lot ofmotion a few years back. The people of the Tang Dynasty hadughed at this unheard-of foreign countrys audacity.
Among the noblewomen, Songtsan Gampo had been the subject of mockery. Mentioning him caused all the refineddies to scorn him. This year, Tubos movements had escted, pressuring the Tang Dynasty to achieve a peace agreement.
And the emperor had agreed
Thinking of her fathers demeanor since his return, it instantly became clear to Li Xueyan.
The emperor had chosen her for the marriage alliance!
In a moment, Li Xueyans mind roared, her vision blurred. She heard her fathers voice in her ears, sometimes distant, sometimes close, an ethereal whisper.
My daughter, its because Im incapable. I couldnt protect you
His Majesty has made up his mind, and the Tubo envoy has been summoned for detailed discussions
At the uing court meeting, His Majesty will announce this news
In a daze, Li Xueyan didnt know how she ended up back in the room.
Late at night, a sh of lightning suddenly illuminated the sky. Followed by a massive p of thunder that rattled the windows.
Li Xueyan, sitting in her room for hours, finally snapped out of her daze. The imminent downpour hit the doors and windows, creating a crackling sound.
Li Xueyan lit a candle with an expressionless face. Ever since she had heard the news from her father, she had been in this state. She had always believed she was a resilient person with a strong inner self.
No matter what challenges came her way, she firmly believed she could ovee them. When she was young, when facing a question she didnt understand, she would study until she grasped it, even if it meant burning the midnight oil.
She excelled in piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Even the Empress Zhangsun had praised her, considering her a modeldy. Her most significant hurdle before had been an unrequited love experience. Because of that, she left Changan slightly awkwardly thest time she was here.
During her time in Jiangxia, she had deliberately avoided everything rted to that person. Later, she felt she had moved onpletely.
asionally, thoughts of him arose, but she felt she could handle them with indifference. Upon her return to Changan, Li Daozong had mentioned finding a suitable marriage for her, and she hadnt objected.
After all, she was of marriageable age. At least her father was understanding and allowed her some degree of choice. However, she hadnt expected that she would be hit with such shocking news upon arriving in Changan.
You are of royal blood, have enjoyed wealth and prosperity, and now its time to give back. I cannot refuse His Majestys decision Her fathers words echoed in her mind again.
Li Xueyan let out a bitterugh.
Indeed, to gain something, you often have to lose something. It seemed to be the fate of someone like her. But why did that someone have to be her sacrifice?
For some reason, at this moment, that figure that she had long stopped thinking about resurfaced in her mind
Chapter 124:
Chapter 124:
Su Li gently supported Changle in the Princess Mansion as they wandered through the garden. It had been less than three months since the royal doctor¡¯s estimated due date, and Changle¡¯s belly grew daily. After a short stroll, they found themselves resting in a pavilion.
¡°Husband, do you think we are having a boy or a girl?¡± Changle asked softly, her hand caressing her belly as she wore a tender smile.
Su Li chuckled. ¡°Boy or girl, it doesn¡¯t matter. Honestly, I would prefer a girl. If it¡¯s a girl, she will be even closer to us. Unlike a boy, who might just take after me.¡±
Changle yfully rolled her eyes and yfully tapped Su Li. ¡°Who says that about their own child? I hope for a boy¡¡±
Su Li smiled and yfully pinched Changle¡¯s nose. ¡°After all, we¡¯re in the Zhen Guan era, where favoring boys over girls ismon. Especially with Li Er prioritizing his legitimate sons, it¡¯s been made clear through numerous edicts that there¡¯s a distinction between genders and a proper order within the family.¡±
He continued, ¡°Li Chengqian was made crown prince quite early, the eldest legitimate son.¡±
Changle, being Li Er¡¯s daughter, couldn¡¯t help but be influenced by these ideas. Despite that, her love for Su Li ran deep, and she didn¡¯t view herself primarily as a princess but as Su Li¡¯s wife.
Their bond was strong, and Changle¡¯s main concern wasn¡¯t her status as a princess. She just wanted to be Su Li¡¯s wife and their child¡¯s mother. While she didn¡¯t have a preference for a specific gender, she slightly preferred a boy as their first child.
Every time this topic came up, Changle¡¯s uneasiness would subtly show. While the two were conversing, the female officer entered with Li Xueyan.
¡°Li Xueyan? When did you return to Changan?¡± Changle¡¯s face lit up with joy at the sight of Li Xueyan. Li Xueyan tried to maintain a smile despite her somber mood. She nced at Changle¡¯s belly and then smiled as she spoke, ¡°I arrived in Changan just yesterday. I came to see you and bid farewell.¡± Changle was puzzled, ¡°Leaving so soon after returning?¡± Li Xueyan¡¯s smile faltered, and she whispered, ¡°His Majesty has decided to establish peace with Tubo and has chosen me¡¡±
Changle was shocked, ¡°What? You just returned, and now you¡¯re leaving?¡± Su Li also looked at Li Xueyan in surprise. He had known about her future fate when they first met, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated this daying so suddenly.
Lately, news of the Tubo Army approaching Tang territory had been circting in Changan. However, Su Li had been with Changle in the Princess Mansion, so he hadn¡¯t heard about it.
A marriage alliance, eh? When Su Li studied history, these words didn¡¯t evoke much feeling. The history books always emphasized the positive aspects of these alliances, promoting national integration and maintaining dynastic rule. But who had considered the true feelings of these women? Were they seeking historical fame? Li Xueyan, with her gloomy expression, certainly didn¡¯t seem to think so. She was shouldering responsibilities not meant for her, venturing to a harshnd among the barbarians.
As Su Li listened to Li Xueyan¡¯s conversation with Changle, he understood why Li Er had chosen to form this alliance. However, the fact that a woman was being sent to forge this alliance just because they wanted to avoid conflict stirred an inexplicable anger within Su Li. It was essentially a matter of exchanging benefits. Li Er¡¯s decision seemed cowardly in Su Li¡¯s eyes.
¡°The imperial decree hasn¡¯t been issued yet. I¡¯m going to plead with my father. There might still be a chance¡¡± Changle held Li Xueyan¡¯s hand, her voice heavy with sadness.
Li Xueyan gave a bitter smile and intervened, ¡°Today, His Majesty is discussing this matter with the Tubo envoy. The royal household is already revising the roster for me. This matter is settled, and there¡¯s no room for change¡¡±
Her purpose ining today wasn¡¯t to have Changle intercede with Li Er. This was a significant national matter; even if Li Er deeply cherished Changle, it could not be altered. Moreover, since the emperor chose her, this was her destiny.
Having decided on the marriage alliance, even if someone else were in Changle¡¯s ce, they would have to bear this burden. Li Xueyan couldn¡¯t bear to use extreme measures to shift the suffering onto another woman.
After exining, Li Xueyan gently squeezed Changle¡¯s hand. ¡°I came today to bid you farewell. The road ahead is long, and we might not meet again¡ I¡¯m leaving.¡±
With that, tears streamed down Li Xueyan¡¯s face. She stood up, wiped her tears, managed a smile on her face, and waved casually. She took a few steps before looking back, gazing earnestly at Changle and then giving Su Li a deep look as if imprinting their faces in her memory forever.
¡°You both take care.¡±
Watching Li Xueyan¡¯s retreating figure, Changle¡¯s eyes were red. It wasn¡¯t until Li Xueyan¡¯s silhouette disappeared around the garden¡¯s corner that she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She buried her head in Su Li¡¯s embrace and silently wept.
Su Li gently patted Changle¡¯s back, feeling an unexpected tightness in his chest. In this era, being sent away for a marriage alliance often meant bidding farewell to one¡¯s homnd. Close family and friends might never be seen again in this lifetime.
Both of them understood that Li Xueyan¡¯s departure was a final farewell. Changle held Su Li tightly, her voice filled with sorrow. ¡°Husband, I know that Li Xueyan¡ actually likes you¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always known it, but I can do nothing about this situation¡ Xueyan has always had high standards. Therefore, her marriage has been postponed. Who would have thought¡ Who would have thought¡¡±
By the end, Changle was so overwhelmed with sadness that she couldn¡¯t find the words to continue.
After a while, her emotions gradually calmed down.
¡°No, I must go to the pce to see my father!¡±
Su Li quickly held her back and gently persuaded her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s not advisable to move around too much. I¡¯ll talk to His Majesty about Li Xueyan¡¯s situation.¡±
Changle lifted her head, her teary eyes looking at Su Li with hope. ¡°Husband, do you have a solution?¡±
In reality, she knew that even if she went to plead with Li Er, it would likely just be a form of emotional constion for herself. How could Li Er listen to her in a matter like this?
Su Li nodded calmly and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this marriage will not happen!¡±
When the Tubo soldiers arrived today to press for the marriage alliance, Li Er agreed. But if any other foreign group came up with a simr demand tomorrow, did they think Li Er would agree again? And even if he did agree, have they asked for his opinion?
Chapter 125:
Chapter 125:
The next morning, at five oclock, the sky was still pitch dark, yet Su Li was already in his official attire, casually riding White Dragon as he arrived at the front of the Imperial Citys Jianfu Gate.
By then, the area in front of Jianfu Gate was filled with a bustling crowd. Looking around, one could see prominent figures in red and purple attire waiting for their turn to attend court.
Consort Su over here, called Cheng Yaojin with his distinctive loud voice before Su Li had even approached.
What asion brings you here today, Consort Su? How did you find the time to attend the court session? Cheng Yaojin teased Su Li with a grin.
Since the military strategy examination, more than half a year had passed. During this lengthy period, Su Li, as the Deputy Second General of the Right Martial Guards, surprisingly hadnt set foot in the military camp even once.
Cheng Yaojin, who prided himself on maintaining strict military discipline, found immense joy. Su Lis apparent willingness to engage in leisure activities rather than official duties put Cheng Yaojins mind at ease. Furthermore, Cheng Yaojin wasnt concerned that others might try to take Su Lis ce on this day. He was thoroughly enjoying himself.
This rare asion allowed Cheng Yaojin to interact with his nominal subordinate. Given Cheng Yaojins cunning nature, he naturally took the opportunity to build rapport. After all, they would be futurerades fighting side by side, and it wouldnt be beneficial for there to be a divide between them.
Su Li nced at Cheng Yaojin, then casually nodded in his direction, acknowledging the greeting.
The old, dignified men who nned to approach him were puzzled by his unfamiliar demeanor.
Whos this kid
Cheng Yaojin felt a bit awkward and couldnt help but touch his nose, chuckling.
By now, everyone could tell that Su Lis attendance at the morning ceremony was intentional, indicating that something was up.
However, no one knew what could have triggered such an unusual reaction from the normally apathetic consort. At that moment, a solemn drumbeat could be heard from the direction of the Chengtian Gate Tower.
Supervised by the imperial censors, officers from both civil and military ranks lined up in two columns and proceeded into the main hall.
While the consort of the Great Tang might not have the highest reputation, his status was indeed lofty. Despitecking a noble title, he often received treatment simr to a prince during court gatherings. Hence, during the censors queue arrangement, Su Li was ced third in the line of military officers. Standing before him were only Li Jing, the foremost military figure, and Li Daozong, the King of Jiangxia.
Passing through the Jianfu Gate, they advanced towards the main hall. After a short while, a whip crack sounded, followed by the entrance of Li Er, adorned in a dragon robe, striding purposefully.
Li Ers gaze fell upon Su Li standing among the generals, causing a brief pause in his step. He soon took his seat.
The most pressing matter today concerns the Tubo marriage proposal. Speak up, what are your opinions? Li Er spoke calmly, then turned his gaze towards Zhangsun Wuji.
Stepping forward, Zhangsun Wuji spoke, Your Majesty, Tubos Zanpu, Songtsan Gampo, has submitted a formal request for marriage, expressing genuine intentions without disrespect towards the Tang Dynasty. Tubo is willing to pay tribute to the Tang Dynasty, and if the marriage takes ce, Songtsan Gampo will treat Your Majesty as a father and observe proper familial rituals.
I believe that Songtsan Gampos appeal is sincere and not mere rhetoric. As we all know, Tubo sent envoys to seek a marriage alliance with the Tang Dynasty several years ago. Revisiting this proposal after all these years indicates a steadfast desire to form a bond. In my view, we could consider epting.
Li Er nodded in agreement and inquired, If we agree to the marriage, who shall we send?
Su Li witnessed Li Daozong standing before him, visibly trembling, and then voluntarily walking out with a bitter expression.
Your Majesty, my younger brothers daughter, Lady Jincheng County, has reached marriageable age and has not been married yet
Li Er nodded in approval.
At this moment, Zhangsun Wuji said, Lady Jincheng County is knowledgeable and wise, talented and beautiful. If she can take on this important responsibility, it will be a timeless tale.
The scene before Su Li made him feel disgusted. He was aware that in Li Ers position, he usually wouldnt handle things directly. Many decisions were made before being presented.
However, the practice of wanting both benefits and a clean image was distasteful.
Especially considering they were deciding the fate of an innocent woman while casually chatting, Su Li felt even more impatient.
Just as Su Li was about to speak out
A sinister voice came from behind him, belonging to Cheng Yaojin.
Prime Minister is quite generous. Since you have such high regard for Songtsan Gampo, why not send your own daughter for marriage?
Zhangsun Wuji became furious and retorted, Tubos request for marriage specifically involves a member of the imperial family. What merits and abilities do our Zhangsun family have to im this honor? You fool, dont meddle in this matter!
At this point, Weichi Gong sneered, Prince Jiangxia understands righteousness well. I, Weichi, greatly admire that!
Speaking was Weichi Gong, a peculiar character. After Li Er ascended the throne, he hosted a banquet for his courtiers, and Li Xiaogong, the Prince of Hejian, sat before him.
Weichi Gong had a longstanding grudge against Li Xiaogong and took this chance to provoke him, asking about his aplishments and why he ranked above him.
Before Li Xiaogong could respond, his cousin Li Daozong stepped in to exin. As a result, Weichi Gong didnt hesitate and gave Li Daozong a ck eye with a punch. Their conflict had originated from that incident. Of course, Cheng Yaojin and Weichi Gongs provocations werent solely personal vendettas.
Although they anticipated Li Ers decision to pursue marriage, being generals, they felt pressured to fulfill the request, which didnt sit well with them. Regardless, the situation irritated them.
Li Daozong looked miserable, gazing at Weichi Gong, Youre right. From today, Ill let go of our past grievances.
Weichi Gong was shocked and couldnt help but feel sympathetic when he saw Li Daozongs woeful expression.
Sensing the awkwardness, Zhangsun Wuji quickly suggested, Songtsan Gampo has shown genuine sincerity. Your Majesty, why not invite the Tubo envoy to the court?
Li Er agreed.
Soon, the Tubo envoy entered, performing the customary three-kneel and nine-bow ceremony with utmost respect.
How can Songtsan Gampo prove his sincerity in seeking peace under the suzerainty of the Tang Dynasty? Li Er asked casually.
The Tubo envoy hurriedly replied, Your Majesty, Zanpu has sent 5,000 taels of gold, 1,000 cattle, and 3,000 sheep as a goodwill gesture.
The ministers in the hall looked surprised, including Weichi Gong and Cheng Yaojin, who fell silent.
Given Tubos impoverished state, the envoys offering was undoubtedly a significant effort to disy sincerity. Li Er surveyed the hall and nodded just as he was about to announce the marriage alliance, a voice, somewhat passive, interrupted.
The Tu Valley Region has maintained a positive rtionship with the Tang Dynasty, offering tribute annually as a vassal. Since their submission, they have been respectful. When Tubo attacked them, the Tang Dynasty remained indifferent. Subsequently, Tubo used military might to pressure us. Is it fitting for our powerful nation topromise integrity for a minor advantage?
Li Er grew furious and turned towards the source of the voice, only to be surprised.
The speaker was Su Li.
Chapter 126:
Chapter 126:
Li Er was a highly skilled emperor. For instance, the matter of the diplomatic marriage, he believed, had been carefully nned among the experienced ministers of the court.
With Zhangsun Wuji and Li Daozong stepping up, they would surelyprehend his intentions. Cheng Yaojin and Weichi Gong, the prominent figures, had fallen silent, hadnt they?
Unexpectedly, someone still dared to make sarcastic remarks as the situation settled. Did they not respect Li Er, the emperor?
Who had the courage? Was he Wei Zheng, the rural fellow again?
Li Er never anticipated that it was Su Li who spoke.
Alright, then
What is this young man up to? Is he thinking of taking action?
Li Er narrowed his eyes, looking at Su Li with a contemtive expression.
If this young man intends to act, then we will engage. If he is not ready, we will let it go
Li Er pondered.
In any case, Su Lis prowess instilled an unexinable confidence in Li Er!
A peerless, fierce general who could throw elephants!
Putting this individual in the military would surely cause chaos.
Tubo people upying advantageous terrain?
Leaving Songtsan Gampo and Lu Dongzan within the Tang Dynastys domain, eliminating them, what more could the Tubo people stir up?
Over the past few days, Li Er had contemted that if Su Li voluntarily sought battle, he might reconsider. However, despite the gravity of the situation, Su Li had remained silent, seemingly disinterested in the Tubo affair.
This time, there was room for conflict and negotiation for the Tang Dynasty.
Li Er had options, so he would no longer actively approach Su Li.
In the grand hall, a silence settled over everything. The expressions of the civil servants varied as they looked at Su Li. They were familiar with Su Li, but their knowledge about him was quite general.
On the other hand, among the generals, Cheng Yaojin and Weichi Gong, initially silenced by Zhangsun Wuji, were now hushed due to the arrival of Tubos envoy bearing ttering words.
Unexpectedly, Su Li stepped forward. Moreover, Li Ers attitude seemed quite delicate. Suddenly, the generals were no longer able to stay quiet.
No matter how courteous Tubo appears, its a real threat when the soldiers arrive at the city gates. Old Cheng has never seen an enemy that sends troops to force a marriage proposal. We might as well hit them hard, defeat them first!
Ive heard that Lu Dongzan, the prime minister of Tubo, loves using honeyed words while having malicious intentions. They may seem respectful this time, but theyre waiting to attack. We must be cautious.
Regardless of how artful Tubos words are, it doesnt change that theyre threatening the Tang Dynasty. This is a great humiliation!
As the saying goes, you dont let the fire arch over the seedlings.
Originally discontent with the idea of allying through marriage, the military generals became impassioned as Su Li ignited their fervor.
As a result, the initially smug Tubo envoy found himself trembling in front of these fierce generals. He nervously nced around, his hands trembling as he said, May I inquire who you are
He is the husband of the Grand Princess Changle, the eldest princess of the Great Tang. Hes the Upper General of the Right Martial Guards and the Deputy Second General! Zhangsun Wuji interjected.
The Tubo envoy was dumbfounded.
Being chosen to represent Songtsan Gampo in the Tang Dynasty meant that this envoy deeply understood the Tang Dynasty.
He knew what it meant to achieve such a high position within the Tang Dynastys army, which was filled with renowned generals. And Su Li was remarkably young, to boot.
Especially since Su Li had disrupted the original n with his speech, Li Er refrained from saying more. The Tubo envoy sensed something amiss.
He quickly analyzed the situation and began carefully, Greetings, General! You said that Tubos campaign against Tu Valley was an unjust war, but we in Tubo dont share that view.
Tubo and Tu Valley Region are neighboring nations, and they know Tu Valley Region well. Tu Valley Region may seem to respect the Tang Dynasty, but they have ulterior motives. When Tu Valley Region attacked the Tang Dynastys border cities, they showed their true colors.
Furthermore, when Tubo sought a marriage alliance with the Tang Dynasty, the Tu Valley Region obstructed it. After Tu Valley Regions Khan married Princess Honghua, he repeatedly acted arrogantly in front of Songtsan Gampo. This is a great humiliation for Tubo! The rtionship between the Tu Valley Region and Tubo is simr to what the Tujue was to the Tang Dynasty. If we dont seek retribution for this, how can Zanpu gain the support of the people?
With this, the envoy turned to Li Er, knelt, and tearfully continued, Songtsan Gampo genuinely wishes to unite with the Tang Dynasty through marriage. If this alliance is formed, Songtsan Gampo will treat you as his own father. From then on, Tubo will pay tribute annually and never dare to disobey. I beg Your Majesty to understand!
A smile formed on Li Ers face.
Since the fratricide incident, Li Er has been striving to improve his image
He seemed somewhat pleased with his aplishments, whether he acknowledged it or not.
The reason why he agreed to the peace treaty previously was because the Tubo envoy appeared so obedient. Even recognizing him as a father and paying tribute to Li Er could be considered quite an achievement. After all, he wasnt the heavenly khan of the ten thousand nations.
The words of the Tubo envoy were filled with emotion, and it must be said that this statement was well crafted. Even the generals who were protesting loudly found Tubos approach quite eptable. Only Su Li observed coldly, with a sneer on his face.
Recognizing a ruler and paying tribute? Calling someone Dad upon meeting?
These matters werent of interest to Su Li but rather disgusting.
Thinking about it, it was due to Li Ers eagerness for achievements and his love for superficial des that had set the foundation for the extreme self-confidence of the Chinese dynasties!
Confidence was good, but being perceived as gullible and wealthy wasnt.
Those foreign states might use ttering words about heavenly country to win you while secretly exploiting the Central ins. Once they grow powerful, they might betray you.
Tubo was the one who started this trend. Afterward, this trend only intensified.
By the Ming Dynasty, the countless small foreign nations that came to the Central ins to conduct trade were innumerable. These states often brought worthless items and presented them to the emperor, followed by ttering words of good fortune, in return for abundant rewards of gold, silver, and jewels.
There was even a time when small South Asian countries used these tactics to live in luxury. The most striking example was Japan, located in the East Ocean.
They talked about being treated as their father, but would they recognize him once they turned around and stabbed him with a knife, often with excessive force?
At that point, would they treat him as a father?
Li Er himself said that barbarians were like animals.
Animals dont have dignity.
Shouting father would not cost them anything significant. Instead, it would grant them countless benefits. There was no reason not to shout.
Historically, Princess Wenchengs marriage brought numerous books and craftsmen to Tubo. These were the most precious things for Tubo at that time.
If, indeed, he agreed to the other sides request due to a momentary desire for recognition, it would be like nurturing a dangerous beast!
Chapter 127:
Chapter 127:
Only the weeping of the Tubo envoy could be heard in the main hall.
Su Li smirked and stated, If Tubo is genuinely loyal to the Tang Dynasty, crystal clear like day and night, then a matrimonial alliance is trifling. I might even think weve treated you unfairly.
The Tubo envoy hurriedly bowed to Su Li, tears in his eyes as he said, Tubo only seeks to form a marital connection with the Tang Dynasty, and we dare not request anything further!
However, Su Li did not heed the envoys words and continued speaking.
Ive heard that Songtsan Gampo boasts everywhere that he has be the ruler of Tubo. But as far as I know, theres another country named Yangtong on the teau that hasnt been incorporated into Tubo.
The Tubo envoys jaw dropped, looking surprised at Su Li.
Su Li smiled at the envoy and said, Yangtong is an ancient nation with a popce of hundreds of thousands. Tubos conflict with them remains uncertain regarding victory or defeat.
The Tubo envoy looked baffled, notprehending Su Lis intentions.
Since Tubo recognizes the Tang Dynasty as its suzerain, its the responsibility of the Tang Dynasty to protect Tubos safety. How about this? My Tang Dynasty will dispatch 50,000 soldiers and horses to Tubo. You need only provide funds and provisions. We can aid in fortifying your defense and guarding your borders. During the conflict between our nations, youll have nothing to be concerned about in your rear.
As Su Lis words concluded, silence enveloped the main hall.
Li Er and his court were left dumbfounded.
This is unexpected!
We had merely dared to contemte cementing rtions through a matrimonial alliance.
Yet Su Li directly stationed troops in their hearnd!
Did he dare to understand that?
The Tubo envoy blinked repeatedly, his expression one of confusion. He wondered if he was still in a dream, yet to awaken.
Or else, why would this young general propose such an entric idea?
Nevertheless, Su Li remainedposed.
Managing the rtions between a powerful nation and its vassals wasnt as straightforward as merely acknowledging a son.
At the very least, ording to Su Lisprehension, a three-step routine of entertaining, feasting, and treating subordinates as dogs was the most pragmatic approach.
Desired a life of luxury?
No issue. Lucrative transactions abound.
After all, regardless of how much he earned, it would ultimately be mine as long as he desired it.
But did you fantasize about breaking free from the leash?
Keep dreaming!
In general, where could his son find a well-behaved dog?
Raising a son with good food and drinks might easily make him ungrateful.
A loyal dog was good; it could also followmands to bite specific people.
Su Li didnt stop but continued speaking.
Tubos governance methods are primitive. Even the officials helping Zanpuck education. As the leader of Tubo, the Tang Dynasty cant tolerate this. Sending officials to assist Zanpu in governance and educate local officials would be beneficial.
The Tubo envoy was speechless, mumbling, How could this behow could this be
Su Li smirked, asking, Why not? Goguryeo and Japan seek Tangs cultural essence through envoys, yet Tubo benefits more extensively. Cant Tang satisfy Songtsan Gampo?
Things that people beg for, were giving to you directly, even delivering to your doorstep. If you refuse this, dont youck appreciation?
Goguryeo and Japan learn from Tang, but dont invade your territory.
However, Su Lis words left the Tubo envoy at a loss for a retort.
The envoy felt helpless. Su Li hadnt finished yet.
Also, I heard your Zanpu ascended at twelve, busy with wars,cking time for kingship. Martial prowess needs bnce. Invite him to Changan to learn kingship from our Emperor. With guidance, he could be a capable ruler!
The Tubo envoy was utterly perplexed.
Could the ruler truly treat Li Er like a father figure?
The envoy was deeply frustrated.
He stammered and refused, Tubo understands the kindness of your country. But Tubo has just been unified, and Zanpu is busy with affairs. Im afraid Im afraid
Su Lis expression suddenly turned cold.
Oh? Even the Crown Prince of the Tang Dynasty might not receive such treatment from His Majesty. With such conditions, your Tubo realm is dissatisfied. Didnt you say that Songtsan Gampo has long admired the Central ins? Is he genuinely interested, or is he just pretending?
The Tubo envoy was deeply troubled.
Su Li put forward three consecutive conditions, which were outrageous and impossible for Tubo to ept.
They said that the Xia Dynasty valued the demeanor of a gentleman, so how could there be such an extraordinary minister?
Then, he saw Su Li turn his head to face Li Ers direction.
Your Majesty, Tubo ims to want to establish a marital rtionship with the Tang Dynasty, but they refuse to ept the kindness shown by the Tang Dynasty. Evidently, the Tubo people have ambitious intentions and no respect for the Tang Dynasty!
Li Er and his officials stared, fixedly looking at Su Li.
Youve deduced all of this Truly, youre quite the genius!
Su Li turned back to the Tubo envoy and smiled, Songtsan Gampo keeps saying he wants to treat His Majesty like a father, but when faced with the goodwill of the Tang Dynasty, theyre unwilling to offer any substantial benefits. This is not just ying with the world but also with Your Majesty! Do you think that Your Majesty cant see through their intentions?
Upon hearing this, Li Er felt embarrassed and rubbed his nose, not daring to say anything.
The Tubo envoy angrily shouted, Tubos devotion to the Tang Dynasty is clear for all to see! General Su, why resort to such provocativenguage?
Why?
Su Lis gaze turned icy.
Just because Tubo dares to threaten the Tang Dynasty! Just because the Tang Dynasty is a hundred times stronger than Tubo!
The Tubo envoy clenched his teeth and said coldly, 200,000 Tubo archers are stationed outside Song Zhou City. General, arent you worried about the safety of the people of the Tang Dynasty?
Su Li grinned, revealing his white teeth.
The benevolence of my Tang Dynasty is boundless. Those who are loyal receive help. Those who are righteous and martial prosper. But those who challenge us will be defeated no matter how strong. If Tubo refuses, they can try!
Go back and tell Songtsan Gampo that he must agree to my demands if he wants a marital alliance. Otherwise, immediately withdraw your troops and relinquish thend youve taken from Tubo. Otherwise, the might of Tangs army will march straight into Tubo.
The Tubo envoy stared in disbelief at Su Li.
In his eyes, this young general with rosy lips and white teeth had transformed into a demon.
Chapter 128:
Chapter 128:
In the main hall, the Tubo envoy turned pale and looked at Su Li with trembling lips.
On the other hand, many veteran officers eyes were shining, eager for action. Su Lis forceful words truly resonated with them. Otherwise, how could he rely on his talents to stand out and make such convincing points? How did his mind work?
Just look at the three conditions he proposed. They were indeed audacious and invigorating.
Cheng Yaojins gaze towards Su Li was so enthusiastic that he seemed ready to ask Su Li for an autograph. The Tubo envoy gazed at Su Li, his mouth opening and closing several times, unable to find the right words to say.
Indeed, what else could he say
This time on his mission, the Tubo envoy felt he had given his all. Tubo had nned to use minor matters to gain greater benefits when dealing with the Tang Dynasty.
Before his departure, Prime Minister Lu Dongzan had specifically instructed him to disy extreme humility when meeting the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He had even brought a gift worth 10,000 taels of gold.
Lu Dongzan had straightforwardly exined that benevolence and righteousness in the various Xia Dynasties primarily focused on preserving face. Being polite was crucial, and even addressing someone as Dad was eptable. Then, offering a gift worth a substantial amount of money would give the Tang Dynasty ample face.
Following Lu Dongzans instructions, the Tubo envoy had gone through his mission smoothly. Yesterday, Li Er had already summoned him to the pce to discuss the specifics of the marriage proposal. He initially assumed that todays court meeting would be a formality. But unexpectedly, when Li Er was about to make a final decision, Consort Su Su Li suddenly emerged?
Who could endure this?
Moreover, this consort, Su Li, paid no heed to the dignity of their country. Despite facing the humble Tubo, he relentlessly pressed forward and made increasingly audacious demands.
The Tubo envoys attempts to lure him had failed. He had intended to show his determination and follow the example of Lin Xiangru by using threats to achieve his goals.
But the other party didnt buy into his tactics and even used phrases like Those who challenge us, no matter how strong, will be defeated.
This Tubo envoy had been on three missions to the Tang Dynasty, and it was the first time he had encountered such a resolute Tang Dynasty officer.
He realized that continuing to argue with Su Li would be meaningless. However, the situation wasnt entirely without hope. As far as he knew, Li Er was ultimately the decision-maker in the Tang court.
Despite his tough words, he understood that Su Li was still just a prince consort. He had risen to a high position at a young age, likely due to his status as a consort, which gained him Li Ers favor.
With this thought in mind, the Tubo envoy believed he clearly understood the situation. He turned his head towards Li Er, knelt again, and burst into tears.
Your Majesty, Tubo has no intentions of disloyalty towards the Tang Dynasty. Your Majesty, please understand! Su Consorts aggressiveness is merely his own conjecture. Would Your Majesty deny Songtsan Gampos sincerity based on Su Consorts one-sided ims?
Li Er seemed to smile, but not quite.
The Tubo envoy kept repeating the same phrases, and now he was trying to sow discord between him and his son-inw, Su Li. Li Er was growing increasingly displeased with his behavior.
Earlier, Su Li had cornered Li Er, leaving him without words. But now, as Li Er reflected on it, he felt that what Su Li said made sense. At the very least, Tubo certainly had ambitious intentions.
Assessing someones character should be based on their actions, not just words. The same applied to a country.
When youre faced with a city under siege, still proiming to recognize me as your father, whats the use of such an unfilial child?Li Er thought.
Moreover, Li Er had already observed Su Lis attitude.
Didnt Su Li say he wanted to point his sword at Tubo?
Since he had said it himself, it wasnt unreasonable to let him deal with it, right?
Li Er was currently in a state of mind where he held a hammer and saw everything as a nail.
Tubo was easy to defend and difficult to attack. It didnt matter. Su Li would handle it anyway.
Furthermore, the three suggestions Su Li had proposed impressed Li Er.
Li Er really liked this rogues methods
Thats it for today, and we will discuss the matter of marriageter! Li Er waved his hand.
In the Tubo envoys sorrowful and angry cries, the court meeting ended anticlimactic. However, the militarymanders were all in high spirits, leaving the group of civil officers led by Zhangsun Wuji feeling quite puzzled.
How could you all be so confident out of nowhere? A few days ago, didnt you say that Tubos advantageous position made it difficult to attack?
Zhangsun Wuji and hispanions were at a loss.
At this point, Li Er had already summoned Su Li to a side hall. Li Er didnt waste time and directly spoke up.
Your recent words were quite impressive. Since you know Tubo well, you must be aware that its easy to defend and difficult to attack. If youre not sure, bravado alone wont help. Remember, barbarians fear power, not virtue. If you intend to fight, you must subdue them.
After a pause, he continued, Li Jing himself admitted that hes not confident in taking down Tubo. Your words suggest youre prepared to lead the troops into battle?
Su Li couldnt help but furrow his brows. Your Majesty, whether I go to war or not doesnt significantly impact the Tubo matter. With your wisdom, cant you see that Tubos intentions are ambitious and pretentious?
Li Er sighed and said, Under the walls of Song Zhou City, the Tubo forces have been bolstering their troops and sending small cavalry units for demonstrations daily. How could I not be aware? However, no one cane up with a practical solution among all the civil and military officers in the court.
The Qi epidemic, which is altitude sickness, must be resolved before we can thoroughly defeat the Tubo people. When Tang soldiers arrive on the teau, they are like victims of a curse, unable to exert their full strength. If even youck the confidence for a decisive strike, in the end, I may have to choose a marriage alliance.
Despite knowing that Li Ers words were partially provocative, Su Li couldnt help but feel a surge of anger.
Seeing the anger on Su Lis face, Li Er was pleased rather than upset. No one understood better than him how difficult this son-inw was.
Back then, he had to persuade and deceive him to get him to join the army. Now that Su Li was finally taking the initiative, Li Er knew he had to seize this opportunity. Otherwise, his years as an emperor would be in vain.
Of course, if youre nning to lead the troops and can ensure victory You can name any conditions. Ill do it without question as long as its within my power.
Li Er indeed had a policy of clear rewards and punishments for his officers, but this practice of giving someone a nk check to fill in the amount had never been done before. While Su Li didnt care about the rewards Li Er mentioned, his words did catch Su Li off guard.
Let me think about it. Su Li said.
After all, Changle was about to give birth, and Su Li was uncertain whether he, like ordinary people, would suffer from altitude sickness upon reaching the teau. He found himself in a bit of a dilemma.
So, Su Li didnt immediately give a response.
Chapter 130:
Chapter 130:
In the Tang Dynasty, his family considered a mans departure for battle extremely honorable. Regardless of any conflicts they might have had, during times of war, the whole family would bid farewell under the guidance of the households matriarch.
Changle understood that, even as a princess, she couldnt let her emotions ruin this honor. However, the thought of being separated from her husband was causing her immense pain.
After crying for a while, Changle appeared emotionally drained. Su Li tried to console her for a while, and eventually, she drifted into a deep sleep.
Late at night, Li Er put down his brush in the pce and suddenly felt restless. Maintainposure in the face of significant matters!
As the ruler of the nation, he dealt with weighty affairs daily. Logically, Li Er should have attained a level of emotional resilience where even the copse of Mount Tai would not disturb him. However, since Su Lis departure earlier today, Li Er became increasingly agitated.
He kept wondering, what decision would Su Li make?
Of course, Li Er hoped that Su Li would agree. After all, Li Er wasnt irrational.
Facing an aggressive foreign power like Tubo, capable of invading and conquering theirnd, why should they resort to a diplomatic marriage?
This matter of diplomatic marriage, no matter how much benefit it might bring, was ultimately not honorable.
Marriage to a foreign country?
It was just something that sounded good, but really, what good would it do for Li Er to marry off a princess from the royal family?
Counting on Li Jings group of veteran generals seemed to be futile. But if Su Li agreed to go on the expedition, he was confident of victory.
Li Er would undoubtedly keep his promise, just as he assured Su Li, giving him whatever he asked for without question.
In the evening, a female officer from the princesss household came personally to request a full map of the Great Tang Dynasty from Li Er on behalf of Su Li.
Since then, Li Ers anxiety had grown even more.
Has that young man already decided to go on the expedition? Otherwise, why would he need the map of the Tang Dynasty?
Not necessarily. Su Li has a wide range of interests and doesnt seem interested in anything, but no one knows what hes busy with at the princesss residence daily. Perhaps hes taken an interest in the geographicalndscape of the Tang Dynasty recently?
The so-called excessive concern could lead to confusion.
At this moment, Li Er found himself wavering in his thoughts.
Until now, Su Li hadnt given a clear answer, and it was clear that Li Er couldnt wait any longer for his response today.
Thinking about this, Li Er surprisingly felt a touch of disappointment.
He even began to doubt himself. Could it be that what I promised was too extravagant, so the young man couldnt see my determination? I need toe up with a way to pique his interest!
In the days that followed, Li Er sent people to Su Lis residence almost every day to inquire, asking three times a day.
But Su Lis responses remained vague, and he never gave a definite answer.
Su Lis point was simple his child hadnt been born yet.
Even if he were to go on an expedition, he wanted to see his child before departing.
Besides, the Tubo people werent in a rush.
They had descended from the teau and directly advanced to the Tang Dynastys border.
Not to mention anything else, the pleasant climate alone would probably keep them content.
Perhaps the current Songtsan Gampo was still dreaming of a diplomatic marriage and awaiting a response from the envoy. Dying him by two or three months wouldnt be a significant issue. Su Li remained as steadfast as a mountain, eventually making Li Er uneasy.
On that day, Li Er once again visited the Princess Mansion. After visiting Changle, he immediately pulled Su Li aside.
How have you been considering the Tubo matter? Li Er asked with an air of calmness, although he was quite anxious.
Su Li nced towards the room and then replied with some hesitation, Your Majesty, Changle is about to give birth. At this time, I really dont have the mental capacity to think about other matters.
Li Er gave a cold snort, assuming the role of a stern father-inw, and admonished, A brave man aspires to great deeds in all directions. Focus on making achievements! Changle is my daughter, and I care for her no less than you do. What is there for you to worry about at home?
Su Li looked at Li Er strangely, thinking, Your Majesty, even though what youre saying makes sense, imagine this, once my child is born, Changle would undoubtedly want the childs first sight to be me, not your imposing face.
While his thoughts lingered in this direction, Su Li couldnt voice them, so he kept quiet.
Li Er, noticing Su Lisck of response, feltpelled to continue the conversation. Youre incredibly talented, and I also dont want to waste your skills. I trust you enough to wonder why youre hesitating.
Seeing Su Lis unresponsive expression, still unreadable as ever, Li Er couldnt hold back any longer. Clenching his teeth, he continued, Although theres no precedent in the Great Tang for titles outside the royal family, you are Changles husband and my son-inw. If your aplishments are significant enough, I might even consider granting you a title from a different lineage!
These words were spoken openly, almost a semi-public deration. After all, one didnt joke about these matters. Considering the people present, if even one of them had a loose tongue, it wouldnt be long before the whole of Changan knew about it. Li Er was truly getting anxious.
However, Su Li didnt react, maintaining his expressionless demeanor, much to Li Ers frustration. Having spent so much time with Li Er, Su Li had be immune to Li Ers sugar-coated cannonballs.
After listening to Li Ers plea, Su Lis thoughts were clear. Your Majesty, even though your words seem sincere, I wouldnt believe them for a second.
He knew that political creatures were rarely straightforward, especially not at the level of the emperor, who was often thick-skinned and shrewd.
Li Ers statement appeared sincere on the surface, but Su Li didnt believe into it. The emperor held the ultimate authority in determining what achievements were substantial enough to warrant the promised reward.
In Su Lis view, Li Ers intentions were no different from dangling a carrot in front of a donkey. This time, Youve achieved something, but its not enough. Achieve more, and then well talk.
Su Li realized that if he fell into this trap, it might never end. Thus, he decided to remain silent, leaving Li Er to his own thoughts.
Chapter 131:
Chapter 131:
Li Er left the Princess Mansion in a gloomy mood. He once again felt Su Lis stubbornness and difficulty.
To be fair, what Li Er told Su Li about the king with a different surname wasnt a deception. He truly intended to offer Su Li this royal position. However, Su Lis intuition wasnt wrong.
Merely subduing Tubo wouldnt warrant an immediate title from a different lineage. Even aplished generals like Li Jing were only granted ducal titles, not kingships.
Su Lis victory over Tubo was significant, but it wasnt a crisis-threatening war for the Tang Dynasty. Expecting a title from a different lineage based on this limited achievement was far-fetched.
Li Er believed that young people should have ambitious goals to strive for. While Li Er imagined Su Li bing a great overlord like Chu, he wouldnt extend this opportunity to anyone.
Li Er had deep affection and high hopes for Su Li, but his favoritism was unique.
Li Er believed that if anyone achieved the extraordinary feat he envisioned, he would consider giving them immense glory.
However, he wouldnt extend this opportunity to others. Li Jing might be a skilled warrior, but he wouldnt let him take the lead in battles.
Li Er believed Su Li was different. He wanted Su Li to participate in all wars. His goal was to involve Su Li in battles to secure his own triumphs. He felt that giving Su Li the title of a king with a different surname was a reward for his loyalty.
Li Er thought that Su Lis skills and rtionship with him made this arrangement possible. He was willing to wait until Su Li grew older and his achievements umted before granting the title. He contemted that even if Su Li died, posthumous titles were an option.
In Li Ers eyes, this was already an extraordinary honor. But Su Li remained silent, frustrating Li Er and making him feel unappreciated.
This situation left Li Er feeling helpless and puzzled by Su Lis attitude. He reflected on his own past and saw a contrast in the younger generations mindset.
Li Er found sce in imagining taking action with Su Lis sharp de. But even with the perfect opponent in mind, the sharp de didnt respond as expected.
Su Li remained unmoved even by the promise of a noble title. Holding Su Lis potential in his hands, Li Er desired to eliminate an enemy to lift his spirits. He had chosen his opponent, but the sharp de was still sheathed when he looked back.
Despite promising a royal title, Li Er couldnt sway Su Li. Li Er had no choice but to consider another approach.
After a few more days, Su Li suddenly received an invitation from Li Er. He mentioned that he would be hosting a banquet in the Forest Garden, attended byrades from the military. He hoped that Su Li would also attend.
Given the formal invitation from his father-inw, Su Li found it hard to refuse to attend the event. As the sunset, Su Li arrived at the Forest Garden and followed a servant to a grand hall designated for banquets.
Before entering the hall, he heard a raucous noise from inside, indicating a lively atmosphere. Upon pushing the door open, Su Li was momentarily shocked.
A dozen or so people were in high spirits inside the hall, all familiar old generals.
Li Jing, Qin Qiong, Cheng Yaojin, Wei Chigong, and Li Daozong were among them. Dressed casually and holding wine sses, they were in high spirits,ughing, cursing, and devoid of the typical demeanor of high-ranking officers.
Cheng Yaojin and Wei Chigong were wrestling bare-chested, with others cheering them on. Li Er was also among the crowd, boisterously shouting and drinking.
Seeing Su Li enter, Li Jing waved him over to join.
A few days ago, His Majesty promised to grant you a royal title? Li Jing asked straightforwardly.
Su Li smirked and replied, Cant you see that Your Majesty is trying to set a trap for me?
Li Jing widened his eyes and said, Kid, watch your words! His Majesty has never made unfounded ims about such matters!
As a respected figure, Li Jing was well-informed about this issue. Over the years, Li Ers suspicion of him had never been eliminated. However, Li Er always acted when it came to rewarding or punishing Li Jing.
Li Er could be said to have the most authority in deciding this matter. His suspicion of Su Li was something Li Jing could understand.
In these circumstances, Li Er wouldnt act without careful consideration. Seeing Su Lis entrance, the noisy crowd gradually quieted down. Li Er specifically organized this banquet to gauge Su Lis reaction.
Li Er felt that perhaps Su Li was somewhat distant from him, and involving these casual veteran generals might yield results. At this moment, everyone stopped their activities and turned their attention to Su Li.
Su Li sighed and turned directly to Li Er, saying, Your Majesty, I do n to set out for a campaign
His straightforward response brought smiles to the faces of everyone present.
Haha, Ive always said that the Right Martial Guards have no timid generals! Cheng Yaojin eximed at this point.
At this moment, Su Li continued to speak.
Your Majesty, if I can pacify the northwestern part of the Great Tang Dynasty, including the Nine Surnames of Tiele, the Onion Ridge, the Western Turkestan, the Huihe, and the Tubo, in a single battle, can I be granted the title of the King with a Different Surname?
What?
Li Er was somewhat puzzled.
The amount of information in Su Lis words was sorge that it took him a while to fullyprehend. The reactions of the others were simr to Li Ers.
After a while, they finally grasped the meaning behind Su Lis words.
So, Su Li intended to clear out all threats in the northwestern part of the Great Tang in one go?
He hesitated to respond because he thought dealing with just Tubo was beneath him. But how was that even possible?
The nations Su Li mentioned were powerful neighboring states and ethnic groups around the Tang Dynasty. The Tang Dynastys territorial expansion in the Western Regions alone would span thousands of miles if they could truly conquer them.
And the fertile northern pastures would also fall under the Tang Dynastys domain. Li Er had dreamed of such aplishments countless times, but he recognized the stark reality each time he woke up. Such a feat might require a lifetime of effort and still not be achievable.
Only now did Li Er understand why Su Li initially asked for the Great Tang Opinion Map.
But what gave him the confidence to make such a im?
The gaze of the surrounding generals all turned towards Li Er.
Li Er hadnt anticipated that the words he had used a few days ago to motivate Su Li would be thrown back at him like this.
Chapter 132:
Chapter 132:
Su Li looked at Li Er with determined eyes. Originally, if Li Er hadnt tried to manipte his intentions, Su Li would have nned the same course of action. He had already discussed this n with Princess Changle, and they had agreed that he would only intervene once in the near future.
However, the truth was that even fighting Tubo alone wasnt worth Su Lis attention. Therefore, he asked Li Er for the map of the Great Tang Dynasty and studied it meticulously.
To be honest, even Su Li was shocked when he saw the potential threats marked on the map. These surrounding ethnic groups were not on good terms with the Tang Dynasty. After studying for a few days, Su Li finally decided on his first opponent.
The Nine Surnames of Tiele, Onion Ridge, Western Turkestan, Huihe, and Tubo
These were the strongest and most active alien races around the Tang Dynasty, each having the potential to threaten the Tang Dynasty to some degree. But Su Li wasnt concerned in the slightest.
In his eyes, this campaign was like a game of eagles catching chicks.
Li Er might have stayed calm and not give in, but now that he had promised publicly, Su Li wanted to bring it up himself.
Unexpectedly, Li Er changed his stance and made the promise of a king with a different surname in front of everyone.
Su Li wasnt interested in the title itself. He was more frustrated by Li Ers sneaky behavior. Therefore, he deliberately asked the question in front of the generals.
tten Tubo, and Li Er would surely im the credit wasnt enough and urged him to deal with the Uighurs next. After ttening the Uighurs, Li Er would probably suggest dealing with the Turks.
And once the Turks were taken care of, it would be another stronger tribe. So, Su Li decided to take care of all the threatening tribes around the Tang Dynasty in one go.
In this situation, Li Er really couldnt refuse. If Su Li managed to achieve it, the credit would be monumental.
Li Erughed and said, Others may not be able to do it, no matter how great the credit is. But youre my son-inw, after all. If you can conquer the northwest in one fell swoop, what harm is there in granting you a title from a different lineage?
Li Er spoke enthusiastically, but deep down, he didnt believe Su Li could aplish what he imed.
As an emperor and a renowned general, Li Er considered Su Lis words an almost impossible task to achieve, even when disregarding the challenges of geography and timing. Thousands of miles separated the territories of these different ethnic groups, and together, they had more than a million troops.
In such a vast region, it was nearly impossible to eradicate or conquer a particr alien race. His Tang army might be powerful, but his opponents were not fools to just stand there and let him defeat them. Therefore, Li Er didnt believe that Su Li had the ability to achieve a decisive victory in the northwest in one battle. Nheless, he agreed readily to Su Lis proposal.
Su Li wasnt being modest either. He dered that he could lead the expedition. Li Er was overjoyed and immediately announced that in this campaign, Su Li would be themander regardless of who participated.
With this matter settled, Li Er began to inviterades in the military, a habit he had developed since he took the throne.
This time, he also hoped that by inviting Su Lisrades, Su Li would truly feel a sense of belonging to the Tang military and integrate into it. Li Er was even starting to calcte in his mind whether to increase the frequency of such banquets in the future.
As the night grewte, Li Daozong returned home, reeking of alcohol. Since Li Er informed him about choosing Li Xueyan for the marriage alliance, Li Daozong hadnt smiled. He couldnt defy Li Er, so he could only watch his daughter fall into a difficult situation.
As a father, this feeling made Li Daozong feel utterly hopeless. However, during that court session, when Li Daozong was already feeling defeated and thought that the situation was set, Su Li unexpectedly took action!
With just a few words, Su Li left the Tubo envoy speechless and convinced Li Er to postpone the marriage alliance n. Since that court session, the Tubo envoy had been pleading and crying to the pce almost daily.
However, Li Ers response remained the same To be discussed.
Li Daozong didnt know what Li Er was thinking, but he knew that if his daughter could temporarily avoid the marriage, it wasrgely due to Su Li!
Before this, Li Daozongs only impression of Su Li was that he was good at poetry. His daughter had once been interested in him, but she had to give up due to his identity.
However, after returning to Changan, hisrades in the army informed him that Su Li had extraordinary military talents. Braver than the entire army, with military strategies not weaker than Li Jing!
When he received Li Ers invitation to the banquet, Li Daozong realized that Li Er had been waiting for Su Li to make a statement. It turned out that only Su Lis words, from start to finish, could make Li Er change his decision. Li Daozong understood that Su Li was the key to pulling Li Xueyan out of the difficult situation.
Only Su Lis words could make Li Er reconsider the marriage alliance in the entire Tang Dynasty. Li Daozong immediately epted this magical reality since it was great for him.
So, when Li Er asked Su Li who could be his vicemander, Li Daozong volunteered without hesitation. While other veteranmanderscked interest, Li Daozong willingly volunteered to fight against Tubo, even if it meant being an adjutant.
He wanted to personally get rid of the dogs head of Songtsan Gampo, who almost brought disaster to his family. Finally, Li Er appointed Li Daozong and Su Dingfang as Su Lis vicemanders to go to war against Tubo. The gloom that had lingered above him for days disappeared, and Li Daozong felt refreshed.
Upon entering the inner courtyard, he headed straight to his daughters room, where a light was still on. Li Daozong approached the door and was about to knock when he hesitated.
Instead of knocking, he gently tapped on the door and softly said, Xueyan, today, Your Majesty has decided to send troops to Tubo. Themander of the forces will be Su Li
Chapter 133:
Chapter 133:
Inside the house, Li Xueyan sat silently beside the bed. Once she learned that she had been selected to marry, she didnt smile again. She, who had always shown strength, had now sumbed to self-pity. In the world, most problems could be resolved through influence and riches. Even without authority or affluence, capable individuals could usually find solutions.
However, the issue that Li Xueyan confronted was utterly insurmountable! Her cleverness proved futile when it came to matters entwined with the interests of the entire Great Tang Dynasty. Instead, her position became a shackle confining her. Even when her father coerced her into marrying someone she didnt care for, Li Xueyan believed she possessed enough resourcefulness and resolve to defy it. But when it came to family she felt powerless!
Over the past few days, Li Xueyan had secluded herself in her room. Initially, her mind was consumed with contemtion. Why would she be the chosen one if a kiss was inevitable? Eventually, she ceased to ponder. Only one exnation sufficed for such circumstancesdestiny. Yes, reconciliation was her unalterable fate.
Subsequently, Li Xueyan ceased to mull over it. Like many people facing the end, she began reflecting on various aspects of her life. In her brief existence, all the joy, sorrow, and adversity moments had transformed into cherished memories, relinquishing any lingering resentment. Regardless of whether those experiences had been distressing or infuriating, they were now invaluable recollections, utterly released.
This understanding stemmed from her awareness that these memories alone could provide a faint warmth to her heart in the countless desperate days and nights that awaited her. Later on, she heard from Li Daozong that Su Li had approached the court and convinced the emperor to postpone her marriage. Yet, Li Xueyan couldnt find contentment. Pessimistic individuals tend to gravitate toward darker scenarios due to inertia.
From Li Xueyans perspective, she believed that the emperor agreed to Su Lis requestrgely due to Changles intervention behind the scenes. The temporary postponement likely stemmed from the emperors concern for Changles emotional state during her pregnancy. Nheless, a month or two wouldnt create a substantial difference for a matter as significant as reconciliation. When Changle gave birth, the inevitable fate would still materialize. After all, how else could Su Li have persuaded the emperor?
Li Xueyan increasingly felt that she had no future, leading her to withdraw further. Her interactions with her father dwindled, and she often chose not to respond. She even contemted that her final days in Great Tang might be better spent like this. It would ensure her fathersst impression of her wasnt something repulsive.
However, her fathers words startled her. The emperor was nning to send troops to Tubo?! This revtion was beyond her imagination and seemed unrealistic. With her intelligence, she couldnt discern the reason behind such a decision. For fifty years, sacrificing a womans happiness for diplomacy and peace between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo went against her understanding of the emperors role.
Li Ers decision to send troops, and particrly appointing Su Li as the leader, left Li Xueyan bewildered. Su Li was undeniably talented, but why would the emperor appoint him as the armys general? This confusion returned her to a state of uncertainty.
Li Daozongs voice reached her again from outside the door. He mentioned thanking Su Li at the banquet and implied that there was no need for peace negotiations. Li Xueyan couldnt help but think that Su Li had effectively swayed the emperors decision with his influence, potentially saving her life.
Her fathers voice faded, and Li Xueyans tears began to flow. She felt alive once more, invigorated by the news. The emotions and sensations overwhelmed her, reminding her of the vividness of existence. She pondered Su Lis actions and wondered if he had undertaken them for her sake. Yet, she quickly dismissed such thoughts as wishful thinking.
Though she had resolved not to think of Su Li anymore, his memories continued to haunt her. The idea that he might have gone to the battlefield for her sake surfaced, but she quickly brushed it aside. Li Xueyan couldnt believe that Su Lis actions were solely driven by his feelings for her.
Ultimately, Li Xueyan was torn between her emotions. She wrestled with the desire to see Su Li, fearing their encounter would shatter her self-control. The memories of his kindness persisted, making it harder for her to adhere to her decision not to think about him anymore.
The following day, Li Er issued an imperial decree. The decrees essence was that due to Tubos military threats against the Tang Dynasty and their envoys audacious proposal for a marital alliance, the Tang Dynastys authority was disregarded. Fuming with anger, the consequences were dire. Therefore, he decided to dispatch General Su Li with a force of 50,000 troops to the western border to teach Tubo a lesson.
With this unyielding decree, Li Er promptly expelled the Tubo envoys, who looked disheartened, from Changan. This unambiguous directive naturally lifted the spirits of Changans residents. Once again, Su Lis name reverberated through the streets and alleys.
Curiosity abounded. Why did this renowned consort, celebrated for his poetry, suddenly be a militarymander? Due to Su Lis status, many even remarked that this military action by the Tang Dynasty was primarily a bluff to intimidate Tubo, incidentally bolstering Su Lis reputation. People questioned how someone with no battlefield experience like Su Li could be sent to fight. Moreover, Li Daozong, King of Jiangxia, astonishingly served as his deputy. This was an organized path to gain military merit.
Chapter 134:
Chapter 134:
In the blink of an eye, people envied Su Lis favor under Li Ers tutge, but they generally doubted the expeditions true potential for sess. Unknowingly, the departure date arrived. Before dawn, a heavily pregnant Changle arose. Rejecting the maids assistance, she prepared Su Lis undergarments and armor. Afterwards, Changle, apanied by the female attendants and maids of the entire Princess Mansion, arrived at the entrance to bid farewell.
Wait for me toe back! Su Li lightly embraced Changle before mounting the white dragon and heading towards the camp.
When he arrived, Lieutenant General Li Daozong had already organized 50,000 troops for the forting expedition. Among them, 5,000 were elite soldiers from the Right Martial Guards, forming Su Lis contingent. The remaining 45,000 consisted of vigorous government soldiers.
Before departing for battle, themanding officer would usually give some instructions. Sometimes, if they were a bit naughty, they might even involve a few unfortunate individuals for amusement. Like Cheng Yaojin, who used to select individuals from the army before every campaign, behead them, and hang their heads on gpoles. Standing on a raised tform and seeing a sea of heads below, Su Li suddenly realized he had little to say.
Ordinarily, he didnt need to employ tactics when going to war. His approach was fairly straightforwardeach man for himself, pushing through directly. Bringing along a group ofrades was mainly for battlefield cleanup and to create an atmosphere. Could he tell them they should cheer with 666 during the fight? That would be too disrespectful.
Li Daozong stood at Su Lis side and noticed his concern. He assumed Su Li was nervous, although most generals, having risen from the ranks, had seen enough and wouldnt experience stage fright. His case was exceptional, given Su Lis sudden elevation andmand over 50,000 troops.
Taking the instance of Su Lis swift rise, he was now in a high position, leading 50,000 soldiers alone. These werent just 50,000 cabbages. Based on the circting rumors in Changan, at least 40,000 of these troops held an attitude of distrust towards Su Li. Having the focused gaze of so many people directed at oneself could be quite overwhelming. In all honesty, for someone without experience, managing not to falter upon encountering such a scene for the first time was already impressive.
Li Daozong felt genuinely thankful for Su Li. After that day, his daughter had ignored him, but she had returned to normal the following day. Li Daozong and Li Xueyan had a lengthy conversation. He discovered that his daughter seemed to have developed a deep affection for Su Li. No wonder she was reluctant to thank him personally. Once he recognized this, Li Daozong didnt press the matter further.
Sometimes, he also felt that having someone like Su Li as a son-inw would be wonderful.
Hadnt he seen how Li Er treated Su Li now? To determine if a son-inw was good enough, you just need to observe the attitude of the father-inw towards him. Unfortunately, Su Li was a consort. If Changle and Su Li had a strained rtionship, perhaps Li Daozong could have considered a solution. However, the reality was that the two were deeply connected, and it was evident that his daughters feelings were unrequited. Every time he thought about this, Li Daozong felt a bit frustrated.
After all, Su Li had done so much that he felt that besides giving his daughter to Su Li, there was no other way to repay the favor. But now, Su Li didnt want it. Who could he reason with this situation? Li Daozong couldnt help but think of taking better care of Su Li in the military, guiding him to make fewer mistakes and detours. Although he had heard others say that Su Lis military strategies wereparable to Li Jings, a strategy was one thing. Leading troops in marching and battle involved much more.
The moment when he saw Su Li appear somewhat stage-struck, Li Daozong quickly stepped forward, intending to help Su Li out. However, Su Li waved his hand and said, Lets go, before walking away. Li Daozong couldnt help but smile and appreciatively nodded. This kid is quite quick-witted
On the pce wall, Li Er stood alone, leaning against the railing and gazing in the direction Su Li had departed. Soon enough, a cloud of dust spiraled up, rising high into the sky. Li Er finally breathed a sigh of relief. It wasnt easy. He had finally managed to get this kid onto the battlefield! Li Er felt satisfied with the thought.
Thinking back to when he had first considered having Su Li join the army, it had been a year since then. Li Er realized it had been quite a challenge. Ive always known this kid is resourceful and, ording to Li Jing, even surpasses him in military tactics. However, Im not sure how much he can disy on the battlefield.
Li Er had some anticipation. As a general himself, he understood that disying ones true abilities outside of battle was one thing. The real test came on the battlefield. Most people could only demonstrate about seventy to eighty percent of their capabilities on the field. Li Ers expectations werent high. Su Li would bemendable if he could show even half of his potential.
It was Su Lis first time on the battlefield, and Li Er didnt ask for too much. Yet, to y above ones level on the first battlefield encounter was rare. Li Er smiled more brightly. Then, his expression paused as if he had thought of something. He furrowed his brow slightly. If that kid performs exceptionally and defeats Tubo and those foreign entities he talks about, how should I reward him? Do I have to grant him a kingship with a different surname?
Chapter 135:
Chapter 135:
In a valley not far from Song Zhou City, the main forces of the Tubo were stationed. Standing on the hillside and looking down, you could see a continuous line of tents. A rough count revealed that the Tubo people were straightforward. Unlike somemanders in other regions who boast about having a million soldiers when they had only two hundred thousand, the Tubo people were honest about their troop numbers. Even when they had thirty thousand troops, they didnt falsely im to have sixty thousand.
Since the Tubo envoy intended to establish peaceful rtions with Li Er, Songtsan Gampo voluntarily withdrew his army to this location. This move demonstrated his sincerity towards the Tang Dynasty and took advantage of the strategic value of the area being nestled by mountains and rivers for encampment.
After being in the field for nearly two months, the Tubo army started adopting a more leisurely lifestyle. Lu Dongzan initially found this displeasing and took action against some noble sons to curb this trend. However, despite the ongoing conflict, he couldnt control Songtsan Gampos desire for indulgence, especially in this picturesque valley.
Songtsan Gampos choice of this campsite, with its mountainous terrain and pleasant climate, was indeed suitable for habitation, but it wasnt a practical choice for warfare. upying the high ground would give the enemy the upper hand, making it easy for them to rain arrows orunch attacks. This strategic oversight might lead to a significant loss of the 200,000-strong army.
Lu Dongzan found himself in a difficult position as Songtsan Gampo insisted on this location. Despite his reservations, he moved his operations here. In Lu Dongzans tent, dressed in traditional Han clothing, he was unable to focus on his reading due to the concerns at hand.
Since hearing that the Tang Emperor was open to forming a peaceful alliance, Songtsan Gampos arrogance had grown. Having always been victorious, he considered even the mighty Tang Emperor ordinary.
As soon as he led his troops to pressure the other side, they immediately agreed to ally. What did this indicate? Without a doubt, it showed that the Tang Dynasty was wary of Tubo. Lu Dongzan couldnt help but sigh. Young and proud individuals were bound to face setbacks. If it were in a different context, he would be content to see Songtsan Gampo face a setback. However, when dealing with the formidable Tang Dynasty, any oversight leading to failure could spell doom for Tubo. Therefore, sess was the only option.
Lu Dongzan recognized his ambition but believed he clearly understood himself. He realized his confidence might have influenced Songtsan Gampo, making him even more arrogant. This was not a favorable development. While lost in thought, the tents curtain rolled up, and an irate Songtsan Gampo entered.
Father Xiang, the envoys we sent to Changan have sent urgent messages. The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty has reversed his stance. Though he initially agreed to the alliance, he has openly opposed it. Furthermore, Tangs emperor has dispatched troops towards Song Zhou, Songtsan Gampo exined angrily.
I told you that the people of the Central ins are cunning and deceptive. Their words cannot be trusted! When I faced the Tang Emperor with a strong stance, you insisted the envoy be submissive. The alliance n has failed, and the Tang Dynasty is still sending troops. We gained no advantage and are being disregarded like this. It infuriates me! Songtsan Gampo continued venting.
Lu Dongzan couldnt help but furrow his brows. He could sense clear dissatisfaction in Songtsan Gampos tone. It wasnt just directed at the Tang Emperor and him as a father figure. Lu Dongzan sighed internally once again. He chose not to respond, recognizing that Songtsan Gampos words were simr to the meaningless grievances of a child.
Lu Dongzan read the confidential letter swiftly, absorbing its contents.
The Tang army only dispatched 50,000 soldiers and horses, yet they think they can defeat our 200,000-strong force! Since the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty underestimates us so much, I wouldnt mind giving him an unforgettable lesson, Songtsan Gampo said with a stern expression, his wordsced with anger.
Throughout his journey, he had conquered several tribes, even the formidable Tu Guqian, which crumbled with ease. Even while within the borders of Tubo, Songtsan Gampo had always been victorious. He had assumed that the Central ins were filled with weaklings and saw no worthy opponents to contend with. Having ventured outside, he realized that some of these foreign nations seemed weaker than certain noble families back home.
Songtsan Gampos confidence had been steadily growing. If it wasnt for Lu Dongzan continually restraining him, he would have alreadyunched a war against the Tang Dynasty. In his view, the Tang Dynasty was just thata dynasty. They might be strong, but no matter how formidable they were, it was unthinkable that they would dare face his 200,000 troops with only 50,000.
Songtsan Gampo felt a deep sense of humiliation from this number. Did the Tang people not regard Tubos warriors with any respect? At this point, Lu Dongzan inquired, Li Daozong is a prominent Tang prince with remarkable military aplishments, making him a formidable adversary. But who exactly is this Su Li, and how did he rise above Li Daozong tomand the army?
Clearly agitated, Songtsan Gampo answered, This Su Li is the son-inw of the Tang Dynasty. He is said to have married the Emperors favorite daughter. He is a renowned poet in the Tang Dynasty; you might have heard of him, Father.
The Great Tang Poet? Lu Dongzan asked curiously.
Songtsan Gampo nodded and then gritted his teeth, saying, Thats why I said the Tang Dynastys Emperor is going too far! They dare to send their poet, a mere figurehead, tomand troops against us.
Lu Dongzan was shocked, and then his expression turned somber. He had intended to advise Songtsan Gampo that, as a ruler, he should maintain a demeanor that didnt reveal his emotions. The way he was acting now wasnt fitting of a qualified king.
However, after hearing Songtsan Gampos ount, even Lu Dongzan felt his blood pressure rising. It was as if Li Er had clearly disyed his disdain for Tubo for all to see. Sending 50,000 troops to attack Tubo might not necessarily indicate contempt, given the strength of the Tang army. But appointing his son-inw, a man known for his poetry and not for warfare, to lead the troops into battle No matter how you looked at it, it was a grave insult.
Chapter 136:
Chapter 136:
Lu Dongzan was acquainted with Su Li. He greatly admired the sophistication of Central ins culture, excelling in the six noble arts. This Tubo figure was a true all-rounder. Poetry was certainly among his interests.
During the months since descending from the teau, Lu Dongzan read nearly all avable books in Song Zhou City. His favorite was Su Lis poetry collection. Even though it had been a while since Su Lis hundred poems wereposed during a wine-fueled night, it was still well-regarded in the Tang Dynasty.
Whenever Lu Dongzan bought books, he would hear people discussing it, naturally fostering his admiration for Su Lis talent. He read all of Su Lis poems and even memorized many of them. Lu Dongzan could be considered a fan of Su Li. He acknowledged that Su Lis poems were impressive.
But what did poetry have to do with warfare?
Li Er, as an impending emperor, should understand this, right?
Sending a Poet Sage to fight Tubo was disrespectful and humiliating.
How can I coexist with the Tang Dynasty? What do you say, uncle? Songtsan Gampos expression turned dark as he looked at Lu Dongzan, speaking with malice.
Lu Dongzan shook his head and said, If the Tang emperor wants to fight, lets fight first.
Wasnt the Tang emperor supposed to be a wise ruler? How could they make such an error?
Lu Dongzan could only think of one exnation. Perhaps Li Er didnt want to fight but faced immense internal resistance preventing him from directly agreeing to a marriage alliance. Hence, he sent a Poet Sage to fight, hoping for a quiet conflict with Tubo.
This scenario didnt seem imusible. However, Li Er surely overthought it!
Lu Dongzan chuckled. He believed that this battle would surely teach the Tang army a harsh lesson!
Nheless, wise ns came before action, and caution was crucial in every endeavor, especially warfare. After thinking for a while, Lu Dongzan lifted his head and addressed Songtsan Gampo, Zanpu, the Tang people have a saying, Soldiers never tire of deceit. Do you think that the Tang Dynastys 50,000 troops are few?
Songtsan Gampo was momentarily puzzled, then replied, I know that when the Tang people go to war, they rarely deploy armies with over 100,000 soldiers. But even facing us, Tubo only sent 50,000 troops. It seems they dont regard our 200,000 Tubo warriors seriously. How could four Tubo warriors not defeat a Tang army?
Lu Dongzan sighed and said, In thend of the Central ins, remarkable things happen. There have been countless instances of victories against overwhelming odds. They have inherited military strategies passed down through generations. If ites to battle, Tang soldiers couldnt possibly win against four-to-one odds.
But, theirmanders understand military strategy. With strategic guidance, I believe 50,000 Tang troops can defeat 200,000 Tubo soldiers, Lu Dongzan continued. Everything still requires caution.
Upon hearing this, Songtsan Gampo immediately became displeased. Father Xiang, that Tang armysmander is a pretty boy who knows how to write poems. Before bing a consort, I heard that he was just amon peasant in Changan. How could he know anything about military strategy? Im afraid his strategy is inferior even to mine!
Lu Dongzan chuckled, Do you really think Su Li is themander of that Tang army?
Seeing Songtsan Gampos confused expression, Lu Dongzan shook his head. As Ive said, soldiers never tire of deceit. Li Daozong is the true leader of that army. No amount of caution is excessive if were up against Li Daozong.
Among the Tang generals list, Lu Dongzan noticed three individuals: Su Li, Li Daozong, and Su Dingfang. Su Li isnt to be feared, and Su Dingfang is rtively unknown; most view him as an ordinary officer. Only Li Daozong is a genuinemander. Li Er probably intended to bestow military achievements on his son-inw by giving him the highest title, but real power lies with Li Daozong.
Do we need to prepare early? Songtsan Gampo finally calmed down and asked Lu Dongzan. Despite Songtsan Gampos young age, he was not naive.
Lu Dongzan responded, Its necessary to be prepared. We mustnt underestimate theirmanders. Remember, not just Su Li, but Li Daozong who leads.
Songtsan Gampo felt a bit aloof during this time, but he wasnt foolish. Although he asionally found Lu Dongzans guidance somewhat annoying, he never considered parting ways with him. Lu Dongzan had always supported him diligently without seeking excessive power.
Their disagreement resulted from a previous incident when Songtsan Gampo moved to the military camps. Nheless, it was for Lu Dongzans benefit as well.
Lu Dongzan had been engaged in warfare year-round, and he had a hidden ailment in his legs and feet that became extremely painful in rainy weather. Songtsan Gampo moved the military camps simply to make Lu Dongzan morefortable. The two of them were like family members having a minor disagreement.
Preparation, of course, needs to be done in advance. I feel that the purpose of the Tang armys visit isnt as simple as it seems. Zanpu, how do you think we can ensure sess without any doubt? Lu Dongzans serious expression prompted the question, causing Songtsan Gampo to start pondering immediately.
Facing 50,000 Tang soldiers didnt seem challenging to him. However, he was well aware of the cunning nature of the Tang people. Who knew what tricks they might employ? Despite his arrogance, Songtsan Gampo couldntpletely dismiss the gravity of the situation.
nning for failure before even winning and considering a retreat might seem unproductive, but the turning point in history often hinges on just that mentality. A simple shift in mindset could have altered many longsting grudges.
For instance, if Xiang Yu, the King of Western Chu, had prepared for possible defeat when he rose to power, he might not have met his tragic end on the banks of the Wu River. Simrly, Zhuge Liangs careful prearrangement before his death allowed the often-misunderstood Liu Shan to rule as emperor for decades.
Lu Dongzan often shared these stories with Songtsan Gampo. When Lu Dongzan started speaking, Songtsan Gampo knew what he would ask.
Songtsan Gampo considered it for a moment and concluded that defeating the Tang army head-on didnt seem too difficult. The reason was straightforward the Tibetan army of 200,000 soldiers primarily consisted of skilled horse archers. How could they not defeat the Tang army?
But what if they couldnt defeat them
At this thought, an idea suddenly struck Songtsan Gampos mind.
Why dont I send a letter in advance and seek an alliance with the Nine Surnames of the Tiele and other tribes?
The words slipped out in a rush.
Chapter 137:
Chapter 137:
At night, Su Li studied a marching map independently inside the military camp. For this expedition, Li Er granted Su Li, themander-in-chief,plete autonomy. Even the march route could be decided by him. This surprised Li Daozong and Su Dingfang, considering that in the past, generals had no authority to choose their march route within the Tang Dynasty. The emperor aimed to control the army tightly. The designated route was usually the most cost-effective and ensured prepared supplies.
Additionally, concerns about rebellion were also a factor. However, Li Ers trust in Su Li was unprecedented, evident from his order to do it cheaply. Li Daozong and Su Dingfang couldnt believe this level of trust, as even favored sons-inw wouldnt receive such treatment. This directive, while an honor, was seen as impractical. If followed, it would take Su Lis troops far and wide, causing Li Er to be furious.
Despite assumptions, Su Li wasnt nning to stick to the original March n. After five days of marching, their army had reached Niushu Mountain at the Hezhou-Linyao border. The next n was to head west to Song Zhou, then south into the Shu region for a smoother journey. However, Su Li had other ideas and didnt intend to adhere to the route prescribed by Li Er.
Li Ers so-called friendly suggestion for the march was simplistic. The route, timing, and supply arrangements were allid out straightforwardly. Even the timing for arriving on the battlefield was specified. It was almost as if they had nned everything for us. Then what was the purpose of him, themander-in-chief? While it was true that generals in the Tang Dynasty typically followed a simr approach when leading their troops, Su Li was still annoyed. Therefore, when Li Er told him to do things cheaply, Su Li certainly wouldnt let that authority go to waste.
Su Lis n was straightforward. He intended to swiftly march to the battlefield, then directly into the teau after oveing altitude sickness, which most people could adapt to over time. Once altitude sickness was managed, he nned to initiate a full-scale offensive. The best n, he believed, was no n at all. With hisbat prowess, he could manage a reckless approach.
After examining the map, Su Li sent for Li Daozong to discuss potential changes to the marching n. Su Li could disregard Li Ers superficial advice since Li Er couldnt do much for him. However, he needed to discuss it with Li Daozong, his deputymander, and someone deeply resentful of the Tubo people. Su Li didnt want to appear stubborn and arbitrary but to consult and gain approval from Li Daozong, who was also Li Xueyans father.
To Su Lis surprise, Li Daozong didnt object. He kindly reminded Su Li that although their 50,000 elite soldiers were strong, a hasty march would exhaust them, and the Tubo outnumbered them, waiting for an opportunity. Su Li was undeterred, believing that even with 200,000 soldiers, treating work with ease was meaningless.
The main reason for the hasty march with 50,000 soldiers was to clear the battlefield after a battle. Tang Dynastys military system required soldiers to pay for their equipment, aside from some standardized items. It would be uneptable if they didnt even have the energy to clean the battlefield. While government soldiers had less restraint when going to war, they still had to pay for their horses and weapons. In this context, Su Li believed the constraints on government soldiers werent high when going on an expedition.
Especially in battles against foreign tribes, engaging in acts like burning, killing, and looting was quitemon. Cleaning the battlefield was a survival skill that every government soldier must learn before mastering the art ofbat. After all, when going out to fight, you might not recover the money you had invested if youcked this basic skill. If fighting became a losing venture, who would engage in it? Su Lis standards for his subordinates were quite low due to these reasons.
The only issue was that he was a one-man army, and only he knew it. Even Li Daozong, who knew of Su Lis extraordinary strength, would find it hard to believe that one person alone could break enemy lines. Despite Li Daozongs close rtionship with Su Li, he still advised him cautiously. Deputy Commanders concerns are understandable. Dont worry. Ill consider notifying the entire army through my military orders.
Li Daozong was a bit bewildered. After marching for so long, this was the first time Su Li hade to him to discuss something. But as soon as he entered the room, Su Li informed him that they needed to march urgently and engage directly with Tubos main force. Then, Su Li wanted tomunicate this strategic decision to the entire army.
Li Daozong was perplexed. He felt like he had been deceived. Who told him that Su Lis military strategy was not inferior to Li Jings? How could he believe something thats unreliable? Or, what was Su Lis source of confidence?
After hesitating momentarily, Li Daozong again attempted to persuade Su Li, Commander, please reconsider
Su Li chuckled lightly and said, My lord, Im well aware. I know what youre worried about. Rest assured, I will prove it to you!
In the eyes of others, Su Li may appear overconfident, but he intended to show them that with a certain level of strength,plex problems could be simplified.
Chapter 138:
Chapter 138:
If it were in the past, Su Li wouldnt mind following the procedures step by step. After all, it was not often that one got to experience being a militarymander. Treating it as a game could be a good experience if taken seriously. However, at this moment, Su Li wasnt in the mood for games. With his child about to be born, wasting time ying war games outside seemed unthinkable. Su Li even entertained the thought ofpleting everything and returning to Changan, perhaps even in time for the birth of his child. After all, in this era, he was like a high-level boss rampaging through a newbie vige.
Commander, issuing an urgent marching order might cause some disturbance within the army, Li Daozong carefully suggested to Su Li. Li Daozong was grateful to Su Li and was willing to apany him, given his knowledge of Su Lis capabilities. However, it was not solely up to themander and deputymander in the military to make all decisions.
Amander could order his subordinates to put their lives on the line during critical moments. Few would refuse in such circumstances. Their loyalty to the Emperor, their devotion to the Tang Dynasty, and the recognition of their contributions on the battlefield were sufficient motivation for the soldiers to fight fiercely. However, this was because they had no choice.
If a clever decision by themander led the entire army into peril, how many would willingly sacrifice themselves for themander? This wasnt even something that needed consideration. Themanders reputation was built up from victories one after another. Amander who wasnt too smart might be ousted right after their first battle.
During the Tang Dynasty, they fought numerous battles. This time, the soldiers assigned to Su Li by Li Er were all experienced veterans who had seen their fair share of battlefield action. These soldiers were highly disciplined and possessed strongbat skills. However, due to their extensive experience on the battlefield, they also had their ways of evaluatingmanders.
Su Lismand, even if given to a group of highly seasoned veterans, would likely cause unrest within the army. The soldiers would naturally question such an unconventional order. Even considering the worst-case scenario, a camp rebellion wasnt entirely impossible.
Li Daozong didnt believe Su Li couldnt see this potential issue. So why was he insisting on this approach? Su Li maintained a calm expression under Li Daozongs gaze and chuckled, Deputymander, youll understand the purpose behind my orders tomorrow morning.
The next day, dozens of officers were gathered in front of themand tent as the sun began to rise. Their expressions were grim some were worried, others were furious, and a few simply sighed. These officers were the middle-ranking officers under Su Li. Convincing them was crucial for Su Li to control the army truly.
But looking at their current state, they were far from being convinced or submissive. It could even be said that since receiving Su Lis military orders yesterday, none of them were truly supportive. They had been marching thousands of miles urgently to face a waiting force of 200,000 enemy troops. What general in their right mind would give such an order? Did Su Li intend to lead them to their deaths?
After receiving the ordersst night, these officers couldnt sleep. They had gathered early in the morning at themand tent, all with bloodshot eyes. Their frustration was palpable Su Li was just a consort, yet the Emperor trusted him so much. How could he act recklessly in the army?
Your Majesty truly believes in him, but hes causing trouble in the army! After all, hes just a consort.
Your Majesty may think highly of Consort Su for his poetry, even calling him a poetry sage. But is being a poet the same as being a militarymander?
These concerned officers were venting their frustrations while waiting for Su Li to arrive at the tent.
At this moment, an officer noticed the Right Martial Guards Lieutenant standing guard at the entrance of the Marshals Tent and walked over.
Captain Qu, I heard that Su Consort has not been on duty in your Right Martial Guards for a year. Is this true or false? The officer inquired.
The lieutenant cast a cold nce at the speaker without saying a word.
The rest of the officers felt uneasy, and their expressions turned somewhat awkward. The first person who spoke sneered, Only the Right Martial Guards would pamper someone like this. His Majesty has truly entrusted the wrong person!
Not necessarily. I heard that Consort Su oncepeted with the Prince of Dai in a military strategypetition, and the result was a close tie! another person hesitated and added.
However, as soon as those words were spoken, it caused an uproar among the officers.
His Majesty is favoring him so much that he made him a general in the Right Martial Guards without even entering the barracks for a year. In his first campaign, he had Prince Jiangxia serve as his deputy. Who knew if there was some trick behind the Duke of Dai States defeat to him?
Even if theypeted fairly, we have read military books for some time. How can we not know that theoretical knowledge andbat are different?
Ah, even if Consort Su is barely eptable, we would still be willing to serve him. However, we cannot follow such a suicidal order!
The officersints grew louder, reflecting their discontent. At this moment, the sound of wheels rolling over the stone road reached their ears.
Curious, they turned their gaze in the direction of the sound. They were currently in the barracks without any food or provisions, so why was there such a noise?
To their surprise, a unique ox cart appeared before them. Although it was called an ox cart, it was simply a wooden tform supported by two wheels. There were no guardrails, and it was clear that it wasnt carrying anything. However, it was pulled by a total of nine strong oxen.
Each of these crooked-horned cattle was filled with muscles and exuded tremendous strength. The cart had four oxen at the front and five at the back.
What is this supposed to be?
All the officers looked puzzled.
Marshal Su Li must have ordered the ox carts presence here, but what could he possibly want with such an arrangement? Why did he bring nine oxen?
At this moment, Su Li emerged from the tent. Despite the officers criticizing him earlier, they still bowed and saluted respectfully upon seeing him.
Are you all dissatisfied with the military order I issued yesterday? Su Li scanned the crowd and directly asked.
An older staff officer bowed and said, We shouldnt question your decision, Marshal, as military orders are absolute. However undertaking a march of over a thousand miles at a rapid pace is a significant mistake in military strategy. Moreover, our enemies outnumber us by four times
Such a decision is unwise. I implore you, Marshal, to withdraw your order, the officer concluded.
Others echoed the sentiment. Please reconsider your decision, Marshal!
Chapter 139:
Chapter 139:
Li Daozong and Su Dingfang quietly observed the unfolding scene not far from the impressive tent.
Su Dingfang sighed and remarked, Your Highness, you shouldve intervened yesterday.
Yesterday, Su Li only summoned Li Daozong, not Su Dingfang.
After Li Daozong emerged from themand tent, Su Dingfang discovered the order issued by Su Li.
Initially, he wanted to approach Su Li immediately, but Li Daozong held him back.
Su Li probably intentionally excluded Su Dingfang to avoid his objections.
Yet Su Dingfang had learned much from Li Jings teachings, bing a formidable military strategist.
Despite pondering it, Su Dingfang couldnt understand why Su Li had given that order. Was sending troops on a rushed expedition and engaging in fast-paced marches to serve the enemy?
Su Dingfang spent the entire night grappling with the mystery of how the Tang forces could defeat the Tubo army after such hasty maneuvers. If Su Li wasnt behind this decision, then who was?
Given Su Dingfangs temperament, he would have confronted themander directly. Soldiers must be brave in battle but not recklessly suicidal.
However, unlike anyone else, Su Dingfang would hesitate to question Su Li. After knowing each other for so long, Su Dingfang conceded that he never truly understood his younger brother.
Su Li always surprised others with his talents, whether in writing, martial arts, or strategy. When people believed he had reached his limits, he consistently revealed new strengths.
Regarding this enigmatic brother, Su Dingfang never regarded him with ordinary eyes. The militarymand might seem irrational, almost arbitrary.
Would Su Li be so thoughtless?
Certainly not!
There must be reasons behind his actions. Su Dingfang just couldnt grasp it yet. He firmly believed in Su Li. Unconsciously, he treated Su Li just as he had treated Li Jing before. When unable to understand, he pondered privately, and if not clear, he observed silently.
After seeing the result, he could then deduce the reasons quite easily. Therefore, Su Dingfang and Li Daozong were currently watching the situation unfold together.
Li Daozong used the term watching a y.
However, Su Dingfang still didnt know why Li Daozong said that. He simply watched Su Li with concern, unsure of how he would resolve the current dilemma.
Although the military order had been issued, the officers in the army didnt agree and united against it. Handling this matter in any way would seriously blow themanders authority. Rescinding the order due to pressure from his subordinates would cause him to lose some face. However, being obstinate and unyielding would be dreadful.
In the past, officers might not have dared to openly oppose him, but once on the battlefield, he might not know how many would criticize him behind his back.
At that point, themanding generals fate could be quite ignoble. Throughout history, numerousmanders died inexplicably at the hands of friendly forces on the battlefield.
Without a doubt, Su Li must have a third solution in mind.
But what was his method?
At that moment, Li Daozong, beside Su Dingfang, suddenly smiled and spoke.
Have you heard of the story of Emperor Xin dragging nine oxen?
Su Dingfang hesitated for a moment, then finally understood.
He looked up abruptly at Su Li, then at the nine sturdy bullocks, his gaze filled with disbelief.
Could it be
At the entrance of themanders tent, Su Li surveyed his surroundings and then burst intoughter.
Is it individuals like you who make the Great Tangs military prowess sweep the world?
Su Li asked deliberately.
This single sentence immediately stirred up a hos nest. The soldiers of the Great Tang didnt have the same sense of honor as future professional soldiers.
However, among those who could be officers, who didnt rely on warfare for their livelihoods?
Being doubted by their ownmander about their cooking skills could be extremely insulting. If they were capable enough, it might be eptable.
Since bing themander, a person making misguidedmands still had the audacity to mock them?
One officer said, If themander said that within five days, he wouldunch a rapid attack covering two thousand miles and then face an enemy four times our strength and win, we indeed cant achieve that.
Im afraid its not just us. Theres probably no one in the world who can do such a thing.
Su Li pretended to be surprised and asked, The only thing you need to do is a rapid march. When would you need to face an enemy four times your strength?
The officer furrowed his brows and said, Could it be that this campaign also has another army targeting Tubo?
Su Li pointed at himself.
I alone can form the army. You must follow along and clean up the battlefield from behind. Is that really so difficult?
As the words fell, the officers around widened their eyes. Damn, I heard of being bold but never seen anyone as audacious as you!
Forming an army by yourself?
In the past, the legendary Xiang Yu, the King of Western Chu, might have had that ability.
But what happened in the end?
Xiang Yu single-handedly fought through five thousand Han soldiers besieging him but ultimately took his own life in exhaustion.
Su Li could fight, and so could Xiang Yu.
From how he talked, did he even want to challenge two hundred thousand people by himself?
Could not even boast properly, could you?
At this point, Su Li suddenly walked to the back of the ox cart. He grabbed the backboard of the cart.
All the officers then realized that the carriage board was made of bronze and connected tightly to the reins of the nine oxen.
As everyone was baffled, Su Li exhaled softly, then shouted lowly. Following this, he grabbed the bronze carriage board with one hand and pulled it backward forcefully.
The reins stretched taut, and the nine oxen subconsciously lowered their heads, attempting to move forward. However, what happened was shocking!
The nine oxen dug their hooves into the ground but couldnt budge an inch forward.
Instead, the ground beneath them was thrown into four pits.
At this point, Su Li shouted again.
Then, he began stepping backward.
The nine oxen emitted a collective mournful sound, their hooves dug into the ground, exerting force forward. However, as Su Li stepped back, they began moving backward, dragging the chariot board along!
Everyone had their mouths agape, utterly speechless!
Dragging nine oxen in reverse!
No one anticipated the historical legend of dragging nine oxen in reverse would ur right before their eyes.
And the one who achieved this was themander who was considered of little use justst night.
All the officers felt that the world had gone mad for a moment!
Chapter 140:
Chapter 140:
Legend had it that thest monarch of the Shang Dynasty, Emperor Xin, who was also known as King Zhou of Shang, was said to be an invincible warrior.
He was said to have the ability to control fierce animals with his bare hands, possessing unparalleled martial skills and incredible strength. This wasnt from myth or legend but was explicitly recorded in historical ounts by Sima Qian.
Backwards trailing nine oxen, caressing the beams to ease the pirs served to illustrate King Zhou of Shangs fearsome strength.
However, since no one had witnessed such feats, who knew if Sima Qian might have been exaggerating?
He also imed that the Yellow Emperor was born divine and could speak as soon as he was born, behaving like an adult from childhood.
Whether Emperor Xin could actually drag nine oxen was something these Tang soldiers wouldnt know. But today, they witnessed it firsthand, Su Li really could drag nine oxen in reverse!
These werent ordinary plow oxen but bullocks used for pulling carts. The strength of an ordinary plowing ox was around 800 to 900 catties, whereas these bullocks were muchrger and had at least a strength of over 1,000 catties.
Nine of these bullocks working together would have abined strength of at least 10,000 catties!
Yet Su Li managed to pull them back repeatedly with just one hand!
This kind of terrifying strength was unheard of.
In the memory of these officers, leaving aside mythical tales, the most powerful warrior in the history of the Central ins was likely Xiang Yu.
But Xiang Yus abilities werent this formidable. Being able to carry a tripod might have been an exaggeration that persisted for thousands of years. After all, no matter howrge a tripod was, it could only be so heavy
At least, it couldntpare to the strength demonstrated by dragging nine oxen. Not to mention characters from reality, even legendary gods and Buddhas, could they possess the strength of Su Li?
What about Siddhartha throwing an elephant? That was just tossing a wild elephant weighing two or three thousand pounds.
But after witnessing Su Lis strength, even elephants might be as docile as kittens in his hands. One hand with a strength of ten thousand catties
Especially after realizing this, the officers felt a chill down their spines. They looked at Su Li in shock once again.
Could themander standing before them really be human?
Su Li had already anticipated the officers reactions. After reaching 200 points, his physical qualities had undergone a transformation simr to a rebirth.
Li Er had always been amazed by the strength required to throw an elephant, therefore he insisted that Su Li was an exceptional warrior. However, for Su Li, throwing an elephant was actually a very simple matter.
This time, he brought nine oxen specifically to test his limit strength. Regrettably, one-handed strength of ten thousand catties was still far from his limit.
Furthermore, Su Lis main purpose was to appear as a saint in front of others. The 50,000 elite soldiers under hismand were people he trusted to clean up the battlefield. Conquering thends of other tribes also required these people for temporary garrisons.
In essence, Su Lis expedition didnt expect much use from these 50,000 elite soldiers in actualbat. His main requirement for them was to manage logistics effectively. However, each of them was proud and arrogant.
When Su Li mentioned marching in haste, they thought he was sending them to their deaths. Some even considered Su Li clueless and unworthy of being amanding general.
By showing his strength, Su Li intended to make them clearly aware of their roles. It was not a positive oue for either Su Li or them. Therefore, Su Li decided to slightly reveal his true capabilities.
Didnt you say that he didnt understand anything?
My power was incredibly strong. When he went to the battlefield, he was like a highly upgraded version of Xiang Yu, and taking on 10,000 opponents was no issue.
What did you think he needed to know to defeat the Tubo people?
Just charge ahead blindly!
He would lead the charge, and he would follow to clean up. Their roles were well-defined, and they had a seamless cooperation. They would push forward steadily, wasnt that satisfying?
Indeed, Cheng Yaojin had a point.
In the military, as long as he was strong enough, he earned the right to make decisions. Su Li shared a lesson with Cheng Yaojin that applied here as well.
That was, if his strength was extraordinary, not only could he reason, but he could decide anything with his reasoning. Even if he said the sky was green, some people would ept it reluctantly!
Acting wise in front of others, Su Li felt content. Later, he entered the tent and fetched a long halberd. Seeing Su Li with a weapon, some officers with confidence in their skills got enthusiastic.
Weve never seen the general demonstratebat skills. How about we spar with the general?
Su Li shook his head, smiling. Only someone who can wield this halberd on their own can qualify to practice with me.
Officers were curious, looking at the halberd in Su Lis hand.
At first nce, it seemed ordinary. But on closer inspection, the handle was incredibly thick, almost fitting Su Lis hand alone.
Su Li ced the halberd on the weapon rack and gestured for someone to take it.
Among the officers, a strong man stepped forward.
He exerted force to lift it, but struggled and turned red, barely lifting the halberd a couple of inches. Another person tried to shoulder it. Despite their effort, they could only raise the halberd about a hands width.
Together, they managed to lift it off the rack, but soon ran out of strength. This scene left the other officers stunned.
Someone murmured, Is it fake? Such a heavy weapon who could use it in battle?
Su Li didnt respond but simply smiled.
With a single hand, he effortlessly grabbed the halberd. Then, Su Li gave it a slight wave.
In his mind, the Overlord Halberd Technique he had learned naturally came to mind. However, with people around, he couldnt perform it.
He casually swung it a few times and noticed a small mound not far behind the tent. Suddenly, Su Li swung his arm with all his might, throwing the halberd towards the mound.
A loud thud!
The halberd plunged directly into the stone mound. Surprisingly, there was no reaction from within the mound, but the debris and gravel on the outside were scattered by the st.
With that strike, it seemed like the stone mound had been hit by a powerful explosive. Especially the officers, they had never seen such a scene before.
Looking at Su Li, their gazes were somewhat bewildered.
Could this be some kind of mystical power
Then they realized that following such a powerful individual into battle could mean easy gains. After all, most mercenaries cared about the rewards they could reap from the war.
The lower the risk and the greater the rewards, that was what made a sessful battle. Everything else was secondary.
Meanwhile, Su Dingfang in the distance watched the scene unfold, shocked and speechless.
This guy, without us even realizing it, has be so powerful
Chapter 141:
Chapter 141:
In the barracks, Su Li was revered by the people. It wasnt just the officers who witnessed this scene. During breakfast preparation, they were in the military camp, and countless individuals saw what happened.
Soon, news of Su Lis unparalleled bravery, surpassing even Xiang Yu, spread throughout the camp. Yesterday, they had been concerned about Su Lis military order, fearing for their lives under such amander.
Now, they were energized like never before. The officers, in particr, were overjoyed. In warfare, these middle-ranking officers, often at the forefront, were most likely to gain recognition. However, their achievements had always been earned through genuine effort and danger.
Now, following Su Li, their role in charging into the fray seemed unnecessary. With Su Li taking the lead, the pressure on them instantly lightened. More importantly, Su Li rified that their main task was battlefield cleanup.
Suddenly, they transformed from front-line officers into logistics supportgaining recognition and making money at the same time. What could be better?
People opposed to swift marching were now eager to try it out. Everyone was eager to move forward at the fastest pace.
The Tubo military camp is in a valley not far from Song Zhou City.
Songtsan Gampo paced back and forth in his tent. As time passed, more and more information arrived from Changan. He keenly sensed that the Tang Dynastys response this time was off.
While Songtsan Gampo was young and reckless, he wasnt foolish. Bing a Zanpu of Tubo at the age of twelve and personally handling matters, he mightck stability in character, but as a king, he possessed other solid qualities.
Especially during these past dozen years, he had been at war. Songtsan Gampo had an inexplicable intuition about his opponents on the battlefield. For instance, he found the Tang Dynastys actions quite perplexing this time.
Li Er also became emperor immediately and fought in numerous battles. Even if he hadnt realized Tubos strength, their consistent victories now spoke for itself.
With an army of 200,000 troops stationed under Song Zhou City for months, the truth could not be concealed.
What did Li Er do?
He sent a mere 50,000 elite soldiers, and an unknown marquis led them. At least in the military realm, Songtsan Gampo had never heard of any significant achievements from the opposing side.
Both Songtsan Gampo and Lu Dongzan were initially concerned about whether Su Li had any noteworthy talents. Otherwise, with so many famous generals in Changan City, why would they choose him to lead the expedition, and why did Li Daozong only assign him as a subordinate?
At first, they suspected Li Daozong was the truemander-in-chief of the army. However, the events that followed left them puzzled.
ording to Tubos envoys, initially, Li Er invited Su Li to a banquet and immediately appointed him as themander-in-chief for the expedition. However, choosing his deputy general proved challenging for Li Er.
Because those old generals werent interested,ter, Li Daozong volunteered, and Li Er reluctantly agreed.
Su Lis other deputy general was his elder brother, Su Dingfang. So, Li Daozongs role as vice general seemed reluctantly epted. Subsequent developments proved their suspicions correct.
Songtsan Gampo looked at a note in his hand, his brow slightly furrowed.
Go, summon Father Xiang!
Not long after, Lu Dongzan entered.
Songtsan Gampo handed him the note.
Swift marching? Even the usuallyposed Lu Dongzan couldnt help but smile upon seeing the note.
Songtsan Gampo pinched his forehead and said, It seems that Su Li is indeed, as we initially suspected, utterly clueless about military matters.
Lu Dongzan nodded slowly.
He had considered the best and worst scenarios. But even in the best scenario, Lu Dongzan couldnt understand that Li Er had entrusted such a crucial task to Su Li.
During this time, he contemted why Li Er sent Su Li over. Could it be as simple as letting him earn some military achievements? Lu Dongzan found it hard to believe. However, this situation had unfolded so tangibly.
At this point, the n to annex the Chuan Shu region couldnt help but resurface in Lu Dongzans mind.
Were the Tang people so conceited that they sent someone who knew nothing about warfare to lead their troops?
Did they think the Tubo held the Tang Dynasty in high regard?
As the so-called barbarians in their eyes, did the Tubo people do anything besides raid, burn, and pige?
It was only because of Songtsan Gampo and his restraint that they were showing patience.
As long as we leave all fifty thousand troops in Song Zhou capturing Su Li as a prisoner might yield some unexpected benefits in exchange with the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty
Lu Dongzans mind was spinning rapidly. He calcted for a while and suddenly said, Undoubtedly, Zanpu, this wave of advantage is mine!
Lu Dongzan believed that even though the battle hadnt started yet, Tubo was already guaranteed to win. The Tang armycked strength, with a mere 50,000 troops, and they were already having difficulties due to Su Lis interference.
Given this contrast, whatbat capability could the Tang forces even possess? However, Songtsan Gampo was acting contrary to his character.
Since hisst lengthy conversation with Lu Dongzan, Songtsan Gampo had truly gained a sense of enlightenment. At this moment, he realized the differences between himself and Li Er.
He mobilized 200,000 soldiers for this campaign, nearly all of Tubos military strength. If he were to lose, it would likely result in Tubos downfall, and even the newly established dynasty might copse entirely, which was quite usible.
But if Li Er were to lose, it would at most mean losing a city and the 50,000 Tang soldiers who survived.
Songtsan Gampo wasnt foolish. How could he not understand this?
Ludongzan looked at Songtsan Gampo and sighed, Its a once-in-a-millennium opportunity Believe me, Your Majesty, you wont encounter another chance in your lifetime to deal such a heavy blow to the Tang Dynasty.
After contemting for a while, Songtsan Gampo finally made up his mind.
Father Xiang, I have already formed good rtionships with the Tiele tribes and other ns. We must watch out for each other. This time, I will lead 50,000 troops back to the teau first to see if we can contact the rest of the tribes.
When Ludongzan heard this, his eyes lit up.
Because what Songtsen Gampo meant was that he would be themander of this battle. With 150,000 troops at his disposal, defeating a Tang army led by amander-in-chief who knew nothing about tactics would be a piece of cake.
Ludongzan was already envisioning the future, boasting of his aplishments and adding another entry to his list of achievements.
Chapter 142:
Chapter 142:
Five dayster, Songtsan Gampo returned to Tubo, not heading directly to the capital city of Luoxie but to the old city of Pibo in the southern mountains. Here, he encountered envoys from various other tribes that surrounded the northwest border of the Tang Dynasty.
Why has Zanpu suddenly summoned us? What important matter does he wish to discuss? questioned Bayegu Zhang, the representative from the Nine ns of the Tiele people and the young chieftain of the Bayegu tribe, whose age was simr to that of Songtsan Gampo.
Observing the assembly of tribal envoys before him, Songtsan Gampo concealed a cold smile. Having tirelessly engaged in warfare and governance during his years as the Khan, he had finally seeded in uniting Tubo into a genuine nation. Yet, these tribes before him, most of which hadnt even established their own khanates, made him feel a sense of superiority.
In the past, whether it was the nine-surnamed Tiele or other tribes, they had coexisted peacefully with Tubo. But Songtsan Gampo knew that Tubo had its agenda for the other tribes. However, the tribes were not overly concerned, as they understood that the dominant power on thisnd was the Tang Dynasty.
For centuries, various powers like the Huns, Turks, and Tubans had risen and fallen, but the central authority in thend remained the Tang Dynasty. The Huns, once invincible, had disappeared. The Khagan of the Eastern Turks had been humbled by the Tang Emperor and forced to entertain with music and dance. What did Tubo have that was different?
These envoys knew about the recent conflict between Tubo and the Tang Dynasty and were aware that the Tang Dynasty had already dispatched an army. In their eyes, Tubos favorable days were numbered.
Songtsan Gampo urately read the expressions of these envoys and couldnt help but disdain their short-sightedness. Despite this, he spoke with utmost sincerity, masking his true feelings.
Everyone, you must all understand the recent situation in Tubo. I invite everyone toe today because I want to negotiate a deal with your tribes! said Songtsan Gampo.
Bayegu Zhang scoffed and replied, Since its a deal, the emperor must have something he wants from us. So, lets be direct. What does Tubo need our help with? And what can we gain in return?
The alien tribes were straightforward in their speech, but they werent naive. They knew that Tubo was their future enemy. The Tang Dynasty, however, was already seen as an enemy by these tribes since much of their financial resources came from raiding Tang Dynasty territories or trading through official channels.
For these tribes, a conflict between Tubo and the Tang Dynasty would be advantageous. However, they were also interested in gaining benefits from the situation.
Songtsan Gampo continued, Back then, the East and West Turkicbined forces and advanced deep into the heart of the Tang Dynasty, just forty miles away from Changan. Fearing the Turkic, the Tang Emperor signed the Treaty of Wei River. At that time, the Tang Dynastys treasuries were almost emptied by the Turkic
As the story unfolded, the tribal envoys exchanged nces. They were familiar with the Treaty of Wei River, an event that had initially been significant for them. However, within a few years, the mighty Turkic Khan was captured and humiliated by the Tang Dynasty. This left asting psychological impact on these tribes.
Songtsan Gampo was revisiting this history. The insufficient envoys eyes lit up with understanding.
Although unfortunate, Jie Li Khans fate marked the closest proximity of the alien tribes soldiers and horses to Changan City. Many wise figures from these tribester expressed regret when discussing this event. ording to the Tang perspective, the Treaty of Wei River disyed Li Ers overwhelming power that frightened Jie Li Khan. Even though the Turks boasted of emptying the Tang Dynastys treasury and acquiring vast wealth, their Khans submission to the Tang Dynasty with 3,000 horses and 10,000 sheep a few monthster was undeniable. This act made the Turks appear shortsighted.
Songtsan Gampo understood the psychology of these tribes well. He was willing to offer such an opportunity to them. Furthermore, he promised that Tubo would lead the battle while the other tribes would provide support. They could retreat if the timing wasnt right. These conditions finally stirred the tribal envoys interest.
Ultimately, they signed an alliance with Tubo, agreeing to provide provisions and horses for the Tubo army in the early stages. Additionally, these tribes were permitted to gather soldiers and horses around Tubos territory, ready to swiftly advance into the Tang Dynastys hearnd after Tubos initial battle victory.
During the alliance, Songtsan Gampo gestured towards the tombs of past Zanpus nearby, assuring the envoys, The ancestors of generations past bear witness to this, and you can rest assured!
Late at night, Songtsan Gampo watched as the envoys departed on their horses. His warm smile transformed into an icy cold expression. The tribes believed they had pinpointed Tubos vulnerability, yet they remained unaware that they had already ced themselves in a dangerous situation.
Songtsan Gampos true intentions likely didnt involve allying with other tribes. The real aim of the 50,000-strong Tang dynasty army was focused on Tubo (Tibet). When facing the might of the Tang dynasty, Tubo would undoubtedly feel immense pressure. Seeking alliances with tribes was likely to share this burden and confront the Tang dynasty together, acting as a contingency n.
After defeating the Tang army, Songtsan Gampo might absorb the forces of these tribes. Mentioning imitating the Turks ways was a tactic to rally tribes. Songtsan Gampo understood this well. While the Tang dynasty might be wealthy, directly threatening Changan wasnt likely. The best oue involved seizing cities and territory. A surprise attack after victory could weaken neighboring powers. Songtsan Gampo envisioned establishing dominance and prosperity for Tubo through careful nning.
As Songtsan Gampo left Song Zhou, the Tang army marched rapidly, possibly already reaching the city. The battle might have begun if the suprememander led the Tang forces. If Lu Dongzans swift actions progressed, the situation should be decided. Songtsan Gampo smiled, knowing his ns were progressing.
Outside Song Zhou, Lu Dongzan, highly regarded by Songtsan Gampo, felt vexed. Hearing of the Tang armys rapid march, he organized his troops. With 150,000 Tibetan soldiers, they set up camp near Song Zhou City. Lu Dongzan believed he understood the Tang dynasty and saw through their tactics. The truemander, Li Daozong, might orchestrate a smokescreen to fool Tubo. Lu Dongzan intercepted Tang forces to avoid falling for these tactics.
Suddenly, a scout reported that fifty thousand lightly armed cavalry had entered Song Zhou City. Lu Dongzan was surprised. Had the troops marched so quickly? Why was Li Daozong so anxious?
Chapter 143:
Chapter 143:
After five days, Su Lis army entered Song Zhou City. Su Li issued military orders from the governors mansion, where the injured governor, Zhang Jiuhe,y. Zhang Jiuhe was reluctant, but Su Li demanded control. Despite Lu Dongzans report, Zhang Jiuhe felt the situation wasnt dangerous. Tubos mobilization might be for a marriage alliance. Tubo wouldnt risk attacking the Tang dynasty.
Until this point, Zhang Jiuhe had unwavering confidence in this assessment. Consequently, when Su Li demanded control of Song Zhou, Zhang Jiuhe was the first to oppose it. After that, Su Li ordered him to receive tenshes as punishment. Despite theshes, Zhang Jiuhe remained defiant. However, Su Li possessed the imperial decree, and regardless of his subordinates reluctance, they had toply with Su Lis requests.
As per Su Lis instructions, Song Zhou City immediately went into a state of preparedness. Officials at all levels mobilized the youthful and capableborers, as well as all essible livestock, in preparation. These were the two primarymands. Zhang Jiuhe observed, increasingly sensing that this newly appointedmander-in-chief was acting recklessly. The state of readiness was reasonable, given the Tubo forces at the city gates and the arrival of the Tang army.
In such circumstances, a battle was unavoidable. However, Zhang Jiuhe couldntprehend the purpose of mobilizing youngborers and usable livestock.
Zhang Jiuhe considered his military strategy only moderately effective and believed he could effortlessly discern the pointlessness of such orders. Yet, he was perplexed that Vice General Li Daozong and other officers down the chain ofmand executed Su Lis orders without hesitation. This indicated Su Lis remarkably strong control over the army.
Zhang Jiuhe could detect a hint of confusion in their eyes, but they refrained from questioning. This aspect alone made Zhang Jiuhe incapable of fully understanding this young princess spouse.
Soon, the crowd in the hall dispersed gradually. Su Li turned to nce at Zhang Jiuhe, who was lying on a stretcher. He wasnt inclined to converse with the regional governor.
Being a frontier pastoral officer ustomed to dealing with diverse ethnic groups, Zhang Jiuhe understood that each group had its methods. The Tubo people were crafty, and officers like Zhang Jiuhe, who strictly followed protocols, were likely to be deceived by them. However, that was his concern, and Su Li had no reason to teach him to be astute.
May I inquire, General, about the intent behind these military orders? Despite nursing his injuries, Zhang Jiuhe took the initiative to question Su Li. Su Li didnt want to engage, but Zhang Jiuhe was eager to seek answers. Though he still held his backside and appeared genuine, Su Li found it amusing.
He replied calmly, All the workforce and livestock in Song Zhou City are to apany the army and join us in cleaning up the battlefield. Zhang Jiuhe nodded inprehension, saying, I understand
After a pause, he suddenly looked up, his eyes widening as he gazed at Su Li. Expedition Cleaning up the battlefield? Zhang Jiuhe appeared thoroughly puzzled. Every word Su Li had uttered made sense to Zhang Jiuhe individually. Yet, he found himself perplexed when connected and applied to the current situation. Where were they embarking on an expedition? What battlefield were they meant to tidy up?
Song Zhou City upied a strategic position as the southwestern gateway to the Great Tang Empire. The citys location was highly advantageous, with its western gate as a natural pass. The eastern and northern sides faced the Tang Empires territory, eliminating worries about rear attacks.
Invading Song Zhou would necessitate a siege battle for the Tubo people. However, their expertise in horseback archery wouldnt aid them in a siege, leading to substantial casualties if they fought fiercely. Given their limited poption, a significant loss like that was unbearable.
Although a sessful siege from the Tubo people was unlikely, the Tang army faced challenges. Launching an immediate counterattack after marching thousands of miles without rest would be impractical and could lead to disastrous oues. At least half a month of recuperation would be needed to restorebat strength. Even a civil officer like Zhang Jiuhe understood this principle and doubted Su Lis decision to dere an expedition without allowing recovery time.
Su Li chose not to exin his reasoning, reserving certain information for hisrades in the army. He aimed to challenge the conventional roles of offense and defense and to gain from the nomadic tribes. The historically established pattern of nomadic tribes raiding the Central ins was to be reversed. Su Lis n involved targeting the growing Tubo tribe and then moving north and east to address other ethnic groups.
He rallied the young and strong residents of Song Zhou City, prioritizing those unaffected by high-altitude sickness. Su Lis goal was simple: cleaning up the battlefield. While fifty thousand soldiers and horses might not be enough for territorial upation, Su Li treated these workers generously. Spoils they found, including captives and ves, would belong to them personally. This approach was understood by those living on the bordends, where ves held more value than precious metals.
Su Lis army couldnt transport these valuable items, but the promise of personal gain made each civilian apanying the expedition potentially wealthy overnight. This approach ensured ample motivation for the young and strong workers to participate in the campaign.
Right at that moment, Su Dingfang hurriedly entered through the doorway.
Commander, it appears the Tubo army is disying unusual activity!
Su Li paused briefly, then donned his helmet and swiftly made his way to the city wall alongside Su Dingfang.
Half an hour earlier, in the Tubo camp, Lu Dongzan received news of the Tang armys entry into the city. In response, he took control of Song Zhou, initiating a state of readiness and mobilizing forces from all directions. This cautious move reflected Lu Dongzans awareness of the gravity of the situation. He believed that Li Daozong was undoubtedly the opposingmander, which left Lu Dongzan somewhat disappointed.
Chapter 144:
Chapter 144:
With a touch of pride, Lu Dongzan had hoped to confront renowned Tang generals. Yet, considering the stakes for Tubo, he wished for an inexperienced opponent. The possibility of facing a newly appointed son-inw leading troops for the first time would have seemed ludicrous to him. What a missed opportunity.
Afterposing himself, Lu Dongzan formted a strategy. Regardless of the circumstances, the Tang army rushed to Song Zhou urgently. After such a rapid, long-distance expedition, the Tang soldiers must be exhausted. Essentially, their opponent was at their weakest state. Lu Dongzan believed that victory was almost assured if they could force the Tang army out of the city to engage in battle.
Lu Dongzans n was pragmatic. Directly attacking Song Zhou wasnt a viable choice, a fact he had recognized from the outset. The fifty thousand weary Tang soldiers could still hold the city even if a siege wasunched. Furthermore, Song Zhou wasnt isted. A blockade would starve the Tibetan forces while leaving the citys inhabitantsfortable. Thus, the only viable approach was to draw the Tang army out of the city.
Lu Dongzan quickly devised a n. The Tibetan scouts had recently apprehended many Tang scouts and civilians. Lu Dongzan decided to use these captives to gauge the enemys intentions. It would be ideal if they could incite the enemymander into recklessly engaging with an exhausted army. However, Lu Dongzan wasnt overly optimistic about this strategy. After all, Li Daozong was no unknown entity. As a seasoned general, he understood that amander should avoid excessivepassion.
Nevertheless, warfare was simr to chess, requiring continuous probing to identify weaknesses. Consequently, Lu Dongzan summoned messengers and issued orders. Soon, the Tibetan army reorganized, forming ranks on the outskirts of Song Zhou. Halting at a distance of an arrows flight from the city, they released a group of captured Tang scouts. Su Li and his generals had reached the city wall at this juncture.
Commander, these barbarians are truly nothing more than beasts, just as Your Excellency stated! Li Daozong coldly snorted, muttering to himself.
Su Dingfang nced at Su Li. His expression was tinged with concern. Both were seasoned warriors, with the brutality of war etched deeply into their minds. In truth, the scene before them hardly stirred any emotional response. Su Lis gaze remained ice-cold, fixed on the area beneath the city wall.
Tang armymander, pay heed, a soldier dered, his eyes locked on the scene below. Our Grand Minister heard youre new in town and wanted to extend a wee. These are his gifts for your introduction!
Immediately, Tibetan soldiers pushed down around a dozen Tang scouts. Even in dire circumstances, none begged for mercy. Instead, they red at the Tibetan soldiers, venting curses without restraint. Some even attempted to charge at the Tibetan soldiers, but their bound hands prevented any meaningful resistance.
Instead, the enemy kicked them down, incitingughter from the onlookers. With a singlemand, des gleamed, and a dozen heads were sent soaring into the sky. Su Lis sharp eyesight allowed him to witness the gruesome spectacle even from a distance. Until their demise, the Tang scouts eyes remained wide open, filled with rage.
The Tibetan forces didnt stop there. They pushed forward dozens more captives. The attire of these individuals prompted a subtle shift in the expressions of Li Daozong and hisrades. Among the group were ordinary civilians, spanning various age groups from elderly individuals in their fifties and sixties to children as young as seven or eight. Fear was palpable on every face as the Tibetans herded them forward like livestock, positioning them at the forefront.
Su Lis mouth hung slightly open as he gazed at the unfolding scene. At this moment, his mind went nk. He had assumed that entering the battlefield would entail wielding overwhelming power to defeat enemies without encountering true difficulty. The realm beyond the battlefield had never crossed his mind. He believed he had reached a point in life where he could face anything with equanimity. Yet, he now realized the depth of his misconception as he witnessed these events.
War was far from a game. It was a ruthless struggle between life and death. In this era, no conventions safeguarded the basic rights of civilians. The only protectors of the Tang people were the Tang army itself. Therefore, ethnicity was deeply ingrained in the peoples hearts in thend of various Xia.
At this moment, Su Li experienced this truth vividly. The glint of des shed once more, and the figures who had been wailing and crying fell to the ground, lifeless. An elderly couple with silver hair held hands, ready to face death together. A young Han man knelt on the ground, attempting to shield his wife and 7-8-year-old child while begging the Tubo people for mercy until hisst breath. Dozens of headsy strewn on the ground, each expressing indescribable fear and helplessness.
Yet, there was nothing Su Li could do. This realization left him suffocated and consumed with fury. Prepare the troops. Lets go to battle! He roared intensely, turning away.
General, the Tubo forces are likely trying to lure our army out of the city. If we go out now, wont we be falling into their trap? themander of Song Zhou City urgently interjected. His military expertise was substantial, and his confusion deepened at this moment. Could it be that Su Li didnt see what was evident even to him? Or was Su Li, as rumored, merely a figureheadcking truemanding abilities?
ncing at Li Daozong, themander quickly observed, My lord, our troops are exhausted and worn. If we hastily leave the city
However, Li Daozong waved his hand and directed, If the general is going to battle, the rest of you should prepare as well!
Perplexed, themander regarded Li Daozong. What preparations were required? Seeing themanders utterly baffled expression, Li Daozong refrained from further rification.
Preparations? Naturally, they were readying themselves to join Su Li in seeking revenge and clearing the battlefield. With Su Lis exceptional prowess disyed in front of all, Li Daozong swiftly adjusted his perspective. He wholeheartedly supported any decision Su Li made.
This extraordinary and invincible warrior, capable of defying norms and reshapingndscapes with a single blow, wasnt constrained by conventional rules. The standard wisdom thatmanders mustnt be excessively merciful? While typicalmanders needed ruthlessness to ensure ns went smoothly, Su Li was free from such constraints. Regardless of the scope of his ns, he could bulldoze his way through as he pleased. Strategies became futile.
Even theposed Li Daozong felt excitement, anticipating what would unfold. He recognized that he was on the cusp of witnessing the birth of a legend!
Chapter 145:
Chapter 145:
The gates of Song Zhou City swung open slowly. The garrison troops inside the city marched out in an orderly formation. Su Li didnt waste any time on borate tactics in this critical moment. Unnecessarymands would only dy them. Witnessing hisrades and fellow nsmen being mercilessly ughtered fueled Su Lis desire for action with his giant halberd, eager to unleash his anger by shedding the blood of the Tubo people.
From a distance, Lu Dongzan, leading the Tubo central army, observed the scene closely. After a quick assessment of the situation, his brow furrowed. At least fifty thousand troops, he estimated.
Song Zhou Citys garrison numbered several thousand soldiers; now, an additional fifty thousand had arrived. Did this mean all of the Tang army in the city was mobilized? This raised suspicions of a trap, leading Lu Dongzan to question thepetence of his opponent.
Nevertheless, Lu Dongzan remained cautious and quickly issued orders. The Tubo armys formation shifted, with a vanguard of fifty thousand soldiers advancing towards the Tang forces. Lu Dongzan personally led eighty thousand troops as the central army, nked by ten thousand light cavalry troops on each side, ready for a swift attack. The well-organized arrangement revealed Lu Dongzans tactical prowess, gained from his study of military strategies.
The two forces moved synchronously, keeping a rtive pace with each other. The Tang troops left the city, leaving the gates open behind them. Observing this, Lu Dongzan sneered. The Tang forces think they can defeat my one hundred and fifty thousand strong army with fifty thousand exhausted soldiers? They are mistaken! Regardless of a trap, a direct confrontation with such a vast numerical advantage seemed futile. The odds were clearly in Lu Dongzans favor.
As the Tang forces and Tubo vanguard closed in, their distance rapidly decreasedfifteen hundred paces, one thousand paces, eight hundred paces. Both sides cavalry readied their weapons at eight hundred paces, crouching slightly to prepare for the charge. Four hundred paces was the optimal distance for a cavalry charge, allowing the horses to reach their peak when they met the enemy lines.
Suddenly, a thunderous neigh echoed. A snow-white warhorse from the Tang Dynasty surged forward, charging directly at the Tubo vanguard. Leading the charge was Su Li on his warhorse, White Dragon. White Dragon, a system-provided horse, was a natural warhorse capable of carrying heavy loads over long distances. It was a superior breed, embodying the attributes of Su Li himself.
With a nudge from Su Li, White Dragon roared and thundered ahead. Su Dingfang urgently shouted, Protect the General! and spurred his warhorse. The Tang forces transformed into a torrent, charging towards the Tubo vanguard, ready for battle.
On the Tubo side, the vanguard gradually picked up speed. The cavalry sh wasnt solely about who initiated the charge first. A single charge consumed a significant portion of a warhorses energy. Being too far from the enemy lines would lead to exhausted horses and an obvious oue.
In the rear central army, Lu Dongzan watched Su Lis solo charge on horseback with a sneer of disdain. In his mind, he had already marked this Tang general, who rushed out first, as a dead man.
Meanwhile, Su Li led the charge with a nearly three-meter-long war halberd in hand. In an instant, he crashed into the Tubo formation. His massive war halberd arced through the air, cleaving the first four Tubo cavalry charging at him in half.
The following Tubo soldiers, recovering from their initial shock, roared angrily and surged towards Su Li. However, White Dragon charged through the crowd, its heavy armor rendering the Tubo des almost useless. Conversely, Tubo soldiers and horses struck by White Dragon were left with broken bones and torn ligaments.
White Dragon bulldozed through the Tubo ranks like a tank while maintaining its speed. Su Lis war halberd continued its deadly dance. The Hegemons Halberd Technique allowed him to cleave through multiple Tubo warriors with every swing, scattering blood and flesh.
The coordination between Su Li and White Dragon was seamless as they charged fearlessly into the midst of fifty thousand enemy troops. Within just two rounds, they induced the enemy soldiers to retreat.
Even divine and sharp weapons were essentially slightly enhanced tools in this era. Yet, a weapon over two meters long demonstrated its prowess in Su Lis hands. Wielding such a lengthy weapon required finding the right angle of attack due to the human bodys resilient structure and tough bones. However, Su Li defied this norm, cleaving opponents effortlessly with each swing of his war halberd.
Sometimes, enemy warhorses were sliced apart as Su Li passed by. His movements made killing seem as effortless as slicing tofu. The daunting question remained: How could anyone effectively counter such an opponent?
Before long, Su Li found himself encircled by Tubo warriors. However, they maintained a cautious distance of more than ten meters, refraining from getting too close to him.
Surveying his surroundings, Su Li held his war halberd, observing the aftermath of the intense battle. His armor was almost drenched in the blood of his enemies, with flesh and blood clinging to it. Despite his calm expression, his heart raced from the adrenaline coursing through his veins. The brutal fight was exhrating, even though Su Lis physical condition should have limited such excitement.
In the distance, the Tubo forces introduced hundreds of archers to the scene. Recognizing that closebat held little threat to Su Li, they nned to engage from a distance. Yet, when the arrows rained down upon Su Li and White Dragon, they merely produced a metallic clinking sound. The armor worn by both man and horse deflected most of the arrows, while the few that prated found minor gaps and fell harmlessly to the ground.
Given Su Lis current physical prowess, even a close-range shot from a potent crossbow wouldnt harm him. With leisure, Su Li turned his head to observe the situation behind him.
Chapter 146:
Chapter 146:
The contrast between White Dragon and the other warhorses was staggering. White Dragons presence alone threw the forefront of the Tubo forces intoplete chaos while the main body of the Tang army approached at a slower pace.
During the distant battle, the Tang forces engaged fiercely with the Tubo vanguard, struggling due to fatigue. Though they initially held superior strength, the Tubo forces held them back, resulting in a fierce back-and-forth sh.
Su Lis brow furrowed as he shifted his gaze towards the Tubo central camp, formting a n to eliminate Lu Dongzan. Suddenly, a burst of battle cries erupted from behind. Su Lismanding g, depicting a coiled dragon, surged through the encirclement of Tubo forces.
In this era, advancedmunication methods were absent during battles. Commanders directed actions using drumming and g signals. gs held immense importance on the battlefield, symbolizing themanders position. If themanding g fell, it signaled themanders potential demise in the chaos, causing a morale drop among the troops.
Yet, the White Dragons speed carried Su Li far ahead, leaving themanding g behind. The elite guards chosen from the Right Guards struggled to keep up with the horses pace, following Su Lis path through the Tubo formation.
Despite heavy wounds and casualties, these loyal guards tenaciously pursued Su Lis direction. Bloodied and determined, the standard-bearer held the g high amidst the Tubo encirclement. However, their mortal limits became apparent as Tubo des struck them down. Soon after, the Tang armys g fell.
The Tangmander is dead! The Tangmander is dead! Amidst the chaos, a thunderous cheer erupted, freezing the actions of the Tang soldiers. They had seen Su Li charge into the Tubo ranks, with themanding g closely following. With the g fallen, did this mean their esteemedmander was truly gone?
An intangible fear began to spread among the Tang soldiers. Su Dingfang, stationed in the Houmand, looked towards the direction Su Li had disappeared with a sense of rm. Within the chaos of battle, it was impossible to pinpoint Su Lis exact location.
Then, a renewed glimmer appeared in Su Dingfangs eyes. He witnessed themanding g rise once more, sparking a renewed hope within him.
Simultaneously, a figure as white as snow effortlessly maneuvered through the Tubo ranks, appearing as if in an open expanse. Su Li, holding the g, reentered the fray with determination. Despite being alone on horseback, he appeared to dismiss the presence of the fifty thousand-strong Tubo army. Su Dingfang quickly led his troops into the charge, recognizing the need to keep up with Su Lis pace.
While Su Dingfang knew Su Li was more than capable, he also understood the importance of coordination. During Su Lis initial charge, he had relished the battle, but the subsequent troops had yet to catch up. While Su Dingfang held no fear ofbat, the absence of synchronization with the rear forces risked squandering the opportunity. His soldiers followed Su Li closely, again surging into the enemy formation. With their addition, the breach created by Su Lis charge was finally secured.
In the Tubo central army, Lu Dongzans eyes widened upon witnessing Su Lis return,manding the g. Only then did he realize the truth. This extraordinary and peerless general, who had seemed god-like in his massacre of Tibetan soldiers, was themander-in-chief of the Tang army!
Lu Dongzan felt a deep sense of regret. Had he known earlier, he would have undoubtedly spared no effort to encircle and eliminate Su Li. He let out a self-deprecatingugh at his oversight.
Su Li had now recharged into battle, fighting fiercely for nearly half an hour without showing any fatigue. His massive halberd swung with deadly precision, causing a deluge of blood amidst the chaos. None of the Tibetan soldiers before him could match his skill. Wherever Su Li moved, carnage followed. Many of the lessmitted Tibetan soldiers were paralyzed with fear.
In Lu Dongzans view, the area around Su Li appeared to be drenched in blood-red hues. Confronted with such an adversary, could he truly have devised an effective strategy even if Lu Dongzan had identified him from the outset? He sighed, realizing his powerlessness against Su Li. Every conceivable tactic had been tried by themanders of the Tibetan armys front lines. Yet, regardless of the approach, they couldnt halt White Dragons advance for even a fraction of a moment.
No wonder Su Li had ordered a forced march, boldly opening the city gates to face the Tibetan army despite his troops exhaustion.
At this moment, Lu Dongzan understood the situation entirely. The unparalleled warrior before him might surpass the legendary King of Western Chu. Despite the Kings renown, he had never ventured alone into an enemy force of fifty thousand soldiers. Yet here stood this figure, charging in and expertly mowing down enemies without breaking a sweat. Such courage could single-handedly constitute an entire army.
Lu Dongzan himself epitomized the unyielding spirit of the Tang army. He could cleave a path through fifty thousand soldiers with a solitary charge. Even if fifty thousand elite troops apanied him, the surge would be disastrous for the Tibetan forces. How could they counterattack when encircled?
From the ongoing scenario, Su Li could easily handle a thousand enemy soldiers. Encirclement merely provided more adversaries for him to dispatch. As he surged forward, no Tibetan soldier in his path survived. Some wereunched ten meters into the air by his halberds force, only to meet their demise upon impact after being disemboweled mid-air. Others were split along with their horses, while even more were cleaved in two before facing Su Li directly.
Su Li didnt intend for the scene to be so gruesome. His overwhelming strength, rated at 200, exceeded humanprehension. While an ordinary person might kill with a single blow, Su Li achieved the same with a single sweep of his halberd. There was no room for finesse on the battlefield, and Su Lis strength went untempered, resulting in the dismemberment of Tibetan soldiers with casual swings of his weapon.
This wasnt excessive cruelty but rather a demonstration of the human bodys fragilitypared to his true strength. Lu Dongzans horror increased as he continued to watch, swallowing a gulp of saliva involuntarily. Despite his reluctance to admit it, Lu Dongzans thoughts were already leaning towards the possibility of retreat.
Chapter 147:
Chapter 147:
Tubos impressive appearance was not the work of ordinary civilians. Lu Dongzan aided Songtsan Gampo for over a decade, leading his troops in major battles and giving him unparalleled insight into the sheer power needed to defeat such formidable foes. Even the act of dismembering human bones was an arduous task for most. On the other hand, Su Li effortlessly sliced through enemies like paper with a single swing of his weapon.
With this exceptional and fearsome general at the helm, any opponent would find it challenging to defeat Tubos overwhelming forces head-on. Tubos army boasts three times the number of the Tang army. Lu Dongzan couldnt help but question his earlier confidence. The advantage was not in his favor, Tubos brutal efficiency could easily im over 150,000 lives, and their fragile morale hung by a thread.
The quality of Tubos army meant that if casualties exceeded 20%, their morale might shatterpletely, leading to an inevitable retreat. Once they began to retreat, they would lose the will to fight, focusing solely on escaping. Such a defeat would be catastrophic. The Tang army,prising 50,000 soldiers, could easily overwhelm hundreds of thousands of Tubo soldiers.
Lu Dongzan had initially believed that victory was certain with a threefold advantage and Tubos fatigued soldiers. However, the events shattered his confidence as Tubos morale crumbled rapidly. Su Lis relentless killing spree was awe-inspiring and horrifying.
The White Dragon charged through Tubos ranks, its fur coated in blood, and Su Li himself drenched in gore. His war halberd bore countless fragments of flesh and organs. No Tubo soldiers dared to challenge him. They recognized his boundless strength. Even after ughtering a thousand, two thousand, or perhaps even three thousand, Su Lis grip remained unyielding, and his halberd swung tirelessly, reaping lives efficiently.
Unlike the Tubo steeds, his warhorse showed no signs of fatigue, relentlessly taking lives. Tubo soldiers desperately tried to avoid Su Li, but the fragmented fighting only contributed to their decreasing morale.
Meanwhile, Lu Dongzan, amidst the chaos, realized the grim reality. He ordered the nks to protect the central army and initiated a withdrawal. He acknowledged that Tubo was facing a resounding defeat in this unprepared, head-on battle.
Lu Dongzan, one of Tubos wisest minds, prioritized logic over emotion, deciding to sacrifice the 50,000 troops at the front to slow down Su Li. The remaining 100,000 would retreat to safeguard Tubos fighting strength.
Unlike the vast Tang Dynasty with its expansive territory andrge poption, Tubos resources were stretched thin, with only a million people. Mustering 400,000 troops had already pushed their limits, and losing 150,000 was a blow Tubo could ill afford.
Lu Dongzans paramount concern was preserving Tubos fighting strength, regardless of his honor or shame. His decision was undeniably audacious. Although he held a prominent position in Tubo, he knew that his choice to sacrifice troops and withdraw would result in severe punishment upon his return, surpassing the consequences of losing tens of thousands of Tubo soldiers. While organizing the central armys formation and orchestrating the retreat, Lu Dongzan suddenly felt a strange presence watching him.
Instinctively, he nced in Su Lis direction and then shivered as a chilling sensation engulfed him. It was as though his heart had momentarily paused, and he realized, regretfully, that Su Lis target was himself. He had never understood that he, of all people, would be the subject of a legendary capture-the-enemy-general scenario.
Despite recognizing Su Lis inhuman strength and acknowledging that his 150,000-strong army had almost been defeated by Su Li single-handedly, he had never imagined Su Lis target was himself. He pondered how Su Li could break through 50,000 Tubo troops and ovee the formidable central army of 80,000. Surely, even with boundless power, the killing took time, right? Su Li couldnt just expect him to stand there waiting to be killed.
But these thoughts failed to console Lu Dongzan, and his anxiety intensified. He nced up to see Su Li had already breached the Tubo front lines, charging straight toward the central army. Tubo soldiers understood Su Lis intentions and rallied to protect the Grand Minister. They knew they couldnt stop Su Li, but their sacrifices could slow him down.
As Su Li closed in, Lu Dongzan retreated rapidly under his guards shield. The gap between them grew wider, but Su Li smiled sinisterly. He urged the white dragon forward, elerating towards Lu Dongzan. Su Lis war spear moved with astonishing speed, his killing efficiency surging.
When they were about fifty paces apart, the white dragon roared and leaped into the air, crushing a Tubo warhorse in the process. Using this momentum, Su Li flipped mid-air,nding on the horses back and pushing himself higher.
Su Li soared nearly thirty feet into the air in an astonishing disy. While still airborne, he twisted his waist and hurled his war spear. It streaked through the sky like a blood-red sh, apanied by a roar aimed at Lu Dongzan. The guards tried to protect their leader, but the war spear pierced through three of them without losing speed.
Lu Dongzan felt a sharp pain in his chest and heard a splintering sound. In an instant, he was helplessly flipped upwards, facing the sky. With hisst bit of strength, he turned to see the war spear impaled through his chest, firmly nailing him to the ground. Lu Dongzan was dead.
Chapter 148:
Chapter 148:
The delighted neighing of the white dragon resonated throughout the battlefield. As Su Li descended, the white dragon had already positioned itself beneath him. Man and beast once again merged and moved towards Lu Dongzans location.
At this point, no one blocked Su Lis path. The soldiers of the central army had witnessed Su Lis charge through the Tubo front army. These soldiers, seasoned by years of warfare, could see how Su Li hadpletely devastated the 50,000-strong front army, leading to chaos and a copse in morale.
Inwardly, they acknowledged that they wouldnt perform as well as those who had just been defeated if they were on the front lines. Everyone had amon realization, faced with this extraordinary opponent, what purpose did ordinary individuals like them serve?
With Lu Dongzans demise, the Tubo armys morale crumbled entirely. Even though their numbers still exceeded a hundred thousand, they felt their backbone had been shattered.
The only ones still attempting to resist were Lu Dongzans guards, but their attacks did not affect Su Li. Their weapons merely produced sparks, at best, incapable of causing any harm. In contrast, Su Lis casual counterattacks resulted in severed limbs.
More Tubo soldiers chose to flee, and panic spread throughout the army, starting from the central force and quickly spreading to both nks. Surprisingly, the Tubo front army engaged in battle with the Tang army, had not yet grasped the situation following Su Lis departure.
At this critical moment, the several thousand troops led by Su Dingfang, who had been charging alongside Su Li, finally came into action. In a confrontation, both sides oftenpeted in terms of morale. When morale was high, a leader like Xiang Yu,manding thirty thousand soldiers, could scatter Liu Bangs army of five hundred and sixty thousand in aplete rout. However, without morale, an army of hundreds of thousands was no different from a pack of dogs.
Panicked dogs could run faster than humans and might even fight back when cornered. On the other hand, Routed armies were like frightened mice, simply running away. When they realized they couldnt escape, they would kneel and surrender, devoid of resistance.
At this stage of the battle, the oue was already unsurprising. Su Dingfangs several thousand light cavalry rode out, chasing the fleeing Tubo soldiers like shepherds herding sheep across the mountains and valleys. Those who were caught mostly discarded their weapons and knelt to surrender. asionally, some resisted but were swiftly executed. Others had no chance to escape. Hundreds of light cavalry surrounded them, kneeling on the ground, and dropped their weapons.
Su Li dismounted, removed his helmet, and unfastened his armor. By this point, he was covered in sticky blood. When he looked down, his underclothes were soaked in crimson. Gently squeezing a corner of the cloth would reveal dark red bloodstains. Su Li possessed abilities far beyond human ones but wasnt a true immortal skilled in mystical arts. Blood stter would naturally leave traces on him. As for the white dragon, it still retained some of its pure white fur after its armor was removed, albeit a bit messy.
How do you feel? Su Dingfangs voice came from behind. Su Dingfangs gaze held a myriad of emotions.
A year ago, he had visited the princesss pce to seek recognition of their kinship and to support his younger brother. He could never have imagined witnessing Su Li rise to such remarkable heights back then.
In this battle, Su Lis performance, in Su Dingfangs eyes, was wless. While he had known beforehand that Su Lis martial skills were outstanding and his strength immense, having sparred with him several times without ever winning, even when Su Li held back, Su Dingfangs expectations for Su Lis military career had grown over time, especially after Li Er ced Su Li in the army and treated him as a treasure.
Today, he had finally witnessed the true extent of Su Lis strength. On the battlefield, Su Lis actions seemed as effortless as cutting melons and vegetables dispatching enemies like mowing grass. Only one person dared to charge against fifty thousand elite troops, and what was even more astonishing was that he had emerged victorious.
Su Lis fighting style, though seemingly straightforward, left no room for anyone to handle his second move, as Su Dingfang had experienced firsthand. Even the residual shockwaves of Su Lis attacks left lifeless bodies. The vast chasm in power felt like a mortal facing a deity. Su Dingfang had gained a profound understanding of Su Lisbat prowess, which likely surpassed the limits of his ownprehension.
As the elder brother, Su Dingfang inquired about Su Lis well-being but was more concerned about his mental state. Su Lis expression remainedposed, even carrying a faint smile.
Dont worry, Im perfectly fine, Su Li assured him. After a moment, his gaze shifted to the distance, where countless Tubo soldiersy prostrate on the ground. This was his first time taking lives, yet he felt no difort. Instead, the battles of the day left him exhrated. He believed his strength should be used in such ces. From the moment he prioritized increasing his strength and physical attributes, todays events were destined to ur.
Covered in blood, Su Li walked calmly to where Lu Dongzans lifeless body hung on his war spear. Lu Dongzans furious re and unwillingness to ept his fate met with Su Lis light chuckle. He pulled out the war spear and tossed Lu Dongzans body aside like debris.
To be honest, in Su Lis eyes, neither Lu Dongzan nor Songtsan Gampo qualified as worthy opponents. Even if they couldmand the forces of a nation and control the lives of millions, they were still insignificant. Since Lu Dongzan ordered the ughter of the Tang people, Su Li had no intention of letting him escape.
Compared to Lu Dongzan, the hundreds of thousands of Tubo soldiers before him were nothing. Su Lis gaze swept around, and countless Tubo individuals knelt on the ground, guarded by only a few Tang soldiers. None dared to make a move.
It was evident that Lu Dongzan had been considered an exceptional figure in Tubo. One hundred thousand soldiers had surrendered with his death, and no one could be considered a true warrior.
At this moment, an overwhelming aura radiated from Su Li, and he felt a profound sense of disdain for all existence. Su Dingfang, standing behind him, was simrly overwhelmed by this aura, leaving him speechless.
The General is invincible, unmatched throughout the ages! someone shouted, and instantly, cheers erupted. Tang soldiers wore expressions of excitement, shouting their admiration and reverence towards Su Li. Even Li Daozong, who had just arrived on horseback, saluted Su Li with aplex expression.
Before this battle, everyone knew Su Li was formidable, but no one trulyprehended the extent of his power. This battle gave them a crystal-clear understanding of Su Lis bravery. Unmatched throughout the ages!
Chapter 149:
Chapter 149:
Chapter 149
After the major battle, the first step naturally involved assessing the casualties and tallying the gains of the battle. Su Lis charge drew most of the Tubo front armys attention during this engagement. The subsequent Tang forces that followed didnt incur significant casualties. Amidst thebat, fewer than three hundred Tang soldiers were killed or injured. Just over a hundred perished, while the vast majority sustained minor injuries, with very few in critical condition. Considering the scale of the battle, this level of casualties was still quite remarkable.
As for the rewards of victory, they were even more astonishing. The entire 150,000-strong Tubo army had beenpletely obliterated. Nearly ten thousand were in on the spot, with over a thousand attributed to Su Lis remarkable achievements. Another thousand or so were identally trampled to death in the chaos while attempting to avoid Su Li. The remaining 140,000 soldiers had been almost entirely captured, with virtually no resistance.
In hindsight, this oue seemed quite reasonable. Before Songtsan Gampos rule, Tubo was fragmented. The rtively small territory was scattered with hundreds ofrge and small noble ns, each with private armies. Songtsan Gampo had spent over a decade eradicating rebellious forces within Tubo. Surrendering for Tubo soldiers wasmon, given their frequent allegiance shifts between noble ns, often serving todays masters and fighting for yesterdays enemies. In their perspective, surrendering more often might lead to a better life.
Regarding other spoils, at most, several tens of thousands of captured warhorses. However, Tubos warhorses were of low qualitysmall and low in stature. While they had good endurance and were suitable for transportation tasks, they werent particrly suitable as battle mounts.
As for gold, silver, and jewels, Tubos people were originally impoverished. Not long ago, they even gave Li Er gifts worth ten thousand taels of gold to recognize him as their adoptive father. However, the marriage alliance didnt ultimately materialize. Those offerings were likely still in Changan. In terms of wealth, the spoils were virtually nonexistent.
Additionally, several hundred captured Tang individuals were rescued from Tubo army camps. Despite achieving a great victory and capturing over a hundred thousand Tubo soldiers, there was almost nothing substantial to show for it aside from the prisoners and military achievements.
This situation left both Su Dingfang and Li Daozong in a dilemma. It was the first time that so many prisoners had been captured at once in the conflicts between the Tang Dynasty and various ethnic groups. Handling these captives was already a headache, as having over a hundred thousand captives created a significant and unstable situation wherever they were ced. They were currently struggling to devise a more suitable solution.
If they were in a different era, several hundred or a thousand years ago, executing or burying all these prisoners in a pit might not have raised many objections. In those times, generals had the authority to kill tens of thousands of captives with rtive ease. However, the present times necessitated more considerate measures.
In the past, during the fierce battles between the Tang Dynasty and various ethnic groups, the cruelest action they took was to disy a few heads in the capital as a warning to foreign powers. Furthermore, those heads usually came from fallen enemy warriors, making the killing of captives a rare urrence.
Li Er, an emperor with ambitions for asting legacy, might even contemte establishing himself as a supreme Khan of the ten thousand nations. As someone striving for that title, he would probably view massacring captive foreigners as severely as killing his own brothers. Nheless, before the expedition, Li Er had set the strategic objective for this campaignto eliminate Tubo. These more than a hundred thousand Tubo captives couldnt be brought along with the army, nor could they all be left in Song Zhou City. They were bing quite a burden.
Upon learning about the situation, Su Dingfang and Li Daozong were perplexed. Su Li, who had just woken up refreshed from a nap, asked with a smile in the governors mansion, From what I know, the trade of people in the Western Regions has been ongoing despite bans. The price of over a hundred thousand strongborers cant possibly be lower than that of livestock, right?
Li Daozong sighed and replied, You see them as ves to be sold, but in the eyes of those small Western Region nations, perhaps these individuals are their best warriors. The consequences would be unimaginable if we were to just scatter these people across the Western Regions. Despite their weakness, the Tubo people were still strongerpared to those small Western Region nations. Selling over a hundred thousand Tubo warriors as ves to those small nations might even amuse their kings.
Su Li pondered for a moment and suggested, Since we cant sell them to the Western Regions, then lets sell them to His Majesty. This idea left Li Daozong and Su Dingfang wide-eyed. You want to sell these captives to His Majesty?
Su Li shrugged and asked, Whats wrong with that? His casual tone left Li Daozong and Su Dingfang considering the feasibility of this n. However, they also felt uneasy about it. Li Daozong questioned, We are fighting for the Tang Dynasty, for the Emperor. ording to reason, shouldnt all the spoils belong to the Emperor? Why do you want to sell something that originally belonged to someone back to that person?
Su Li chuckled and exined, People, you see, are rather peculiar creatures. If you give something to them for free, they might even find it troublesome. But if you sell something to them, theyll be interested again. If you can devise a reason and set the price as high as possible, they might even swarm to it
Li Daozong and Su Dingfang remained silent, acknowledging the logic behind the argument, even though it was unconventional. Besides, the fifty thousand elite soldiers are mostly militia troops. Everyone pays for the war out of their own pockets, hoping to get some benefits. You cant just return with three ves each. That wouldnt look good!
Su Lis reasoning eventually convinced the other two, and they left to contemte the n. Su Li began writing a memorial, proposing the idea of turning prisoners of war into ves, suggesting that their quality was quite decent, and proposing a price of ten silver coins for each.
Meanwhile, there was sudden excitement in the usually tranquil city of Changan. A soldier bearing news of Song Zhous sess rushed through the streets with a small g, announcing, The report of Song Zhous sess! Report of Song Zhous sess! General Su Li wiped out 150,000 Tubo troops, defeated Tubos Prime Minister Lu Dongzan in battle, beheaded over 12,000 enemies, and captured more than 100,000 captives!
This victorious news created a massive sensation in the city. Although such reports were somewhat routine during the Zhenguan period, the news was particrly astounding this time. People wondered how there could already be news of victory, especially one of such a remarkable scale, considering that Su Lis army hadnt even reached the borders of Song Zhou if they were moving at a normal pace. This unexpected achievement raised countless doubts and questions among the citizens of Changan.
Chapter 150:
Chapter 150:
As the messenger made his way through the streets, it coincided with the time when various districts and markets of Changan were starting their day. Even those Changan residents still in bed at this hour were awakened by the growing noise. The herald shouted as he sprinted through the markets, but his horses speed didnt falter. He seemed to pass like a fleeting silhouette. Only a few individuals in each market could fully grasp the swift report.
For the peaceful citizens of Changan, this remarkable victory was a surprise. The content of the message was enough to send shivers down their spines. News quickly spread from person to person, taking only minutes. By the time the messenger had reached the imperial pce, almost every citizen of Changan was already aware of the victorious report from Song Zhou.
The Great Tang Dynasty had always upheld the principle of a strong military, ensuring a strong nation. After Li Er ascended the throne to enhance his image, he engaged in several wars, with nearly yearly reports of sessful battles. The people of Guanzhong, the central region, have always had a penchant for warfare, a tradition dating back to the Former Qin period. Guanzhong boasted a long history of martial prowess as the core area of Central ins civilization, and young individuals took pride in joining the military. It was precisely due to this tradition that the early Tang Dynasty established a system of regional garrisons, yet thebat effectiveness of its military remained exceptionally strong. Today, the confidence of the Great Tang Dynastys people when facing foreign tribes was also built upon the foundations of these years of consecutive victories.
Especially in this recent triumph at Song Zhou, the adversary wasnt the previously unengaged Tubo (Tibetan Empire) but rather a confrontation resulting in a significant win!
Such news naturally served as a great source of inspiration. However, associating such notable victories with Su Li inevitably aroused curiosity. The people of Changan were not unfamiliar with the name Su Li.
In the past two years, though Su Li had seldom left his residence, he had achieved several remarkable feats. Rising from amon peasant to be the emperors son-inw, such a story was unprecedented in history. His initial impression on everyone was that of incredible good fortune. Later, Su Li engaged in poetic duels, producing hundreds of poems, solidifying his position as the Poet Sage of the Great Tang. His literary reputation had already be legendary within schrly circles. Subsequently, he introduced new agricultural techniques and made significant contributions, even gaining recognition in the prestigious Imperial Smoke Pavilion.
One notable achievement after another, all of these aplishments were undoubtedly real and substantial. Particrly with the sessful cultivation of potatoes and sweet potatoes recently, many people were incredibly thankful to Su Li. Among themon folk of the Great Tang, Su Li was almost revered as a symbol of good luck.
Good luck symbols generally represent positive and fortunate events. Indeed, it was beyond anyones imagination that Su Lis name would one day be associated with warfare. Themon people were shocked when they learned that Su Li, the emperors son-inw, was capable of leading andmanding troops in battle. Moreover, he actively participated in battles and was truly involved in taking lives on the battlefield.
The beheading of Lu Dongzan, the Prime Minister of Tubo, was now a documented fact. Facing a force of 150,000 troops and still managing to charge into the heart of the enemys formation to personally y theirmander-in-chief even individuals who had never been on a battlefield could understand the immense difficulty of such a feat. It was truly a disy of dominance!
Within the imperial pce, Li Ers heartyughter echoed, causing even the tiles of the grand hall to vibrate slightly. Harness nine oxen upside down, shatter mountains with one halberd! A single warning, treating 50,000 people like pigs and dogs! Swiftly eliminate Tubo Prime Minister Lu Dongzan! The first thing Li Er received was the battle report delivered by the messenger. However, upon initially reading the seemingly legendary information in the report, Li Er expressed skepticism.
Although Li Er had great confidence in Su Li beforehand, he never imagined Su Li could achieve such an extraordinary feat. After reading the battle report, Li Er received a confidential letter from Li Daozong, which detailed Su Lis decisions and various deeds throughout the campaign, mirroring the information in the battle report. At that moment, Li Er felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. He even felt a touch of regret for not being present to witness Su Lis remarkable achievements in person the sight of him breaking through enemy ranks!
Initially, I wanted to groom him into my own Xiang Yu, but my ambitions were too limited. Even Xiang Yu himself couldntpare to him!Recalling all his efforts over the past year to get Su Li onto the battlefield, Li Er felt that every endeavor had been worthwhile. Before setting out, when he appointed Su Li as themander-in-chief, many within the military expressed concerns.
Although individuals like Li Jing recognized Su Lis capabilities, they still felt that Li Ers decision might be hasty. Yet, Li Er stood firm against the opposition andpletely trusted Su Li. Now, Li Er felt that he had received ample rewards for his trust.
Subsequently, Li Er continued reading Su Lis confidential letter. Your Majesty, I have sessfully lifted the siege on Song Zhou, but now I am facing a few issues The tone was as casual as chatting with a friend, and this straightforward style oddly resonated with Li Er, who was ustomed to reading eloquent memorials.
In the letter, Su Li primarily discussed two matters. First, he mentioned the challenge of handling therge number of captives they had taken. He humorously asked if the Emperor wanted ves. Second, he addressed the prolonged arrogance of Tubo along the borders of the Great Tang and his intention tounch an offensive into Tubo territory while they were still stirred up. He requested some logistical support from Li Er. Finishing the extensive five-thousand-word letter, Li Er shook his head with a wry smile. This young fellow thinks quite big when doing business with me Despite his words, the expression on Li Ers face showed that he didnt mind Su Lis ambitious requests.
On the other side, in the princesss residence. Early in the morning. Following Su Lis instructions before his departure, Changle would take a short stroll after breakfast each day. As the delivery date approached, her belly had grownrger. After walking briefly, Changle began to feel a bit tired. She sat in the pavilion near the garden, staring nkly at the pond. Nearly half a month had passed since her husbands departure. During this time, Changle had been constantly yearning for him.
Throughout the grand princesss residence, there were memories of her husband everywhere, memories that were dear to her heart. During this period, Changle often unintentionally lingered in certain ces for quite some time. Whenever this happened, her attendants knew better than to disturb her tranquility.
Suddenly, a female officer hurriedly approached from a distance. Princess, theres a victorious report from Song Zhou! Changle gently supported her belly, waiting for the officer to approach. Excitedly, the officer eximed, The son-inw has achieved a great victory over Tubo in Song Zhou! Subsequently, the officer shared the details she had gathered with Changle. Even though Changle maintained herposed demeanor, her eyes grew increasingly bright.
Observing this, the officer was even more enthusiastic. She recounted Su Lis achievements within the military and the praises bestowed upon him by the people of Changan. Since Su Lis departure from the campaign, it seemed like the princesss spirit had departed with him. The lively and spirited princess had be somewhat sad during this time. As expected, only news about her husband could bring joy to her heart.
Princess, Tubo has been defeated. I wonder when the son-inw will return? The officer asked eagerly. Changle gently caressed her belly and chuckled, My husband said he would return before our child is born. So, he will surelye back.
Chapter 151:
Chapter 151:
In the city of Lhasa, the capital of Tubo, inside the royal pce, Songtsan Gampo stared at the battle report in his hand, struggling toprehend the situation for a long time. A mix of shock, fear, and relief flickered across his face like passing shadows.
My father-inw has been defeated Songtsan Gampos expression twisted with anger. Just a few days ago, he had allied with over ten tribes. At that time, his spirits were high! The 150,000 troops stationed outside Song Zhou were Songtsan Gampos greatest source of confidence. It was all part of his ns with Lu Dongzan.
As long as Tubo could win against the Tang army once, Tubo would appear invincible. When the Tang dynasty recognized this and chose to engage in a full-scale war, Tubo could retreat to the teau, benefiting from the Tangs resource depletion during mobilization. With the geographical advantage of the hignds, the Tang forces, however formidable, would be helpless. Plus, the tribes that had joined the alliance earlier would be part of Tubo.
This way, Tubos influence could expand northward, which was Songtsan Gampos minimal goal. If the Tang dynasty responded slowly, Tubo could easily unite with other tribes for a decisive invasion. If they negotiated another Treaty of Wei River, demandingnd andpensation from the Tang, Tubo could achieve even greater heights. Songtsan Gampo and Lu Dongzan had ced Tubos fate on the line in this battle, and they never imagined they would fail.
How could they lose with 150,000 troops against 50,000 fatigued soldiers? The Tang army was undoubtedly formidable, but the Tang people were also human beings, possibly less physically fit than Tubo warriors. Three times the enemys troop count it seemed inconceivable to lose!
Songtsan Gampos only concern was that the Tang army would remain within their walls and not confront Tubos forces. However, this concern was unlikely to materialize. The Tang dynasty had never taken a passive defensive stance against foreign invasions. How could the proud Tang people tolerate Tubos provocation? Furthermore, the Tang Emperor would inevitably grow discontented if the situation continued.
Therefore, Songtsan Gampo was confident that the Tang army would initiate an attack on their own whether it took half a month or a full month. By then, Lu Dongzan must have made ample preparations, and if the Tangmander-in-chief proved fearless, they would have marched out of the city to face the enemy.
Tubos 150,000-strong army would be an unstoppable force in such a scenario. In any case, this first step seemed like a sure sess. However, unexpectedly, disaster struck right at this crucial juncture. Lu Dongzan was defeated, and it appeared inexplicable. The Tang army had arrived only the previous night, and the very next day, they left the city and defeated Lu Dongzan.
Were they exhausted soldiers? A significantly smaller force than Tubo? These exnations now seemedughably weak. The Tang army hadunched a direct assault, and in the heat of battle, they had ovee Tubos 150,000-strong army. Lu Dongzan, the Tubo general, had been surrounded by 150,000 troops but had been breached and killed within enemy lines.
What astonished Songtsan Gampo the most was that everything he and Lu Dongzan had anticipated had hardly gone off course. The only variable was the Tang armysmander-in-chief, Su Li!
The man they had once considered just a well-connected figure in the military, receiving preferential treatment, had yed a pivotal role in this monumental battle.
Charging into the enemy formation solo, effortlessly ying a thousand soldiers. Breaking through the front of 50,000 troops and circumventing the protection of the middle 80,000 troops to kill Lu Dongzan Without the consistent ounts from many of Tubos escaping soldiers, Songtsan Gampo would have found it impossible to believe, no matter how it was presented. Even legendary divine beings would struggle to aplish such a feat.
Nevertheless, the harshest reality for Lu Dongzan was Tubos loss. They had faltered right from the start, rendering any future battles meaningless. Regardless of alliances with other tribes or grand ns, they had be illusions devoid of significance. Moreover, thew of the jungle, survival of the fittest, was a principle deeply ingrained in the surrounding ethnicities of the Tang dynasty.
The reason other tribes had been willing to align with Tubo stemmed from Tubos undeniable strength. While Tubo might not have been capable of defeating the Tang dynasty outright, their ability to threaten the Tang for months with a 200,000-strong army had not gone unnoticed. To outsiders, this demonstrated Tubos actual might and suggested that the Tang dynasty had reservations about confronting them.
Crucially, Tubo could mobilize 400,000 troops, whereas the entire Tang dynasty had around 600,000. In a genuine alliance with those tribal allies, theirbined strength would surpass one million. With the right timing, they might even replicate the sess of the Treaty of Wei River. Songtsan Gampos promises to these tribes had been logicallypelling, making it easy for them to believe.
However, harsh reality had delivered a stark blow. Tubos 150,000-strong army had been decisively defeated by the Tang dynastys 50,000 weary soldiers. In this light, Songtsan Gampo admitted that were he the leader of another tribe. He would seriously consider switching allegiance to the Tang dynasty and striking against Tubo, a more reasonable course of action.
Fortunately, Tubo could withstand this setback. The Tang dynastys army would inevitably face altitude sickness upon entering the hignds, which meant Tubo wasnt in an unbearable situation. Songtsan Gampo had already devised Tubos next steps moments ago. All Tubo forces would retreat to the teau, urgently conscript elite soldiers, and prepare for contingencies.
Furthermore, envoys would be sent immediately to the Tang dynasty to seek surrender. Given the Tang Emperors penchant for taking credit, sincere pleas for surrender would likely be pardoned generously. The natural barrier of the teau would protect Tubo from destruction.
Although this ambitious gamble had failed, they would honestly rebuild their strength. Under Songtsan Gampos vigorous leadership, Tubo could regain its former glory within another thirty years. The Central ins dynastys future was uncertain, and opportunities would always arise. Whether seized by him, his son, or his grandson, as long as the legacy continued through generations, they would eventually strive for control over the Central ins.
Thinking along these lines, Songtsan Gampos mood couldnt help but slightly improve.
Chapter 152:
Chapter 152:
Two dayster, in the northern territory of Tubo, nestled within a valley, Bayegu Zhang briskly entered a tent. Heined about the harsh Tubo weather, remarking on the unseasonable cold even before autumn had arrived. Seeking warmth, he approached the tents fire pit and poured himself a cup of butter tea. After taking a sip, he finally felt a bit morefortable.
Looking around at the gathered individuals, he chuckled and inquired, Is everyone present? Whats the current topic of discussion? This location was where Songtsan Gampo had pledged to establish a camp for the allied tribes. Thirteen tribes with tens of thousands of warriors had set up here, eagerly awaiting Tubos victory over the Tang army so they could join the fray.
However, the wait had stretched on, causing growing anxiety. Bayegu Zhang hailed from the Bayegu tribe, which had close ties to Liangzhou and was familiar with regional events.
At first, I had concerns about Songtsan Gampos audacity in allowing us to camp in his territory, but now it seems I was overly cautious,mented one tribal chieftain, eliciting nods of agreement from the others. While Songtsan Gampo might have had designs on their tribes, they were also eyeing Tubos fertilend.
Yet, after experiencing the effects of altitude sickness upon entering the teau, their warriors had fallen ill, significantly reducing theirbat strength. Although the symptoms had eased somewhat, they still felt weakened.
At this juncture, Bayegu Zhang casually asked, Are you all genuinely nning to align with Tubo against the Tang? His question startled the tribal chieftains.
The Tang Empire is renowned for its wealth. Even if we simply follow Tubo for some take, it could enrich our entire tribe for years, he continued. From what I gather about Songtsan Gampos intentions, this opportunity is nearly certain. If we dont join now, there might not be another chance.
Some chieftains eagerly discussed the potential benefits of another alliance like the Wei River Alliance, emphasizing the immense gains they could reap.
However, Bayegu Zhang, despite his youth, wore a skeptical smile. His Bayegu tribe, part of the Nine-n Coalition, had a closer rtionship with the Tang and understood the depth of their strength. Their view of the Wei River Alliance differed from the others, seeing it as the Turk seizing an opportunity during the Tangs instability, with an unfortunate fate once the Tang retaliated.
Bayegu Zhang reminded them of the Turks downfall and the eventual demise of tribes like the Huns when confronting the Central ins dynasties. Despite their moments of triumph, they ultimately met bleak ends.
It appeared that investing in Tubo might not be worthwhile. Bayegu Zhang dropped the bombshell news, Tubo has already suffered a major defeat. Just a few days ago, the Tang army routed the 150,000-strong army led by Lu Dongzan. The Tubo army was utterly annihted, and Lu Dongzan was personally beheaded by Su Li, the Tang armysmander.
His words left the tent in stunned silence, with various chieftains disying a mix of surprise, relief, and a tinge of excitement.
There was no hint of dismay among the tribal chieftains. In their eyes, the Tubo peoples defeat at the hands of the Tang army seemed like a natural oue. Soon, passionate discussions erupted.
Perhaps the alliance should persist, but we must ensure the Tang doesnt extend their influence too deeply into our territory!
The Tang might not have a genuine interest in our remote regions. This situation could be an opportunity for us. Gentlemen, Tubos morale must be at an all-time low. How about we gather our forces and attack Tubo together?
This matter requires careful consideration. However, dealing with Songtsan Gampo wont be a walk in the park
Amidst the cacophony of voices, the tribal leaders deliberated on their respective strategies to navigate the situation. Bayegu Zhang interjected with a smile, directing their attention towards him.
Regardless of what unfolds next, theres something we must do immediately, he dered. As all eyes turned to him, he continued, We must learn from the Turks downfall, which is still fresh in our memories. Now, the Tang Empire has set its sights on Tubo. Gentlemen, wouldnt you like to know the Tang Empires intentions?
His words sent a shockwave through the tent, prompting reflection. They realized that over the years, the Tang Empire had not treated neighboring tribes well, with small-scale conflicts in the Western Regions. Except for the Tu Valley tribe, which had swiftly submitted to the Tang, other tribes had met unfavorable fatesfirst the Turks, now Tubo. Weaker tribes had no reason to believe they would escape a simr fate.
Bayegu Zhangs words served as a wake-up call. Before long, the tribal chieftains reached a consensus, they would send envoys to Changan to directly inquire about Li Ers intentions.
As the sole gateway connecting the southwestern border to the Tang Empire, Song Zhou became the chosen route for these tribal envoys. Over the past few days, their numbers had steadily increased.
Su Li, still holding the highest-ranking position in Song Zhou, learned of these developments quickly. After discreet inquiries, he grasped the envoys intentions. He locked himself in his quarters, diligently drafting memorial letters, determined to achieve everything at once. These Northwestern tribes, as long as they were somewhat powerful, fell within Su Lis calcted scope of influence.
But before he could make his move, these potential allies had sensed something amiss and sought answers directly from the huntersir. Su Li found himself wondering if their sixth sense was truly that sharp.
However, he had no choice but topose a memorial letter, clearly expressing his thoughts to Li Er. He believed he understood Li Ers character fairly well. While Li Er cared about his reputation and coveted glory, he wasnt a fool. While tribal praise might give him momentary satisfaction, expanding the Tang Empires territory would undoubtedly bring him greater joy.
After all, was it better to enjoy fleeting pleasure or revel in a lifetime of happiness? Li Er could undoubtedly distinguish between the two options.
Chapter 153:
Chapter 153:
In Changan, within the Imperial Pce, Li Er had just received an emissary from the Nine Tribal Confederation and was in high spirits. ording to the envoy, the Tubo people had been causing suffering to the northwestern tribes for a long time through reckless actions. Fortunately, the Tang Dynasty had dispatched troops to subdue Tubo, greatly humbling their arrogance.
The envoy further conveyed that the Nine Tribal Confederation recognized the Tang Dynasty as the true rulers of thend and hade to Changan to pay homage and establish asting alliance. After a series of ttering remarks, Li Er was delighted by the envoys words.
Li Er strived for cultural and military achievements to enhance his reputation during his reign. Even though the Tang Dynastys military action was not directly aimed at these tribes, they had sent envoys to show their allegiance. This demonstrated that under his leadership, the Tang Dynasty had be so powerful that neighboring nations willingly paid homage. To Li Er, this was a remarkable achievement he hadnt heard of any previous emperor aplishing.
Seeing off the envoys with a joyful heart, Li Er pondered the true intentions behind their visit. This question wasnt overlyplex, and soon, Li Er fully understood the situation. The envoys from the Nine Tribal Confederation had not arrived when Tubo was pressuring Song Zhou or before the Tang Dynasty initiated its military campaign. However, as soon as Tubo was defeated, they promptly arrived. This could only mean that the battle under the walls of Song Zhou had shattered the courage of these diverse tribes.
Upon realizing this, Li Er couldnt help but be astonished. He had swiftly risen through the armys ranks and ascended to the throne. He had interacted with various tribes before, each with their unique beliefs. To be honest, these tribes werent particrly afraid of death. Whether it was the God of Longevity or any other deity, they believed death was simply a release from suffering. It was precisely because of this that the warriors of these tribes became fearless and daring on the battlefield. While their fighting tactics might becking, their sheer ferocity could still pose significant trouble for the Tang army. These tribal warriors mightck other virtues, but they certainly possessed bravery.
Earlier reports had suggested that Su Li had single-handedly terrified the Tubo army, ultimately leading them to defeat. Li Er had initially thought it might be an exaggeration. However, now it seemed that the brutality of Su Li at that time might not have been fully described in those reports, not even by a tenth. After witnessing that battle, these fearless tribal warriors were frightened enough toe to Changan voluntarily to pay tribute and submit, indicating that Li Er had underestimated Su Li.
Li Er was certainly pleased with these foreign tributes but didnt immediately agree to the envoys requests. Instead, he opened the memorial sent by Su Li.
Your Majesty, I have been away from Changan for an extended period. Considering the timing, Changle is about to give birth. After this battle, I wont have the time to leave
Once again, the message was conveyed in simplenguage, like a casual conversation. Li Er found it quite enjoyable to read. Rather than being an official report, this memorial seemed more like a lengthy letter from a son-inw to his father-inw. In the letter, Su Li expressed that he would only make this move once in the short term. He didnt particrly relish warfare, and by now, he had mostly satisfied his cravings for it.
Currently, the forces in Song Zhou were fully prepared and ready. It all depended on Li Ers stance. If you wanted to resolve the northwest situation with one decisive battle, then he would continue the fight. If you intended to take a more gradual approach, he would immediately return home and spend time with his wife and children.
At the end of the memorial, Su Li attached a short poem:
May the child be simple and untroubled,
No harm or hardship befall officials and ministers.
Upon reading this poem, Li Er was left speechless.
If you want to fight, just say so. Theres no need to use our unborn child to y word games with me,Li Er thought, feeling a mixture of annoyance and amusement at Su Lis tactics.
He understood that this small poem reminded Su Li of theck of a noble title. The underlying message was, Dont you think its time to grant me a prince title? It briefly crossed Li Ers mind that the Tang Dynasty had no history of granting titles to individuals from different ns and doing so for Su Li would set a precedent.
Originally, Li Er had nned to wait until Su Li grew older or perhaps even consider a posthumous title. However, after witnessing Su Lis remarkablebat abilities, Li Er abandoned this idea. He wasnt naive. Su Li seemed fully capable of alleviating the northwest with a single decisive battle, and if he achieved such a feat, why shouldnt Li Er dare to grant him a prince title? By then, it might feel like he was waking up from a dream.
The territory Su Li could potentially bring under control in the northwest was vast,parable to the current Tang Dynastys territory, with a poption numbering in the tens of millions. Granting him a title from a different n wouldnt be excessive. Realizing this, Li Er made up his mind to support Su Li not only in continuing his campaign but also by providing ample resources. Su Li could fight wherever he desired.
In his letter, Su Li raised the issue of Tubo captives and offered a straightforward price, ten taels of silver for a strongboreran honest and reasonable offer. Li Er considered this price fair, understanding the historical consequences of excessivebor conscription during the Sui Dynasty.
Li Er had deliberately not responded to Su Lis request earlier, hoping to negotiate the price. Now that Su Li had brought it up again, he was clearly eager for another campaign, presenting an opportune moment to discuss the terms.
The following day, Li Er declined the foreign envoys request to meet in court but agreed to all of Su Lis requests mentioned in the letter. He handled everything personally, without involving the court or the Secretariat, issuing a direct decree to dispatch people to Song Zhou.
Li Er knew that military achievements were fleeting, and any dy could result in significant losses if Su Li suddenly decided to halt the campaign. Moreover, Changle had expressed her concerns frequentlytely, particrly about Su Lis absence.
Shortly after the court session ended, Changles voice was heard from outside, and she walked in with her pregnant belly. Sheined, Father Emperor, Ive heard about the great victory in Song Zhou. When will you let my husband return?
Seeing his daughters condition, Li Er quickly stood up to greet her, feeling somewhat guilty as he discreetly shielded the memorial he had just written. Youre carrying such a heavy load. You dont need to run around. Ive told you before, Su Li will be back soon
Listening to Changlesints, Li Er found himself at a loss for words, unable to scold his beloved daughter as he might have done with others. He could only smile wryly and try to appease her concerns.
Chapter 154:
Chapter 154:
A few dayster, the three armymanders sat together conversing at the governors residence in Song Zhou City, Su Li, Li Daozong, and Su Dingfang.
Commander, are you certain His Majesty will provide funds to recruit soldiers? Su Dingfang widened his eyes, appearing utterly surprised. He and Li Daozong had long been aware of Su Lis n. In the past, they might have considered Su Lis n insane. However, they had witnessed Su Li single-handedly defeating numerous enemies and achieving remarkable feats. After witnessing such grand disys of skill, Su Lis n seemed like a natural course of action. Having amander-in-chief who could assemble an army on his own while they reaped the rewards felt like a dreame true. With such robust support, victory woulde easily. What more could they ask for?
Although they found Su Lis n reasonable, they doubted he would receive substantial support from Li Er. The reason was straightforward, Li Er was the Emperor, and no matter how much trust he had in Su Li, he needed to maintain a bnce. This was simr to how Li Jing was often givenmand of only one army during campaigns. While it appeared that Li Er ced great trust in him on the surface, this trust was limited to the military aspect. Even during military campaigns, Li Er didnt always fulfill all of Li Jings requests.
Su Li, leading a separate army this time, already held a high status. After following Li Ers orders tobat the Tubo, he sought additional opportunities to explore the teau and the northwest. Strictly speaking, this behavior was audacious. Furthermore, both Su Dingfang and Li Daozong remembered the banquet in Lin Yuan Pce thest time. Li Er had personally admitted that if Su Li could decisively pacify the northwest in one battle, he would grant him a title from a different n. Not only did Su Dingfang, but even Li Daozong, who understood Li Er very well, find this promise unreliable. So, from any angle, Li Er had no reason to demand that Su Li continue his offensive.
Su Dingfang and Li Daozong were concerned, while Su Li sat there with a smile,posed and calm. This was because Su Li believed that Li Er wouldnt disappoint him. Su Li was prepared to give up if Li Er didnt respond to such an opportunity.
Did being an outsider prince of the Tang Dynasty hold that much allure? Li Ers only sensible choice was to allocate more manpower and resources. However, for Su Li, sending more manpower had one primary purpose, having moreborers to clean up the battlefield. It would add a certain ambiance if they could also send a few outspoken generals to stand on the side and chant slogans.
Three figures entered the hall. Li Daozong and Su Dingfang wore gloomy expressions. Li Daozong looked up and immediately froze. Leading the group was the imposing and confident Yu Chigong. Beside him was Cheng Yaojin, sporting a full beard. When Li Daozong saw thest person, he couldnt help but frown.
Why is Hou Junji here? Li Daozong gave Su Li a somewhat worried nce. Hou Junji was the youngmander Li Er had esteemed even before Su Li. A single term could sum up Hou Junjis status in Li Ers eyes a former retainer of the Prince of Qin.
Li Er had even asked Li Jing to instruct Hou Junji in military strategy. Hou Junjicked education, hisnguage was crude, and he had poor emotional intelligence. Using modern terms, he was not very intelligent and had a penchant for boasting. Li Daozong had previouslymented on him, saying, Hes not smart but loves to brag. Hes a nuisance. Li Daozong couldnt understand why Li Er would bring this nuisance into Su Lis army. Yu Chigong and Cheng Yaojin were straightforward individuals and rtively familiar with Su Li. As soon as they entered the room, they shouted and gestured as if they were about to bow to Su Li. After Su Li stopped them, they pretended to be amazed. In short, both Yu Chigong and Cheng Yaojin were extremely pleased and convinced by Su Lis rise as a promising figure. They were seasoned veterans with extensive experience.
In Tang military circles, it was widely acknowledged that veterans like them were exceptional warriors. When these two entered the battlefield, they were fierce fighters, but no one would ever praise them for their tactical brilliance. This time, Su Lis victory against the Tubo was achieved without any sophisticated strategies. He relied solely on his strength to turn the tide of battle. This was the pinnacle of a great warrior!
When you joined the Right Military Guard, Lao Cheng recognized your exceptional abilities. Surprisingly, not even a year has passed, and Lao Cheng now serves under yourmand, Cheng Yaojin said with emotion, a hint of seasoned wisdom etching itself on his rugged face.
Su Li, however, wasnt one to engage in a ceremony with them. Time is of the essence. Both generals take a brief break and then assist in reorganizing the captives. Remember, all that silver is at stake. Be firm but fair with them.
Yu Chigong and Cheng Yaojin exchanged a knowing look and smiled. Thats a simple task.
In truth, Yu Chigong and Cheng Yaojins arrival wasnt orchestrated by Li Er. They had volunteered to witness the prowess of the rumored best general of the current era. As for why they hade, it made little difference to these two. They had heard that in thest battle against the Tubo, thebined efforts of tens of thousands of Tang soldiers paledpared to Su Lis achievements, which was quite astonishing. With such a powerhouse around, following him into battle wouldnt likely lead to any significant military aplishments.
At this point, Su Li shifted his gaze to behind Cheng Yaojin. And who is this?
Su Li deliberately acted like he had just noticed Hou Junjis presence. He had no choiceever since this individual had entered the room, he hadnt stopped emanating an air of disdain. He looked down his nose at people, clearly not holding anyone in high regard. It remained a mystery why Li Er had ced such a character in his ranks, but Su Li knew who this person was without asking.
Hou Junji, Duke of Chen, was known for consistently wearing an air of superiority on his face. Currently, only Li Er could barely catch his attention. However, even Li Er might not wield much influence over him in a few years.
Junior Officer Hou Junji, I greet the Grand Commander, Hou Junji casually extended his hand in Su Lis direction, not bothering to make eye contact. He emitted a disdainful snort through his nostrils, almost as if that was his version of showing respect. He emphasized the words Junior Officer and Grand Commander.
Unfazed by the attitude, Su Li responded, General Hou, if you have no other tasks, you can assist in organizing and training the youth in the city.
Hou Junji responded with a slight snort, essentially his way of agreeing.
Chapter 155:
Chapter 155:
Li Er disyed remarkable generosity this time. He sent three distinguished generals to help Su Li and instructed various provinces and countries to gather substantial provisions and supplies for Su Lis uing endeavors. With Tangs abundant food resources, Li Ers ambition to expand his territory was evident and unrestrained.
Three days after Cheng Yaojin and the others arrived, the army began its preparations in Song Zhou. Following that, under Su Lis leadership, the entire army headed directly for Tubo. After marching for just five days, they reached the western border of Tubo.
As the army traversed Tubos territory, the Tubo King, who had recently established a marital connection with the Tang Dynasty, cooperated harmoniously. Tubo was a formidable adversary, and the Tubo King understood that without the Tang Dynastys assistance, Songtsan Gampos unification of Tubo would not tolerate another power on the teau. Prudence during times of safety was something the Tubo King grasped well. If this continued, Tubo would eventually sumb to the Tubo forces.
Furthermore, Tubo and the Tang Dynasty were still in the honeymoon phase of their rtionship. The Tubo King dispatched numerous guides to lead the Tang army through theirnds and offered advice on dealing with the challenges of the high-altitude environment. Unfortunately, these tips had limited effectiveness.
During this era, general living standards were quite low, and issues like night blindness weremon due to malnutrition, even among elite troops, not to mention the more severe problem of altitude sickness. Consequently, as the Tang army prepared for battle near the border, the reports from various officer ranks were far from optimistic.
Inside themand tent, several high-ranking Tang officers were in a meeting. Cheng Yaojin appeared frustrated, his expression deted. Wei Chi Gongs usually darkplexion had a slight purple hue, indicating his struggle with altitude sickness. Su Dingfangs condition was somewhat better, but he still struggled with heavy breathing. Li Daozong and Hou Junji had milder symptoms. At the head, Su Li observed their condition without needing to inquire about the overall armys situation.
The entire army is not faring well. Altitude sickness is affecting most soldiers more severely than we expected, Li Daozong said, adding with some puzzlement, Interestingly, the young recruits we brought from Song Zhou seem to be handling it better.
Su Li nodded in agreement, exining that altitude sickness typically affected those with better physical conditions more severely due to their stronger cardiovascr systems. He even suspected that his current physical condition might remain unaffected in the vacuum of outer space.
This expedition had arger Tang army despite having fought a previous battle. In Song Zhou, Su Li enlisted localborers, who were attracted by the opportunity to earn money by helping transport provisions and supplies for the army. With the farming season over, theseborers had no better options at home.
Joining Su Lis expedition meant a chance to earn extra ie, especially after the impressive Tang victory at Song Zhou. This opportunity was enticing, and 30,000 out of the 50,000 soldiers in the expeditionary force were Song Zhouborers, a remarkable ratio.
At this moment, due to the effects of altitude sickness, only a few soldiers in the army remainedbat-ready. Surprisingly, several thousandborers were still in good shape. However, for Su Li, this difference didnt matter much. He was a one-man army capable of taking on tens of thousands alone. During the battle at Song Zhou, he even worried that Lu Dongzan might abandon his principles and flee. Now, in the heart of Tubo territory, where could Songtsan Gampo possibly run to? Su Li could easily defeat him even if they cornered him at Tubos doorstep. His force of 80,000 was essentially there to clean up the battlefield, and he didnt expect them to y a decisive role in the actual battle.
Therefore, altitude sickness was not a genuine concern for Su Li. As long as the soldiers could move, its impact was minimal. Having reached his conclusion, Su Li asked, I intend tounch an attack into Tubo territory tomorrow. What are your thoughts?
Li Daozong and Su Dingfang readily agreed, witnessing Su Lis god-like prowess firsthand. Su Lis immunity to altitude sickness and the corebat strength of the Tang army remaining intact made them confident. Cheng Yaojin and Wei Chi Gong, renowned fierce generals, had no objections. Su Lis reckless fighting style aligned with their preferences.
However, Hou Junji voiced dissent, expressing concern about the diminished military strength due to altitude sickness. He believed thatunching a strong attack might y into Tubos hands. Li Daozong challenged him, asking when they should go into battle if they waited for recovery. Hou Junji suggested waiting for at least two months, citing information from Tubo guides.
Su Li firmly dered, My decision is made, General Hou. No need to say more. He had confidence in conquering Tubo in a single battle and had broader objectives beyond Tubo. He couldnt afford to spend two months on one campaign.
Hou Junji was shocked by Su Lis direct refusal. He sneered and warned, Youre the Grand Commander, and you can make decisions regarding military matters, but if the battle goes south, dont me me for changing my attitude. With that, he left, unfazed by the surprised gazes of others.
In the capital city of Tubo, known as the City of Patriots, Songtsan Gampo gazed intensely at the war report. His frustration was palpable as he read about the recent entry of the entire Tang army onto the teau. He could easily deduce their intentions.
For the past few days, his sole focus had been ordering conscription. Tubo operated under a primitive feudal system, with remnants of very. Over seventy percent of the poption were ves, while the noblesprised less than thirty percent. Even the private soldiers maintained by nobles were effectively considered ves.
Tubo had suffered a devastating loss in a previous battle led by Lu Dongzan, with 150,000 elite troops perishing. Songtsan Gampos heart ached at such losses. With just 250,000 troops remaining, he had mobilized the entire nobility, offering substantial incentives for recruitment. The result was a reorganized army 400,000, though it paledpared to Tubos former glory.
Chapter 156:
Chapter 156:
Nevertheless, Tubo held certain advantages. They fought on home soil, immune to altitude sickness, while the Tang army struggled with this issue and was significantly outnumbered.
Despite the fluctuating situation, Songtsan Gampo remained confident. A notion simr to Lu Dongzans belief took root in his mind the advantage was on their side. But this didnt mean he was at ease.
In Songtsan Gampos prior ns, even a loss at the Battle of Song Zhou wouldnt have been a major crisis. They could retreat to the teau and rebuild their strength. However, the current Tang armymander was ruthless, killing Lu Dongzan and advancing relentlessly, seemingly intent on annihting Tubo in one fell swoop. This infuriated Songtsan Gampo.
Yet, he found himself in a predicament. Gambling the nations fate on a risky bet was like a one-shot gamble. Sess would be glorious, but failure would be catastrophic. The Tang Dynasty was a formidable adversary, and Tubo couldnt afford its wrath.
Songtsan Gampo knew that survival was paramount. Only by surviving could he hope to negotiate. Despite his confidence in Tubos advantages, he couldnt afford to be careless. Messengers were dispatched to the tribes that had previously formed alliances with Tubo.
After Lu Dongzans defeat, these alliances had lost their meaning. These tribes, once loyal to Tubo, now kept their distance, seeking opportunities to benefit from Tubos predicament. In this ruthless northwestern region, everyone followed thew of the jungle. Songtsan Gampo understood this mentality well.
Nheless, he remained confident in persuading these tribes. His reasoning was simple when one rabbit falls, the fox trembles! If the Tang Dynasty initiated a conflict with Tubo today, would they not feel a shiver down their spine? If the Tang Dynasty continued its unstoppable expansion, these tribes would eventually face the same fate as Tubo.
Songtsan Gampo firmly believed that these people would grasp the principle of interdependence. Only by uniting now, while they still possessed a certain advantage, could the various tribes hope to stand a chance. With the tribes Songtsan Gampo had rallied this time, they could potentially field an army of one million.
Such strength meant that, at least on their home turf, the Tang army wouldnt easily defeat them. A battle of 50,000 against one million was arguably one of the most one-sided conflicts in Central ins military history. Regardless of the Tang armys might, expecting each soldier to eliminate twenty enemy soldiers on average was unrealistic.
As long as they could withstand this initial wave of attacks from the Tang Dynasty, there would be room for maneuver afterward. Just as Songtsan Gampo received thetest news, it was reported that the Tang army had left Tubo.
Songtsan Gampo was confident that a mere few days wouldnt be enough for the Tang army to ovee the altitude sickness issue. The Tangmanders impatience had led to an attack on Tubo without resolving this problem. Instead of anger, Songtsan Gampo felt tion. The opponents underestimation was his greatest opportunity.
Songtsan Gampo estimated he had at least two more months to address the Tang armys advance. Understanding this, he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief.
Meanwhile, in the camps of various tribes within Tubo, Bayegu Zhang looked at the envoy sent by Songtsan Gampo with an indescribable expression. This envoy hade to request the tribes unity with Tubo.
Just two days earlier, these tribes had received letters from their envoys in Changan, revealing that the Tang Dynastys Emperor had outright rejected their requests for an audience. The message was clearthe Tang Dynasty had no intention of reconciliation.
This news cast a shadow over the hearts of all tribal leaders. While they had once harbored ambitions towards the Tang Dynasty, Tubos defeat by the Tang military had changed their perspective. The recent advance of the Tang army into the teau, directly towards Tubo, had instilled fear in them.
Many questioned the Tang Dynastys supposed courtesy and etiquette, wondering why they held such a grudge. Some even regretted their involvement in these affairs, realizing it had brought great trouble and losses.
In this moment, dread filled their hearts. One leader voiced his concerns, The Tang Dynastys rejection of our envoys may imply that they have no intention of reconciling with us.
Another leader said, Is Tubo worth the risk? I suspect the Tang Dynasty sees us as targets, too.
A third leader said, Even so, we must not ally with Tubo again. Otherwise, we could be the next to face demise.
The Tang army crossed the Da Fei River three dayster and entered Tubos territory. As they crossed the river, thendscape abruptly turned steep. The Tang soldiers, who were starting to adapt to the teaus climate, experienced worsening symptoms of altitude sickness instead of improvement.
Despite not beingte autumn, the scenery was already nketed in snow and ice. The Tang troops struggled with both altitude sickness and the extreme cold. Su Li, in response, ordered the troops to march for only three hours each day, covering a maximum of forty miles. During the night, the Tang army established camps in sheltered spots on the side of snow-covered mountains where the wind was less severe.
Inside themand tent, several generals gathered once more. Hou Junji reported, Altitude sickness has be increasingly severe in the past few days. Over thirty soldiers have sumbed to it, and many are in critical condition. His face, tinged with purplish-ck hues from altitude sickness, looked ghastly.
Why is the Grand General so obstinate? With this situation, our army will likely suffer heavy casualties before even engaging the Tubo forces. Moreover, the Grand General knows the importance of swift military action. Due to altitude sickness, our marching speed is severely hindered, giving Tubo ample time to prepare! Hou Junjis face darkened, his gaze fixed on Su Li as he coldly asked, Is the Grand General leading tens of thousands of Tang soldiers to their demise?
Su Li chuckled lightly and nced at the others. Since entering Tubos territory, the effects of altitude sickness worsened significantly. Even Cheng Yaojin and Yu Chigong could no longer endure it, showing signs of illness. Su Dingfang was in slightly better shape, but hisck of energy was still apparent. As for Li Daozong and Hou Junjis faces had turned purple, clearly affected by altitude sickness.
Chapter 157:
Chapter 157:
Objectively, Hou Junjis advice as a deputy general was quite sensible. Altitude sickness had caused significant losses in the armys ranks, and the slow marching pace allowed Tubo to prepare adequately. In this state, the Tang army would be powerless in battle, and continuing in such conditions would be suicidal.
Ignoring that Hou Junjis military strategy made sense, even ordinary sergeants and squad leaders could see the dire situation. Following Hou Junjis suggestion would mean abandoning the current battle. The aim was not to secure victory but to avoid defeat. Morally, retreating would preserve the Tang armys strength and uphold the myth of Tangs invincibility.
From a personal perspective, Hou Junji saw this as an opportunity to shift the me onto Su Li. He had anticipated being the standout young general among Li Jings sessors, given the unprecedented support Li Er had shown Su Li this time. Retreating under Su Lis leadership would be a win-win situation in his eyes.
Given the current circumstances, Hou Junji initially believed that any sensible leader would make the right choice. However, Su Li stuck to his own viewpoint, even going against the consensus. What others couldnt achieve, he believed he could due to his extraordinary strength. No one believed that the Tang army, in its current state, could defeat Tubo. At this juncture, it was evident that the Tang armys situation was dire.
If the Tang army had been weary after the forced march, their exhaustion had now reached new heights, pushing their physical endurance to the limit. Songtsan Gampo didnt need to be blind to see this. Furthermore, what Hou Junji had stated was incorrect. Altitude sickness doesnt progressively worsen. Its symptoms gradually diminish over time until they disappear. Hou Junji might not have known this, but Songtsan Gampo had no reason not to. This was their prime opportunity if the Tubo forces wanted to seize the initiative and engage the enemy.
Therefore, Su Li ordered the slower march to allow the soldiers to gradually limate to the effects of altitude sickness. More importantly, he deliberately left openings for Songtsan Gampo to exploit. With seventy to eighty thousand troops slowly advancing within Tubos territory, Songtsan Gampo should closely monitor the Tang armys status, or he wouldnt be worthy of ruling Tubo. Within a maximum of ten days, the Tubo forces would enter into battle. Su Li was, in a way, using the fifty thousand Tang soldiers as bait to draw out the primary Tubo forces. He aimed to resolve the Tubo matter in a single decisive battle.
Despite Hou Junji speaking at length, Su Li did not heed his suggestions, remaining calm and collected. This disregard only fueled Hou Junjis anger.
An ipetent fool! Ill witness your defeat and humiliation in battle! he eximed, causing tension to fill the tent.
Li Daozong rebuked him, saying, Youre also a seasoned general in the army. How can you speak so recklessly? Cheng Yaojin and Yu Chigong were even more furious, casting hostile res at Hou Junji. Yet, he remained undaunted, believing those before him followed Su Lis madness.
Cursing themander-in-chief to fail in battle before it had even begun, an action Hou Junji wouldnt dare with any othermander, was undoubtedly an act of hostility. However, facing Su Li, Hou Junji was fearless. However, Su Li was the emperors son-inw and had gained the emperors trust. After this battle, all that would be history. Hou Junji believed this battle was destined for defeat and saw no reason to spare Su Lis feelings.
Su Li squinted slightly, gazing at Hou Junji. After the battle, I hope General Hou wont forget these words. Hou Junji sneered and departed the tent. This rascal truly has the audacity. If we werent in the army, I, LaoCheng, would make him understand why roses are so red.
Su Dingfang also often questioned Su Li, Grand General, todays scouts have reported that Songtsan Gampo has mobilized his entire nations forces, amassing an army of four hundred thousand. This battle carries significant risks. Are you confident?
Su Li smiled and replied, In this battle, the advantage is on our side. Everyone, please rest assured. Hisposed smile reassured the others. They didnt know why, but despite the grim situation and the formidable opponent, when Su Li confidently stated they held the advantage, they genuinely believed him. After all, Su Li had consistently followed through on his words in everything he had done before. It was simple reasoning, could a peerless warrior who could single-handedly cut through tens of thousands of enemy troopsck a clear understanding of his abilities?
This was Su Lis first time leading an army, and he was not inflexible. If he decided to retreat, he would, at the very least, maintain the fearsome reputation he had earned from his first battle. Even Li Er likely understood this. It was just a matter of unfulfilled boasting a rather ordinary thing. However, his determination to continue attacking Tubo indicated his confidence in victory. For those following him, all they had to do was reap the rewards. Why did they oveplicate things? Not everyone was ascking inmon sense as Hou Junji.
During the war, the more the enemy feared your intentions, the more imperative it became to follow through. Songtsan Gampo grasped this principle. Hou Junji, a figure simr to him, could be regarded as an exceptional general even within the Great Tang.
Hou Junji worried that the Tubo forces might strike while the Tang army was weakened and tired. Indeed, Songtsan Gampo took that very action. Regrettably, Songtsan Gampo failed to realize his true adversary was Su Li.
Five dayster, Songtsan Gampo mobilized the entire nations forces. A colossal army of 400,000 soldiers vigorously marched towards the Da Fei River. For Songtsan Gampo, this battle was a clear-cut positive strategy. Heprehended his opponents cards and held the trump card himself. Even when facing the might of the Great Tang, Songtsan Gampo chose to openly reveal his hand from the outset.
The two forces unexpectedly encountered each other on the snowy ins west of the Da Fei River. This hignd, bearing traces of human activity since ancient times, was about to witness thergest war ever fought on its soil. The Tubo army, numbering 400,000, stood backed by the snowy mountains. As one looked into the distance, their camps stretched for dozens of miles.
Chapter 158:
Chapter 158:
Songtsan Gampos tent was positioned at the rear of his armys formation. About twenty miles away was the Great Tang camp, considerably smaller in sizepared to the Tubo forces, which seemed to almost fill the entire snowy in.
Both sides tacitly agreed and refrained from immediate engagement, instead taking time to prepare for battle.
On the Tubo side, after assigning various tasks to his troops, Songtsan Gampo returned to his tent. In this battle, even though the overt bnce of power favored the Tubo forces, Songtsan Gampo persisted in ordering numerous military simtions. Despite the futility of such exercises, given the circumstances, he continued tirelessly.
Regardless of the asion, the oue was never the least bit unexpected. Tubo emerged victorious over the Tang army. Even though Songtsan Gampo factored in Su Lis exceptionalbat prowess during the military simtions, the result remained a resounding defeat for the Tang forces. Countless instances of military simtions had convinced Songtsan Gampo that Tubo could not lose thisrge-scale battle.
However, as the situation neared, Songtsan Gampos heart was still anxious. After all, this battle staked everything on Tubos side. If they lost, it would mean his own death and the destruction of his people, with no second chances. But if they won, Tubo would regain everything it had previously lost. Notably, for over a decade of the Tang dynastys existence, no foreign force had managed to gain any real advantage against the mighty Tang army.
Regardless of the results of the simtions, Songtsan Gampo was well aware that sometimes human ns were outmatched by the whims of fate. As amander, one must anticipate victory and consider defeat, especially in his position as the king of Tubo.
In any case, Tubo had only this one opportunity. If they gave it their all and couldnt defeat the Great Tang, even if they fought to a draw, Tubo wouldnt stand a chance against the Tangs subsequent advances. Once the Tang army overcame the effects of high-altitude terrain and limatized in terms of resources, logistics, equipment, or strategy, Tubo would have no chance of victory. Sitting in his tent, Songtsan Gampo meticulously reviewed his battle n. Nearly 250,000 elite warriors were concentrated on the main battlefield while hemanded from the rear. This approach was learned from the experience of Lu Dongzans demise, where he was killed as a frontlinemander, causing the armys copse.
Despite knowing that Su Lis strength was exceptional, he was unlikely to cut through 400,000 troops and then kill Songtsan Gampo. Furthermore, how many capable fighters did the Tang army have left?
Within the Great Tang camp, Su Li ordered all levels of officers to quickly take stock of their personnel. The gathered information was far from optimistic. Out of the 50,000 Tang soldiers, only 10,000 were unaffected by the high-altitude reaction. Upon hearing this result, all themanders furrowed their brows, but Su Li remained silent, even wearing a faint smile. Both Cheng Yaojin and Yu Chigong were still recovering from the high-altitude reaction.
Su Li was acutely aware of his own physical condition. Despite feeling regret and considering the current decisive battle too dangerous, some discreetly suggested to Su Li that it might be wiser to withdraw to Tubo and wait for their forces to recover.
Hou Junji even mocked the situation, iming to be unwell and unfit for battle. However, Su Dingfang privately conveyed to Su Li that he must be included if they charge into battle the next day. Nevertheless, Su Li declined his offer.
Facing a battle of 10,000 against 40,000, the odds were overwhelmingly against them, especially in a direct head-on confrontation. Even steadfast supporters like Su Dingfang felt apprehensive. However, Su Li was content with deploying 10,000 soldiers.
While others might have imagined the worst, they still viewed Su Li as a human. But Su Li knew better. They were underestimating him. In terms ofbat prowess, he had long surpassed human limits. A force of 40,000 might seem significant, but they couldnt harm him in an era without advanced weaponry, no matter how they swung their weapons.
Furthermore, Su Li realized that in this era of warfare, his energy consumption rate was much slower than his recovery rate. In other words, his power was boundless. Annihting these 400,000 people himself wouldnt be difficult as long as he had enough time. With himself as the de and 10,000 soldiers following behind him, it was like a massive cutting edge sweeping through the battlefield. The 40,000-strong Tubo army was as fragile as tofu in front of him. What resistance could even arge piece of tofu offer against a sharp de?
As the sky began to lighten the next morning, mournful cow horn calls echoed from the Tubo army formation. Tens of thousands of Tubo cavalry slowly advanced towards the Tang camp. The gates of the Tang camp opened, and ten thousand light cavalry rushed out. Amidst the falling snow, their horses hooves werent particrly jarring. The two sides were less than five hundred paces apart in less than fifteen minutes.
Suddenly, the sound of the cow horns changed. The Tubo cavalry drew their weapons and charged towards the Tang forces. The Tang soldiers quickly formed a wedge-shaped formation, with Su Li leading the foremost tip astride a white dragon and holding a war spear. This time, Su Li wasnt charging alone. He controlled the white dragons speed to maintain a consistent distance from his subordinates in the rear as they gradually advanced.
In just the span of two breaths, the two sides violently collided. The tens of thousands of Tubo troops resembled a ck behemoth with a gaping maw, while the 10,000 Tang soldiers seemingly disappeared upon contact. However, what followed was a deafening roar of battle cries, causing the faces of all the observers in the rear to change simultaneously.
Chapter 159:
Chapter 159:
In the eyes of the spectators, the Tang army, arranged in a wedge formation, effortlessly pierced through the Tubo ranks. However, the vast numerical difference between the two sides posed a significant challenge. Charging headlong into such an overwhelming force meant the smaller side could easily be swarmed and overwhelmed by the enemy, resulting in certain deaths. Even Xiang Yu, the renowned conqueror of Western Chu known for his bravery, wouldnt dare to attempt such a move.
As expected, after the Tang army charged, they quickly found themselves engulfed by the Tubo forces, bing almost indistinguishable in the chaos of battle. Then, suddenly, a thunderous battle cry erupted, and the Tubo soldiers seemed to retreat like a receding tide, forming a gap in their formation where the Tang wedge stood. The Tang soldiers continued their relentless advance without faltering, leaving a scene of devastation behind, with the snowy in now soaked in crimson blood.
Su Li swung his war spear with unrelenting fury at the forefront of the wedge formation. In the Battle of Song Zhou, Su Li had achieved the remarkable feat of ying a thousand soldiers. However, he hadnt exerted his full strength in that battle, and his spear strikes hadnt been particrly fast. But this time was different. He faced even more enemies. From his previous experience, Su Li realized that charging into battle alone might bring satisfaction but wasnt highly effective. Thus, he chose the wedge formation to maximize hisbat effectiveness.
Su Lis war spear cleaved through the Tubo warriors effortlessly as he continued to charge forward. The nearly three-meter-long spear possessed immense force, capable of crushing opponents with even a slight contact. Moreover, the Overlords Halberd Technique focused on maximizing lethality. Nearly every strike could cleave a person in two. This brutalbat style was entirely unfamiliar to the Tubo warriors, who had only heard stories of Su Lis prowess. Now, witnessing it firsthand, many found themselves terrified.
Su Li led the charge, leaving a trail of carnage in his wake. In just a quarter of an hour, he had instilled fear in the hearts of the Tubo soldiers surrounding him. He bore the brunt of the pressure head-on and disintegrated it. The ten thousand Tang soldiers following behind him usually only needed to maintain their charge, taking care of any Tubo soldiers attempting to exploit weaknesses. The faster the cavalry charged, the more advantageous it was. Even when charging into the Tubo formation, the Tang cavalry maintained their speed without reduction.
On the other hand, despite surrounding the Tang forces, the Tubo cavalry lost their speed advantage as they closed in slowly. When they finally attempted to exploit the situation, they were easily dealt with by the more skilled Tang soldiers.
Su Li continued to swing his war spear as he charged. This time, the white dragon charged alongside Su Li, abandoning its usual agility advantage. Thebination of Su Li and the white dragon resembled the introduction of a tank in this era. Faced with such a formidable force, the Tubo warriors found themselves helpless.
Time was of the essence, and the mission was paramount. Su Li cast aside all constraints and went on a rampage, leaving countless severed limbs strewn about in his wake.
Before the battlemenced, Songtsan Gampo had set his sights on Su Li and devised numerous strategies to hinder him. One of these tactics involved cing barriers like tripping horse ropes in his path, but White Dragon easily deciphered and overcame them each time. The horses way of dealing with these obstacles was straightforward charging straight through without concern. The attempts to restrain the charging horses with these ropes were utterly futile.
White Dragon possessed unmatched strength, and its body was exceptionally sturdy and resilient, rendering the tripping horse ropes harmless. Instead, the horses attempting to pull the ropes were drawn towards White Dragon, only to be rammed to their demise.
As they surged ahead, the Tang army left a trail of blood behind them, and it was unclear how long their onught hadsted or how many lives they had imed. Suddenly, Su Li felt a bright sensation before him, and for the first time, his spear did not cleave into flesh but instead struck empty air. Had he broken through? Su Li couldnt help but furrow his brows, feeling somewhat disappointed.
Looking back, he saw his massive army still entangled with the Tibetan soldiers. However, the Tibetans had been thoroughly intimidated and fought with weakened resolve.
Su Li opted not to turn back and charge again. In such a grand battle, simply killing foes was insufficient to determine victory or defeat. Only by eliminating the enemysmander-in-chief could a decisive oue be achieved. After all, forty thousand soldiers were not merely waiting to be mowed down.
Songtsan Gampo disyed more cunning than Lu Dongzan. In the Battle of Song Zhou, Lu Dongzanmanded the central army and was easily dispatched by Su Li. However, Songtsan Gampo had positioned himself at the rear of the forty thousand troops.
Both sides tacitly understood they were each others ultimate challengers in this battle. Su Li gazed into the distance, observing that most of the Tibetan cavalry had joined the vanguard, leaving mostly infantry in the rear among the hundreds of thousands of troops. He lightly patted White Dragons horses head, lifted his spear, and charged towards the rear of the twenty thousand Tibetan troops. Once again, he charged alone, single-handedly breaking through the enemy formation!
Behind him, ten thousand Tang soldiers engaged the main force of the Tibetan cavalry. White Dragon transformed into a streak of white lightning, piercing into the rear of the Tibetan forces. Wherever he swung his spear, it brought forth a rain of blood.
At the end of the enemy formation, Songtsan Gampo stared in shock at the unfolding carnage. Only now did he realize the extent of his miscalction. He had always believed that Lu Dongzans death was due to carelessness, but now, facing this seemingly divine warrior, caution held no meaning. Even though over two hundred thousand troops stood between the two sides, Songtsan Gampo felt no sense of security. His heart was filled with intense fear.
Beside Songtsan Gampo were tribal leaders who had initially aligned with the Tibetans. Although they had declined Songtsan Gampos request to continue the alliance, they had epted his invitation to witness the battle firsthand, hoping to witness the Tibetans defeating the Tang army. However, the unfolding events were instilling immense terror in everyone. Su Li, almost single-handedly, was about to break through a force of four hundred thousand soldiers. Several tribal leaders turned to look at Songtsan Gampo, their gazes filled with pity, for they knew that Songtsan Gampo was likely meeting his end today.
Chapter 160:
Chapter 160:
At this moment, Songtsan Gampo was overwhelmed by an intense inner fear, like surging waves threatening to consume himpletely. Despite being surrounded by tens of thousands of troops, Songtsan Gampo couldnt find any sense of security. He gazed ahead, witnessing the unfolding battle. His carefully devised strategy filled him with unwavering confidence just yesterday, and was now inplete disarray.
Su Lis nearly solo efforts had almost entirely pierced through the elite cavalry he had ced on the front lines. These sudden events had shaken the Tibetan cavalry to their core. The ten thousand Tang soldiers positioned between Su Li and the Tibetan cavalry acted as an insurmountable barrier, making it impossible for the Tibetan cavalry to provide reinforcements. The elite infantry guarding the Tibetan formations front couldnt withstand Su Lis onught.
In this critical moment, Songtsan Gampo had abandoned all hope of gaining an advantage and was left with only one thoughtdanger!
Songtsan Gampo desperately wanted to escape. He wasnt foolish. He had observed the battles unfolding since itsmencement. Su Li and his ten thousand Tang soldiers had breached the Tibetan formation effortlessly, appearing unstoppable. The countless Tibetan casualties only underscored this fact relentlessly. It was evident they couldnt be halted, not at all!
Songtsan Gampo realized that even if hemanded a million troops, they would be utterly ineffective against Su Li. If Su Li wanted him dead, he would undoubtedly meet his end. The idea of retreat had firmly taken hold in Songtsan Gampos mind. Once this notion had taken root, it couldnt be suppressed. Heprehended that he would face certain death today if he didnt flee immediately.
At this point, all thoughts of kingship, legacy, and Tibets revival had vanished from Songtsan Gampos mind. What purpose did these ideals serve without preserving his own life? If he perished, Tibet would truly be lost.
In the Central ins, there was a saying: As long as the green mountains are preserved, there will be no worry about running out of firewood. As long as he remained alive, even if he were exiled to distantnds like India, Songtsan Gampo had the confidence to stage aeback.
At this time, Songtsan Gampo had three wives. His primary spouse was Princess Chizun from the neighboring country of Nepal. His other two wives, Mangfei Chijia and Muya Rujia, hailed from prominent noble families within Tibet. Songtsan Gampo ascended to the Tibetan throne at twelve, primarily relying on military prowess. Naturally, unifying Tibet within just over a decade was an ambitious goal.
Externally, he strengthened his position by leveraging the power of the Nepali kingdom. Internally, he engaged in marriages with major noble families, leading to the current situation. Even the proposal to marry into the Tang Dynasty was a strategic move on his part. Until this moment, Songtsan Gampo failed toprehend how matters had escted. He genuinely admired the Central ins culture and earnestly desired to marry a noblewoman from the Tang Dynasty.
Looking back at his actions, the only misstep he might have taken was initially being arrogant andter amodating, hoping to use military force to pressure the Tang Dynasty into agreeing to his request.
However, in Songtsan Gampos view, this approach was not unusual. A few years ago, when he dispatched envoys to the Tang Dynasty seeking a marriage alliance, the people of the Tang Dynasty had scoffed at Tibet. Despite its weaker strengthpared to Tibet, even the neighboring Tu Valley had managed to establish diplomatic ties with the Tang Dynasty. Why not Tibet?
Upon reflection, Songtsan Gampo believed that it all stemmed from Tibetsck of recognition in the eyes of the Tang Dynasty. Thus, he led a 200,000-strong army straight to Song Zhou, defeating several forces, including Tu Valley, along the way. He believed that this should have been sufficient to showcase Tibets power. Even when his army reached Song Zhou, he refrained from aggressive moves.
Lu Dongzan had suggested plotting against the Tang Dynasty, and Songtsan Gampo had been briefly tempted. If the Tang Dynasty had agreed to the marriage alliance at that time, Tibet could have withdrawn from the teau altogether.
Although Songtsan Gampo might have grown arrogant, he didnt believe that Tibet would be a match for the formidable Tang army once off the teau. He thought that by extracting enough resources from the Tang Dynasty and then focusing on development, Lu Dongzans scheme might not have been impossible in the future.
Songtsan Gampo considered himself a king, and he assumed that rulers like Emperor Li shared a simr perspective. They were, after all, political figures, and if problems could be resolved through marriage, why engage in unnecessary conflict? Political leaders were skilled in diplomacy, and a gesture from the Tang Dynasty, sending a noblewoman apanied by sought-after Tibetan craftsmen, technologies, and books, could solidify their rtionship. In the face of such an offer, Tibet would likely be respectful and avoid confrontation until they had amassed enough strength. This oue could satisfy all parties involved, leading to a peaceful resolution.
Songtsan Gampo couldnt understand why Li Er had abruptly sent troops. Initially, he wasnt afraid. He wished to test the reputed invincible might of the Tang army. It would demonstrate Tibets strength if he could engage them in battle and hold his ground. After all, if the Tang Dynasty could ept the once-troublesome Tu Valley, why not Tibet? People often fail to recognize their own faults until they were directly affected.
At this moment, Songtsan Gampo felt aggrieved but had forgotten how assertive he had been when dealing with the Tang Dynasty. Regardless, it was all over now. With a sigh, he quietly ordered his nearby guards to withdraw from the battlefield. He no longer cared about the forty thousand Tibetan troops or the entire Tibetan situation. His escape n was already in motion. He intended to flee immediately, return to his base, regroup with the remaining forces, and seek refuge in the Nepali kingdom.
Over the years, Princess Chizun, with Tibets support, had gained significant influence in Nepal. While Nepal wasnt a major power and faced threats from neighboring kingdoms, Songtsan Gampo believed he could persuade his soon-to-be father-inw, the ruler of Nepal, to step down and make room for him. Having witnessed the might of the Tang Dynasty from East Asia, Songtsan Gampo regarded countries like Nepal as impressive on the surface but not truly effectivea sentiment that might lead him to scheme against Nepal in the future.
With this escape n in mind, Songtsan Gampo turned his horses head, ready to retreat with his guards protection. However, at that very moment, not far ahead, a sudden eruption of battle cries shattered the air. Songtsan Gampo looked up in terror. A figure drenched in blood, resembling a deity or demon, had unexpectedly appeared and was now less than a hundred paces away from him.
This unparalleled warrior from the Tang Dynasty had charged deep into the midst of over two hundred thousand Tibetan soldiers, plowing through the masses. Countless Tibetan soldiers attempting to stop him were powerless to halt his advance. His warhorse tore through the ranks, leaving death in its wake as it moved like a rainbow, relentless and unstoppable. Many Tibetan soldiers who stood in its path were trampled to death.
The warrior on the horse wielded a massive halberd, sweeping through the ranks as if clearing away dust. Every brave Tibetan soldier who charged at him was reduced to severed limbs in the blink of an eye, leaving behind a gruesome scene of bloodshed.
Chapter 161:
Chapter 161:
Four pairs of eyes locked in a stare. Seated atop White Dragon, Su Lis lips curled into a grin. The cold wind on the teau was biting, and the copper facete over his face felt especially frigid. He had discarded the facete before the battle. His face was now smeared with blood, and his smile revealed rows of shiny white teeth. Witnessing this smile, Songtsan Gampo felt an unprecedented chill run down his spine.
Form up! Songtsan Gampo shouted, but his voice quivered uncontrobly, unable to hide his fear. The personal guards he had trained in Central ins tactics didnt hesitate, rushing to his side. Su Li gently pulled on the reins.
After all the killing, all the way to this point, the Tibetan soldiers surrounding Su Li had been terrified. Though they were densely packed around him, there wasnt a single soul within a four-meter radius of him. Despite being amid a sea of soldiers, he and his horse seemed to be taking a stroll. White Dragons front hooves restlessly kicked at the ground, sending up a mix of mud and blood. Su Li lowered his body slightly and gently squeezed his legs, and White Dragon let out a resounding roar that sounded more like the cry of a dragon than a horse. They elerated, continuously charging forward. Regardless of how many Tibetan soldiers stood in their way, White Dragon charged forward, undeterred. Countless weapons struck its armored body, producing muffled thuds. Then, those weapons owners were torn apart by the cold gleam of Su Lis battle halberd.
The man and the horse had turned into a massive meat grinder. Where they passed, the sky was painted a deep, bloody red. Crossing this mere hundred-step distance, the ground behind them had transformed into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Finally, Su Li broke through thest resistance of the Tibetan soldiers. Between him and Songtsan Gampo stood only a few hundred personal guards. However, these men were no different from ordinary soldiers to Su Li. With his battle halberd swinging, each of Songtsan Gampos guards was instantly dismembered.
Su Lis bloodlust surged as he charged through the crowd, left and right. In less than two-quarters of an hour, all of Songtsan Gampos guards were turned into souls beneath his halberd. And now, Songtsan Gampo was less than ten steps away!
Surrounding them were countless Tibetan soldiers. Some were afraid to act, while others had already been terrorized into losing courage. They enclosed Su Li and Songtsan Gampo in the middle, yet not a single one of them dared to raise their weapons. Songtsan Gampo gazed silently at his adversary, a hint of despair shing in his eyes. How did ite to this? He sighed deeply, asking aloud.
As the Tibetan ruler, he had his pride, and from birth, he had been regarded as the pinnacle of talent to emerge from this harshnd over thousands of years. The entire nation of Tibet regarded him as a deity, and everyone believed that Tibet could rise to greatness under his leadership. But now, Songtsan Gampo realized that his supposed deity status was false. Attempting to challenge true gods and demons with the arrogance of a false god had sealed his fate from the moment his delusions took root. He spoke, hoping for rity before the end, still struggling toprehend where he had gone wrong.
However, Su Li lowered his head slightly, looking down at him. There was no trace of emotion in his indifferent eyes, only a deep disdain. It was the sort of disdain that Songtsan Gampo had seen in the eyes of many Tang people beforea disdain that originated from the very depths of the heart.
In the past, he had felt this was aplete insult to him and his Tibetans. However, at this moment, seeing that same look again, he finally felt a sense of relief. It was at this moment that Su Li spoke. You never truly understood your identity. The Central ins are not a ce for outsiders to be revered. What we need is the awe ingrained in your hearts, Su Li said with a softugh. He lifted his battle halberd and pointed it at Songtsan Gampo, saying in a low voice, Pass down this reverence through generations, and youll survive. Otherwise, youll perish!
Difficult-to-express anger surged from Songtsan Gampos heart. Although he understood that, under the circumstances, Su Li was merely stating a fact, he felt unprecedented humiliation. Songtsan Gampo roared, raised his long knife, and charged towards Su Li. A cold light shed, and his head flew high,nding heavily on the red snow. Thus ended the era of this remarkable figure of Tibet.
Su Li lowered his head, looking at the lifeless body of Songtsan Gampo without a hint of emotion on his face. Thend of the Central ins had gone through thousands of years of conflict, umting a brilliant culture and wisdom that Tibet, a newly unified nation, could hardly imagine.
Songtsan Gampo had questioned why he had reached such a dire state. Su Li had kept to himself that Tibet might have flourished if Tibet had not ventured into the Tang Dynasty, at least during Songtsan Gampos era. Even during the time of Li Er, when Tibet had encroached on Tang territory, they had suffered humiliation. ording to Su Li, the twenty thousand Tibetan troops hadnt even encountered the main Tang army but were instead subdued by the vanguard led by Niu Jinda, retreating to the teau in disgrace. Yet, in this alternate timeline, Su Lis presence was absent.
After weighing the pros and cons, Li Er ultimately epted Tibets marriage proposal, inadvertently nurturing a tiger that would cause great harm. While Li Er lived, he was the Heaven Khan to whom all nations paid tribute. However, Tibets ambitions could no longer be contained upon his death. Tibetan forces invaded the Western Regions, capturing eighteen Tangmanders.
Decadester, the Battle of Da Fei River marked a monumental war between Tang and Tibet, concluding with Tangs defeat. In the glorious history of the Central ins before the Tang Dynasty, they had never truly suffered defeat at the hands of foreign powers. But from this point on, Tang faced repeated defeats from foreign nations, and the root cause was Li Ers excessive desire for achievements and his policy of appeasement towards Tibet.
Following these events, Li Ers title of Heaven Khan clouded his judgment, leading to the appointment of many non-Han generals in the Tang military. This, in turn, contributed to the disaster of the An Lushan Rebellion, marking the turning point of Tangs prosperity into decline.
Songtsan Gampo might have believed that his death was unjust, but in Su Lis eyes, he was the source of all these troubles. How could he be allowed to live? As Su Li had conveyed to Songtsan Gampo, the Central ins required not the respect of foreign nations but their fear. This fear needed to be ingrained in their genes, passed from generation to generation to ensure that no descendant would dare harbor rebellious thoughts against the Central ins dynasties. And it all began with the fall of Tibet.
Su Li raised his head and surveyed the scene in the sea of corpses and blood. With Songtsan Gampos death, the Tibetan army lost its will to fight. The snowy in was now filled with fleeing Tibetan soldiers, with ten thousand Tang troops in hot pursuit. Many Tibetan soldiers had cast aside their weapons and were kneeling in surrender. From that moment on, Tibet became history.
Chapter 162:
Chapter 162:
At Tang Army Camp, a group of generals stood on an improvised watchtower, silently observing the colossal Tibetan army crumbling like a mountain. Not a word was exchanged among them.
In this battle, both sides had over four hundred thousand troopsbined. However, there were no intricate maneuvers or probing attacks. They went head-to-head right from the start.
These generals had all seen their fair share of battles, but none had ever witnessed such an immense sh that could determine the oue of a single battle. Furthermore, a force of ten thousand had defeated an enemy with a staggering forty times their numbers.
The entire processsted less than three hours. Throughout these three hours, everyones faces were frozen in numb shock, devoid of expressions. Li Daozong and Su Dingfang had previously witnessed Su Lis extraordinary performance, simr to a god descending to earth. Still, at this moment, Su Lis ferocity again shattered their understanding.
For the first time, watching Su Lis solo feat of breaking through tens of thousands of enemy troops left figures like Cheng Yaojin, Weichi Gong, and Hou Junji in awe.
After a while, Cheng Yaojin sighed and remarked, Since I firstid eyes on Su Li, I sensed his extraordinary nature. He will undoubtedly be the cornerstone of the Great Tang.
Hes more than just the linchpin of the Great Tang. After this battle, he stands as a true unrivaled war deity, unmatched by anyone before or after!
Wei Chi Gongs stern countenance contorted briefly but ultimately remained silent. On the contrary, Hou Junjis eyes held a mysterious mix of fear.
He took a deep breath, his expression somewhat dazed, and said, We simply make our livelihood through war, but he was born for it. The disparity is beyond imagination. I, Hou Junji, concede!
These words surprised the others. Hou Junjis reputation among the Tang generals wasnt particrly good. Apart from Li Er, he was known for his defiance and discontent.
However, no matter how proud he was, after witnessing Su Lis godlike performance, he dared no longer speak rashly. Perhaps, in his heart, he was secretly relieved not to be adversaries of Su Li.
After all, who would want to be an opponent to such a formidable general?
At night, at the foot of the Great Snow Mountain on the backside of the teau, Bayegu Zhang led dozens of followers, urging their horses into a frenzy as they charged into the heart of the Bayegu tribes main camp.
Maintaining their speed, they rode directly into the tribal leaders tent.
My son, do we have news about the battle between Tubo and the Great Tang?
Upon entering, Bayegu Zhangs father, the chieftain of the Bayegu tribe, Bayegu Hele, weed him.
Subsequently, Bayegu Hele noticed the expression on his sons facedistorted and filled with terror.
Bayegu Zhang didnt say a word, instead downing a gulp of barley wine and then taking several deep breaths before regaining hisposure.
Father, Tubo has lost! Bayegu Zhangs first words caused Bayegu Helesplexion to drastically change.
The Nine Tribes of the Iron Leagues were situated adjacent to Tubo. Their understanding of Tubo was naturally much more profound than their knowledge of the Great Tang.
Tubo alone could gather an army of over four hundred thousand capable warriors. Although they had been in a state of fragmentation and disarray before, with a less prominent reputation, the rise of Songtsan Gampo had propelled Tubo into rapid growth.
On the western and northern borders of the Great Tang, Tubos territory was already thergest among the neighboring countries, with a sizable poption.
With this foundation, they naturally possessed inherent advantages. When Tubo previously dispatched troops to Song Prefecture, it sent shockwaves throughout the various states in the northwest.
Everyone had been observing closely. After all, the invasion of a massive Tubo army was the most significant move by a foreign power against the Great Tang since the Treaty of Wei River.
Everyone had been anticipating the Great Tangs response, with many secretly hoping for another opportunity for a daring advance.
Due to these circumstances, when Tubo sought alliances with these smaller nations, they readily agreed without hesitation. Little did they know, they had just sent troops and were still observing the situation.
Tubos General Lu Dongzan suffered a heavy defeat right under the walls of Song Zhou. After the battle, not only did Lu Dongzan lose his life, but Tubo also suffered a loss of one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers.
These smaller nations would have naturally chosen to retreat and mind their own business if it had been just this.
Who could have anticipated that the Tang army would swell in numbers and consider attacking Tubos hearnd?
Fifty thousand Tang soldiers facing off against four hundred thousand Tubo troops might still have a fighting chance on a in.
However, the teau where Tubo was situated was practically a cursednd. Just by being there, one could be affected by the miasma, which would drastically reduce theirbat strength.
(ED Note: Miasma is a term for noxious or unhealthy air that was once believed to be the cause of diseases in the past)
Reciprocally, the smaller nations still believed that Tubo had some fight remaining. Therefore, they decided to embrace a wait-and-see strategy. The Tang armys invasion of Tubo undoubtedly intended to obliterate the nation. Large-scale conflicts typically require at least a year or two to yield noteworthy oues.
Who could have anticipated that just a few dayster, Bayegu Zhang would return? Furthermore, from his appearance, it seemed like something had startled him. This left Bayegu Hele even more bewildered. The men of the Bayegu tribe were all descendants of the Great Snow Mountain and were nevercking in courage. What could have frightened him to such an extent? Simply because Tubo was defeated?
Bayegu Zhang took another sip of wine, and his face turned an unusual shade of red. Father, the Tang army had only ten thousand soldiers, and within noon, they defeated Tubos four hundred thousand troops! No, to be exact, it was a single individual who routed Tubos army!
Bayegu Hele blinked a hint of anger in his eyes. Zhang, even if the deities of the snow mountain were to descend to the mortal realm, Im afraid they wouldnt possess such power!
Father, its not just me who witnessed that battle. I swear, even the snow mountain gods wouldnt equal the supernatural prowess of that Tang general!
Bayegu Zhangs expression was filled with a lingering sense of fear. He alone carved through four hundred thousand soldiers and then slew Songtsan Gampo!
Songtsan Gampo is deceased? Bayegu Hele widened his eyes.
Bayegu Zhang let out a sigh, his face filled with sorrow. Father, the ambitions of the Great Tang go beyond our reach. Even if we were to entertain our usual thoughts of gaining some advantage, we shouldnt have them this time.
That Tang generals objective isnt solely Tubo. Our envoy in Changan has sent wordthe Emperor of the Great Tang is furious this time and intends to subdue the surrounding small nations like us
Bayegu Hele sneered, If the Great Tang pushes too far, we smaller nations will certainly unite. No matter how formidable the Tang army is, facing the million-strong armies of the Western Regions, they wont find it easy to appease us!
Bayegu Zhang looked at his father with a hint of sympathy. He had held the same view before witnessing Su Lis extraordinary performance. However, confronted with the Tang army now, Bayegu Zhang couldnt summon the slightest hint of resistance.
In that massive battle on the teau, most of the tribal envoys who had aligned with Tubo sessfully escaped. They also discussed forming a coalition to oppose the Great Tang. But Bayegu Zhang didnt share their perspective. Su Li alone could carve through four hundred thousand soldiers and, after the battle, still converse with other Tang generals carefreely, disying no signs of exhaustion. Who knew if he could replicate the same against a million soldiers?
The only prudent choice was to retreat rather than confront the challenges head-on. What advantage was there in sacrificing themselves and their ns for their pride? Songtsan Gampos blood on their necks had not even dried yet. Had these people already forgotten?
Bayegu Zhang hurried back through the night to ensure that the Bayegu tribe made early preparations. Other smaller nations might talk about forming alliances, which was eptable. However, the Bayegu tribe couldnt afford to be obstinate. The aftermath had to be arranged appropriately. What was wrong with opting for a more cautious approach when confronted with life-and-death decisions?
Chapter 163:
Chapter 163:
Luoxie City was now under the firm control of the Tang army, with key positions guarded by them. Following the citys upation, Su Li issued a series of orders. Prominent Tubo nobles were required to proceed to Changan and await judgment by the Tang Emperor. Military rule was established in Tubo until local Tang officers arrived to govern the area. Anyone from Tubo who dared to defy Su Lis rules faced one punishmentdeath.
Simultaneously, Su Li dispatched personnel to prepare the Tubo royal family for transportation to Changan, a necessary step after the conquest. In just three days since the Tang armys arrival in Luoxie City, order had been restored. The former Tubo royal pce now served as a temporary military headquarters where various generals gathered.
With time, the high-ranking members of the Tang army settled into their respective roles. Li Daozong was in charge of gathering military intelligence, while Su Dingfang handled camp patrols and daily management. Cheng Yaojin and Wei Chigong, the two formidable warriors, oversaw the management ofmonborers. Hou Junji was responsible for provisioning transportation.
Initially, the three neers were somewhat dissatisfied with Su Lis assignments, but the decisive victory on the teau and the destruction of Tubo changed their perspectives. Cheng Yaojin and Wei Chigong, overseeing the cleanup of the battlefield, discovered valuable treasures from the Western Regions, making them content. However, the atmosphere in Changan at this time was not as open as it would be.
In Luoxie City, they had acquired numerous treasures from the Western Regions, including exotic goods and captivating women. However, routine military responsibilities like provisioning offered fewer rewards at the moment, leaving Hou Junji discontented. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to swallow his dissatisfaction due to his past conflicts with Su Li and witnessing Su Lis formidablebat prowess.
During a meeting, they maintained a facade of harmony. Commander, scouts have reported that many states in the Western Regions have formed alliances, and their intentions seem directed towards us, Li Daozong reported.
The othermanders were somewhat surprised. Except for Su Li, most of them had campaigned in the Western Regions, a vast and sparsely popted region with numerous small states and tribes. These so-called small states often epassed rtivelyrge tribes, and centuries of coexistence had led to generations of hostility among them. Constant struggles for dominance resulted in the emergence and disappearance of countless regional nations. The fact that these nations were now uniting to resist the Tang army was a significant and unexpected development.
However, Su Li considered it quite normal. The High teau Battle led to the capture of many envoys from the Western Regions by the Tang army, revealing Songtsan Gampos covert actions. It was reasonable for these small nations to fear Tang retaliation, even if they had remained within their territories and behaved obediently.
Su Li had no intention of sparing them, as this had been decided before the campaign began. These non-Han tribes might havecked certain cultural aspects, but they possessed intelligence. The harsh environment of the Western Regions offered few opportunities for survival, and relocation was a dangerous endeavor. Resisting the Tang army, though challenging, provided them with a glimmer of hope.
Having not witnessed Su Lis power firsthand, it was challenging for them to believe that even if they assembled a million-strong army, they would still face defeat. The decision to unite was straightforward, but in reality, they had chosen a path leading to their own downfall.
Su Li had no fear of the so-called million-strong army for him. It was an advantage. This time, when he left Changan, his goal was a decisive battle to settle matters in the northwest. While tribes engaged in conflict, the oues wouldnt differ significantly, but it was still preferable for him.
However, Su Li didnt want to waste too much time in a prolonged campaign. Only about a month left until Changles delivery, and he needed to conclude the battle before his child was born. The alliance of the Northwestern nations yed right into Su Lis hands.
Ive decided to leave behind thirty thousand troops to assist in managing the situation in Tubo. The rest of our forces will form a light cavalry and head north directly. Since those foreign nations wish to unite, theyve given us the perfect opportunity for a decisive battle, Su Li said faintly.
The other generals exchanged nces, their faces showing excitement. During the teau battle, Su Li led ten thousand riders to a resounding victory against Tubo. Their contingent had stayed out of the conflict due to the miasma. However, this time, the miasma did not hinder their march into the Western Regions. Who among the generals wouldnt want to leave their mark in such a historic, epoch-making battle?
After a heated discussion, Hou Junji was unanimously chosen by the group to manage Tubo. In the past, this position would have been highly coveted. Before the officers sent by the imperial court arrived, Hou Junji would practically be the supreme ruler of Tubo, able to do as he pleased.
However, his face disyed no joy. It was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He knew that his previous sh with Su Li had been too intense. In the past few days, he had been attempting to gain favor with Su Li. Although Su Li hadnt acted against him, he could sense the others rejection. Given his personality, he would naturally seek opportunities for recognition, even if it meant being shameless. But now, the military had essentially be a one-man show under Su Lismand. Hou Junji had to begrudgingly ept his position and cooperate despite his reluctance.
A few dayster, early in the morning in Changan city, another messenger on horseback with a small g raced through as the city gates opened. Soon, a loud voice echoed through the streets and alleys of Changan.
Good news! Good news!
General Su Li, on the high teau, broke through the forty-thousand-strong Tubo army, personally slew the Tubo Zanpu, Songtsan Gampo! Tubo has been annihted!
The messenger traversed all the districts of Changan, almost shouting the news to every corner. It wasnt until daybreak that he finally disappeared into the Imperial Pce. By then, the entire city of Changan was already in a frenzy. This was the first true war of annihtion against foreign tribes since the establishment of the Great Tang, and the people who heard the news were incredibly excited.
Chapter 164:
Chapter 164:
The people of the Great Tang were undoubtedly proud. Their pride stemmed from the legendary might of the Tang military, which had remained undefeated in battles. However, despite the Tang armys strength, they had never engaged in a total war that aimed to eradicate another nation.
Whether it was the Eastern Turk Khan in the past or theter Tu Valley, neither had beenpletely eradicated. Both ethnic groups had submitted to the rule of the Great Tang, retaining their ethnic names and territories to this day.
However, the war against Tubo was fundamentally different. In this battle, the Tubo Zanpu, Songtsan Gampo, was killed on the battlefield. Furthermore, the Tang forces directly upied Tubosnd. This marked a true war of annihtion, a feat unprecedented in Tang history.
The differencey in the fact that the Tubo Zanpu had fallen in battle this time, and the Tang army had seeded in upying Tubo. This was a genuine war of annihtion, an aplishment that had not been achieved before. No one could have anticipated that Su Li would bring such a huge surprise not long after the victorious news of the Battle of Song Zhou. Everyone was specting about Su Lis capabilities, which led to consecutive battle victories.
Moreover, the records of these battles were incredibly intimidating. Thetters entire force was annihted by fifty thousand against one hundred and fifty thousand. Furthermore, these troops were pitted against the entire might of the Tubo nations army, with a stark difference in strength, yet they managed to win. Astonishingly, this time, they directly wiped out the Tubo forces.
In the past, the citizens of Changan were ustomed to hearing about sesses on the border. However, they had never heard of such unbelievable achievements. Why wasnt the reputation of the War God Li Jing particrly resounding among the people? It was because every time he fought a battle, it took years as the unit of measurement. He frequently achieved minor victories today and tomorrow, winning again and again.
The citizens of Changan had be aesthetically tired from the continuous stream of victorious reports, so there wasnt much excitement left when the final victory was achieved. Most likely, there were feelings of its just like that.
However, it was apletely different story when Su Li led troops into battle. There was either no news, or when there was news, it was earth-shattering. The ordinary citizens who listened for amusement didnt understand the intricacies involved. They were just happy with the entertainment. But the militarymanders who heard this news and the court officers who understood military matters were all utterly shocked. No one could imagine how Su Li achieved such astonishing battle records.
On this day, no militarymander left their homes to drink as if they were all emting Li Jing. They locked themselves behind closed doors, secluded in their studies. Countless people tried repeatedly to deduce the secrets behind it, yet they still couldnt grasp the essence. Within the pce, the war reports received by Li Er were naturally much more detailed than those received by others. This particr war report was extremely lengthy.
Since entering the teau, the Tang army had been facing continuous difficulties. Despite knowing that their army achieved aplete victory and destroyed the Tubo kingdom, Li Er couldnt help but furrow his brow as he read the constant stream of bad news in the report. Shortly after entering the teau, the miasma affected almost the entire Tang army, causing widespread illness. As time went on, there were even casualties due to this miasma.
There were ongoing conflicts among the top ranks of the military. Judging solely from the descriptions in the war report, it seemed that Su Li obstinately persisted in attacking Tubo even in the face of these unfavorable conditions. If this battle had failed, just seeing this portion would have been enough for Li Er to have Su Lis head chopped off.
Stubbornly adhering to ones own opinions was also a major taboo for amander, especially when the visible power bnce between the enemy and us was disparate. Su Lis actions, in this case, would typically be seen as leading the entire army to their deaths. Following that, Li Er saw theplete process of the Battle of Great Fei River.
In that battle, the Tang army could only muster a mere ten thousand soldiers and horses, which made Li Er envision the peril of the situation. Later, the familiar scene unfolded a lone individual charging the enemy formation, breaking throughyers of encirclement, and ultimately publicly beheading Songtsan Gampo. Su Li, a solitary figure, forcefully pierced through the ranks of Tubos four hundred thousand-strong army. Witnessing this, Li Er couldnt help but take a sharp breath of astonishment.
Being a seasoned general on the battlefield, Li Er had faced life-threatening situations countless times, understanding better than anyone that weapons spare no one on the battlefield. Many renownedmanders had lost their lives to a simple arrow. It was a daring feat for someone like Su Li, who frequently charged into the fray, deliberately cing himself amid encirclement, yet still managed to carve a bloody path out. Li Er wouldnt dare even to imagine it, let alone just hear about it.
But amander like Su Li, who could break through a siege of four hundred thousand soldiers and emerge unscathed, had miraculously appeared in reality. Furthermore, he cut through this massive army and emerged unharmed, which was astonishing. Li Ers brows involuntarily furrowed slightly, and his heart was in a state of tumultuous shock.
Su Lis disyedbat prowess in this battle exceeded anyparison to mere chance. With these achievements alone, he had far surpassed Li Ers imagination. Looking at the war report in his hand, Li Er was filled with amazement and doubt. He then took out several confidential letters alongside the war report. After quickly scanning these letters, Li Er closed his eyes slightly and thought.
Its not a rumor. Its true
At this moment, he inexplicably remembered the origin that Su Li had mentioned before, In the heavenly white jade capital in the heavenly white jade capital Opening his eyes again, Li Ers expression was incrediblyplex. If he really is a celestial being How could anyone from the mortal world possibly stand in his way?He thought.
Quickly, Li Er set aside this thought temporarily. Regardless of everything, this battle directly destroyed Tubo and brought it under the rule of the Great Tang. It was Su Lis military achievement but also an extraordinary aplishment for Li Er.
The title of Emperor, known as the Respected One of the Ninth Five, naturally indicated that this positions privileges and benefits were beyond ordinary peoples imagination over several lifetimes. Even those powerful ministers who wielded great authority and held supreme positions in court might not truly understand where the Emperors pleasuresy. Wealth, beautiful women, fame, and fortune were easily obtained in their shallow perception. What an Emperor could enjoy, they believed they could enjoy equally.
However, in Li Ers eyes, how could others truly understand the advantages of being an Emperor? Just as it is now, the thrill of creating a massive aplishment from scratch surged within him like a tide, making his body tremble slightly with excitement. The achievement of annihting a nation! What does it mean to aplish the destruction of a nation?
To put it inly, concerning Tubo, as long as the Emperor of the Great Tang, Li Er himself was willing, he couldpletely exterminate its royal family, erase its lineage, and subjugate its people. In other words, with a single thought from Li Er, he could make Tubo, which was once a rtively powerful nation, disappearpletely from reality. From then on, the only meaning of Tubos existence would be to highlight the martial achievements of the Emperor of the Great Tang, adding a bold and colorful stroke to his journey of bing an eternal emperor.
Moreover, Li Er could intentionally depict Tubo as even more powerful in historical records. This would help to contrast his exceptional nature as an Emperor. To wield the tool of a nation, to hold the power of life and death over millions internally, and to control the fate of other ethnic groups externally to have the freedom to act as one pleases this was the power of an emperor. In the contemporary world, only Li Er could experience this feeling fully. How could he not be fascinated by it?
Chapter 165:
Chapter 165:
Although the n had been established, Su Li encountered significant challenges during his time in Tubo. This marked a massive invasion of the teau by the dynasties of the Central ins in a millennium. Given the unique geographical and climatic conditions, it wasnt practical even if Su Li genuinely wanted a hands-off approach. Ignoring other factors, addressing altitude sickness alone required him to personally gather data from various sources.
Previously, Su Li had believed that the physical fitness of ancient people wasnt significantly different from that ofter generations. But, in reality, people of this era suffered from severe nutritional imbnces. Common citizens struggled to obtain enough food and water, which did affect their physical strength. As for formidable generals like Cheng Yaojin and Wei Chi Gong, they did possess extraordinary natural talents, but their daily diet primarily consisted of meat. The warriors of this time were quite different from the graceful figures portrayed inter period dramas.
Typically, militarymanders were robust individuals with broad shoulders and stout waists. Those considered fierce generals had distinct physiqueseither tall or if not tall, they wererge and horizontally developed. These imbnced dietary habits led to many individuals suffering from rheumatism, gout, and underlying health issues. Such a physical foundation slightly hindered their adaptability to high altitudes. It took nearly twenty days for the Tang army to gradually limate to the high-altitude environment.
The firsthand experiences of tens of thousands of troops allowed the apanying military doctors to umte valuable knowledge. The officer in charge of overseeing medical affairs, who had arrogantly predicted that in the future, the teau would no longer be off-limits for the Tang people, was left astonished by Su Lis aplishments.
Su Li also discovered that these military doctors were exceptionally talented. They had found a way to produce pure oxygen. Upon closer inquiry, Su Li was surprised. The method used by this medical officer involved bringing people up and having them stay for about ten to fifteen days. Those who could endure it naturally adapted, while those who couldnt were sent away. This approach was straightforward and startling.
However, the medical official remained confident, stating that very few people had ever stayed in this challenging ce for a full month, let alone tens of thousands ascending the teau together. There was a saying that fear arised from the unknown. People who hadnt fully experienced being infected by miasma and recovering naturally felt fear towards it. But now that theypletely understood, how could such minor difort influence them?
The medical official confidently handed a report to Su Li, instructing him to deliver it to the Emperor. Su Li could only smile wryly and told him to seek out Hou Junji, believing he would be interested in such achievements.
Five dayster, the matters in Tubo were resolved. The Tang army set out once again, with twenty thousand light cavalry heading north. As they descended, the terrain gradually became lower. After enduring the challenges of low pressure and oxygen deficiency, the soldiers regained their vitality when they returned to an environment they were ustomed to, and morale soared to unprecedented levels.
During this period, the various Western Regions states had united, amassing an army of a million soldiers. They had discovered the Tang armys marching route, which led through the northwest corner of Tubo directly into the Kunlun Mountains. Consequently, they positioned their forces in the Kunlun Mountains, waiting patiently to exploit any vulnerabilities and catch the Tang army off guard.
More than twenty foreign states joined forces here, sealing their alliance with blood and pledging to resist the Tang armys invasion. Facing an existential crisis, these smaller nations stood united and were determined to fight. A million-strong troops were arrayed on the Kunlun Mountains, forming a dense, intimidating spectacle.
The Nine Surnames of the Tiele, as a major power in the northwest of the Great Tang, naturally joined this coalition. They positioned their camps at the forefront. The Bayegu Tribe of the Nine Surnames publicly dered that if the Tang army were toe, they would be the first to face the consequences. Now, with the coalition of many nations, they were indirectly being saved by other nations. Their positioning at the forefront was only just and fair. This statement deeply moved the other allied nations, whomended the Nine Surnames of the Tiele for their sense of righteousness.
During the night, within the camp of the Nine Surnames of the Tiele, the leaders of the nine tribes gathered in the royal tent of the Bayegu Tribe.
Hele, we are on the brink of a major battle. Youve summoned us here. What matter do you wish to discuss? The leaders of the other eight tribes looked at the somewhat secretive father and son, puzzled.
Bayegu Zhang weed them and said with a smile, My uncles, Ive called you here today to discuss a matter of life and death for our Tiele tribe! After a moment, the other eight tribe leaders were rmed.
The most irascible leader of the Qi tribe angrily questioned, You want us to betray the alliance and flee in the face of battle?
Bayegu Zhang chuckled, Why not? Ive witnessed the Tang armymander, and hes like a supernatural being, far beyond human strength. Even the forty-thousand-strong Tubo army couldnt stop him alone on the teau. What makes you think our so-called million-strong army can withstand him?
The leader of the Tongluo n nodded in agreement, saying, Ive heard from the Xue Yantuo people that the Tang armysmander, Su Li, is indeed like a celestial being descended to earth, a peerless war god. Even surrounded by four hundred thousand soldiers of Tubo, he cut through their ranks and killed Songtsan Gampo.
The two echoed each other, causing hesitation among the leaders of the other tribes as well.
Ultimately, their confidence inunching an offensive rested on the fact that they had a million-strong army. If their million-strong army was useless against the Tang forces, then in the event of battle, these tribal leaders would be targets of the Tang armys onught. What would be the point of fighting, then?
Since you n to flee, why did you camp at the forefront? Even the leader of the Qi tribe had calmed down and asked with doubt.
Bayegu Hele gave a bitter smile and exined, Our original n was to escape if possible, to lead our people to migrate elsewhere. But our Tiele tribe relies on nomadic life. Although the Western Regions are vast, suitable areas for survival are not plentiful.
To migrate, we would need to head west. This choice is fraught with danger, and even if we find a ce to survive, only a few of our people might survive the journey.
Migrating is ast resort, something we would only consider when other options fail. After discussing it with Zhang, we found a most suitable path for us!
Hearing this, the leaders of the other tribes became intrigued. To put it bluntly, this coalition of multiple nations against the Great Tang was an act of desperation. After the Tangs decisive victory over Tubo and their subsequent expansion into the Western Regions, everyone understood that the Tang mightunch a thorough campaign to clear the region. Who could expect to keep everything intact under the shadow of such a powerful Tang force?
Under the immense pressure of the Tangs strength, no one wished to stand alone. But if there were any other choices, who would willingly provoke the Tang? Was a million-strong army impressive? Even if they miraculously managed to win this battle, how could these small nations withstand the endless retaliatory actions that the Tang wouldunch afterward? The current situation was merely a desperate attempt to find a temporary solution.
At this point, dont beat around the bush. Just speak inly! The leader of the Tongluo tribe urged.
Bayegu Zhang chuckled, My friends, why dont our Tiele tribe surrender and offer allegiance directly to Su Li?
Chapter 166:
Chapter 166:
As Bayegu Zhang¡¯s words settled, the interior of the royal tent fell into silence. After a while, heavy breathing broke the silence. The leader of the Tongluo tribe struggled to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that themander of the Tang army has an intense aura of bloodlust. Even if we¡¯re willing to surrender, would he ept it?¡±
Upon hearing this, Bayegu Zhang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He had been gathering information about Su Li during this time. At this moment, he could confidently say that no one understood Su Li better than himself in this massive camp of a million people.
¡°Uncles may not be aware, but Su Li isn¡¯t originally from a military background. His original identity is the consort of the eldest princess of the Tang,¡± Bayegu Zhang exined.
Suddenly, the others disyed expressions of disbelief. Bayegu Zhang continued slowly, ¡°Aside from being a consort in the Great Tang, Su Li is also known as the Poet Saint¡¡±
As he spoke, Bayegu Zhang couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder once again. Whenever he thought about Su Li¡¯s various identities and recalled the ferocious and ruthless warrior who could kill as easily as mowing grass on the battlefield, he struggled to reconcile the stark contrast.
¡°It¡¯s said that Tubo previously sent envoys to the Great Tang seeking a marriage alliance. The Emperor of the Tang was originally inclined to agree, but Su Li vigorously objected on valid grounds. The Emperor then dispatched him to lead troops into battle. ording to reports from our envoys in Changan, Princess Changle is about to give birth, and this consort is undoubtedly eager to return by now.¡±
¡°Su Li was originally a schr and didn¡¯t willingly take up arms or lead troops into battle. He may not regard this million-strong coalition of Western Regions as a significant threat. However, if we can surrender to him at a critical moment, causing chaos among the coalition before the actual battle, why would he not ept it?¡± Bayegu Zhang was full of confidence, smiling as he spoke. The other tribal leaders nodded in agreement. What Bayegu Zhang had mentioned was indeed amon human inclination.
However, they soon thought of another problem. The leader of the Qi tribe asked, ¡°Even if Su Li is willing to ept our surrender, handing over our territories would make us mere pawns for the Great Tang. We would be at the mercy of others, with our fate controlled by a single thought. The risk is too great¡¡±
This issue was highly realistic. It was important to note that the survival rule followed by the Western Regions nations had always been thew of the jungle. Whenever there was a chance, they would not ept surrender but rather annihte the opposing tribe. There were numerous instances of those who surrendered being ruthlessly exterminated afterward. Even though they had often heard that the Central ins were and of rituals and courtesy, when it came to a matter that concerned their entire tribe¡¯s life and death, having doubts was entirely reasonable.Bayegu Zhang chuckled softly and said, ¡°The Central ins have always emphasized ethics and would not tarnish their reputation in such matters. As long as they are willing to ept us, our days in the future might be even better than now.¡±
Amidst the puzzled and confused gazes of the tribal leaders, Bayegu Zhang slowly exined, ¡°There¡¯s a famous general in the Great Tang named Ashina She¡¯er, a figure you all might be familiar with.¡±
The others nodded thoughtfully upon hearing his words. Ashina She¡¯er was indeed a renowned figure in the Western Regions. He was from the royal family of the Turk and had once been in control of the Nine-Tribes Iron Spear, which the Nine Tribes of the Iron Arrow belonged to. Later, he was defeated by the Turks and sought refuge with the Great Tang.
Despite his previous enmity with Li Er, especially due to his origins in the Eastern Turk, Li Er treated him favorably. Not only did Li Er appoint him as the Grand General of the Left Brave Guard, but he also married his princess to Ashina She¡¯er, making him a consort.
¡°Furthermore, Qibi Helies from the Qibi tribe. Initially, he surrendered to the Tang with just over a thousand people, and now he holds a high position within the Great Tang as well.¡±
Mentioning Qibi Heli brought aplex expression to the leader of the Qibi tribe. He was well aware of Qibi Heli¡¯s existence and his thriving position within the Great Tang.
Providing two examples, Bayegu Zhang concluded, ¡°Although these two individualse from noble backgrounds, when they surrendered to the Tang, they were like dogs without a home. The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty not only epted them but also treated them generously.¡±
Looking around at the tribal leaders with a resolute expression, Bayegu Zhang continued loudly, ¡°The Nine Tribes of the Iron Arrow will submit and offer our allegiance to the Great Tang, leading all of our people to voluntarily join. Can this not bepared to what those two individuals did?¡±
At this point, there was no need for further words. Judging by the flushed faces and the increasingly heavy breaths of the tribal leaders, it was clear which decision they were leaning toward. Bayegu Zhang continued, ¡°The Great Tang¡¯s army is well-known for valuing its cavalry strength in the Central ins. If we, the Nine Tribes of the Iron Arrow, join the Great Tang¡ªeven if it¡¯s just to oversee their horse farms¡ªwe stand to gain significant benefits. It¡¯s said that Su Li introduced two new types of grain, and since then, the Great Tang has never faced the threat of famine. By aligning with the Great Tang, we won¡¯t have to roam as nomads or struggle to feed our people. Under the protection of the Great Tang, it¡¯s undeniably a great opportunity,¡± Bayegu Zhang passionately argued, firmly paving the path to allegiance.
As he spoke, the leaders of the Nine Tribes of the Iron Arrow gradually abandoned their previous stance. Finally, they unanimously agreed to surrender and submit to hisst words.
In just five more days, the coalition forces received news that the Tang army had indeed advanced towards the Kunlun Mountains and had positioned themselves on the in less than twenty miles away from their camp. Scouts reported that the Tang army descending from the teau numbered less than twenty thousand, all mounted on light cavalry.
Upon hearing this, the leaders of various tribal nations were eager to engage and ready to make a significant move. With a massive numerical advantage of one million against twenty thousand, their confidence soared, reminiscent of the confidence disyed by Lu Dongzan Zanpu and Songtsan Gampo in the past. They believed they held the upper hand.
Simr to the previous battle on the teau, after just one night of preparations, both sides decided to engage in a decisive battle on the following morning on the in of Kunlun Mountains. The leaders of the various nations spent the entire night without sleep. As the second day dawned, they ordered the preparation of meals and readied the entire army for an assault. However, as they arranged their formations and prepared to march out of the camp, they made a startling discovery.
The Nine Tribes of the Iron Arrow, who had eagerly volunteered to take the vanguard position, had disappeared overnight. The troops meant to be at the forefront of the attack had betrayed the coalition forces and abandoned the camp. They had switched sides during the night and joined the enemy ranks. This sudden betrayal left the leaders of the coalition nations furious.
While the Nine Tribes of the Iron Arrow might not have been the most formidable among the coalition forces individually,bined, they could muster nearly two hundred thousand mounted cavalry. On the eve of battle, this treacherous betrayal sent shockwaves through the coalition forces. The news quickly spread throughout the camp, causing morale to plummet among the troops. The soldiers who were about to engage in battle became agitated and uneasy.
As a result, when the Tang army saw the coalition¡¯s force of over eight hundred thousand soldiers, they witnessed a peculiar scene. The once-unified formation of the coalition forces was now scattered and divided, with each nation distrusting the others. There was no borate maneuvering this time.
The twenty thousand Tang soldiers formed their formation in the shape of an arrowhead. The Tang forces charged forward, led by Su Li and supported by the three prominent generals Cheng Yaojin, Wei Chigong, and Su Dingfang. Behind them, the remaining twenty thousand Tang soldiers followed suit, creating an imposing sight as they surged towards the enemy lines. Thus, in this atmosphere of mutual suspicion and chaos among the coalition forces, thergest battle ever seen in the history of the Western Regions began unexpectedly.
Chapter 167:
Chapter 167:
In the city of Changan, another peaceful morning began. Just a month had passed since news of the significant victory in the southwest had arrived, where the grand army had conquered the teau and defeated the Tibetan forces. The people of Changan were still immersed in the joy of this triumph, unable to escape its influence.
Throughout this month, every corner of the streets and alleys in Changan buzzed with discussions about the Southwest victory. No one had expected that an even more sensational surprise was quietly approaching.
Before the first light of dawn broke, the distant gates of Changan¡¯s city walls slowly opened. Dozens of messengers, each carrying a small g, were already waiting there. They urged their warhorses forward and galloped towards the city.
Momentster, the sound of urgent messages filled the air in Changan. ¡°Sess in the Western Regions! Our army has achieved a major victory at the Onion Ridge, defeating a coalition of a million troops from various Western Region nations. General Su Li, leading the charge, defeated the leaders of eight nations, including Xue Yantu, Gao Chang, Shiguo, and the Khazars, capturing more than three thousand enemy soldiers. The nine tribes of the Tiele surrendered and offered their allegiance, causing turmoil among the Western Region nations¡¡±
Even though it was still early, and the market stalls had not yet opened, the resounding tolls of the Jingyun Bell continued to ring one after another. The gates of all the 108 market districts swung open, and the officers from each district, adorned with military honors, stood respectfully at the entrances. Even the patrolling martial officers who hadn¡¯t returned to their offices yet kneeled on one knee and pounded their chests as the messengers passed by. Even the gants lingering in the pleasure quarters, preparing to return home for the night, stood on the sides of the street and bowed in deference.
The streets were filled with a proud parade of achievements, an unprecedented spectacle since the establishment of the Great Tang Dynasty, truly unfolding before the people¡¯s eyes. Just awakened, the great city of Changan was now engulfed in excitement.
Inside the imperial pce, within the Hall of Martial Arts, Li Er, hastily awakened, stood barefoot on a massive map. His face was flushed, and his steps were unsteady. The area beneath his feet was none other than the vast Western Regions. Even though he was the revered figure of the empire, someone who had always remained calm andposed, Li Er couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure in the face of such monumental achievements.
¡°The Western Regions, pacified¡¡± Li Er wanted to burst intoughter, but when he opened his mouth, he found his voice hoarse, unable to produce a coherentugh. He turned his head in the direction of Mount Tai. His face twisted into a grin, and suddenly, he lowered his head,ughing until his voice was exhausted.
Father Emperor, you said that in battles and on the battlefield, I am superior to Li Jiancheng. But in governing the country, I am not as capable as him. Now, how do you see it?At this moment, for some reason, Li Er only recalled some past events.When the Great Tang was newly established, Emperor of Tang Dynasty Li Yuan had designated Li Jiancheng as the Crown Prince and promptly bestowed upon Li Er the title of Prince of Qin. The Emperor of the Tang Dynasty often told Li Er that governing a country was different from conquering it on the battlefield. While Li Er was renowned for his prowess as a general, hegged behind Li Jiancheng in matters of statecraft. Li Er had never agreed with his father¡¯s assessment. As an emperor, civil governance and military prowess were equally indispensable in his eyes. Even if his skills in governance were somewhatcking, as long as his martial prowess was supreme, who could deny that he was apetent emperor?
After the incidents of fratricide and fraternal strife, Li Er would often be awakened by nightmares. Despite his immense self-confidence, who could find inner peace aftermitting such deeds? Over the years, he dedicated himself to diligently governing from the emperor¡¯s throne. Working tirelessly day and night, he aimed to prove himself to Li Yuan and demonstrate his worthiness to the entire realm.
Li Er was an emperor deserving of leaving an evesting legacy. His demands on himself were high, naturally leading to immense pressure. This pressure, umted over time, only grew deeper. Governing a vast empire was simr to preparing a delicate dish. The myriad matters at hand often left Li Er feeling overwhelmed. Sometimes, he doubted whether he could truly realize his ideals. To cleanse himself of blemishes through extraordinary achievements! Yet, he suppressed such thoughts forcefully with his unwavering mental fortitude.
Now, with news of the pacification of the Western Regions suddenly arriving, Li Er no longer needed to restrain himself. He released all the umted frustrations from within him over the years. After all, it was the pacification of the Western Regions!
The aplishments of Emperor Qin Shi Huang and Emperor Han Wu had been praised for a thousand years, but how could their achievementspare to his own as an emperor? Emperor of Tang Dynasty Taizong¡¯s greatest achievement was the unification of the Central ins. Yet, his military achievements on the foreign front were rather ordinary. To defend against the Xiongnu, he even expended great resources to build the Great Wall.
During his reign, the Xiongnu were notpletely subdued, and after his passing, the Bayegu tribes in the southern mountains even established their own separate kingdom. Emperor Han Wu¡¯s campaigns against the Xiongnu in the north only seeded in expelling them from their original territories without truly eradicating them.
Li Shimin had realized the achievements they fell short of. When future generations recounted the illustrious history of China¡¯s great emperors, he would undoubtedly upy a distinguished position among them. Following this battle, the territory of the Great Tang nearly doubled in size, and the long-sealed Silk Road would soon be reopened. The future of the Great Tang held immense promise.
After a while, Li Er gradually calmed down from his extreme excitement and carefully examined the battle report. In this engagement, the Tang army once again faced the enemy head-on and decisively defeated them. The Tang forces shattered the coalition forces from the Western Regions, their morale copsed, and they scattered in all directions.
As Li Er perused the battle report, his expression grewplex. ¡°Su Li¡¡± When he first learned of Su Li¡¯s ability to use divination blocks to predict oues, Li Er was intrigued by the idea of having him join the military and fight in battles. At that time, a certain ambition had taken root in his mind ¨C to groom Su Li into his own trusted general.
Since Su Li embarked on his military campaigns, reports of victory followed one after another. Each time, he managed to turn the tide against overwhelming odds, decisively defeating his opponents. Beneath the walls of Song Zhou City, a force of 150,000 Tibetan troops could not withstand him.
Even when the entire Tibetan nation rallied on the high teau, sending a force of 400,000, he still broke through their defenses. And at the Kunlun Mountains, a coalition army of a million troops proved no more resilient than chaff in his presence.
ording to confidential letters in the military reports, Su Li fought for an entire day, beheading more than three thousand enemies, yet showed no signs of exhaustion. As he looked at the battle reports, even Li Er himself couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong sense of awe and trepidation.
That thought involuntarily surfaced in his mind again. Is there truly anyone among themoners who can restrain him?
The art of being an emperor emphasized the art of bnce. Yet, with each of Su Li¡¯s military campaigns, his power exceeded any ordinary human¡¯s capabilities.
Li Er couldn¡¯t help but ponder if Su Li harbored malicious intentions one day. How would he respond? If a million-strong coalition from the Western Regions couldn¡¯t hinder him, could the Tang Dynasty¡¯s army of six hundred thousand truly stand against him? Li Er didn¡¯t believe that Su Li had reached his utmost limit. He even believed Su Li¡¯s power had nearly limitless potential among ordinary individuals.
Divine weapons and formidable tools were objects of desire for anyone. But if that weapon wasn¡¯t under one¡¯s control and could be a threat anytime, any emperor would likely find it difficult to rest. Once this notion took root, it became a persistent concern that Li Er couldn¡¯t shake off.
At this moment, a strong sense of apprehension towards Su Li began to take hold within him.
Chapter 168:
Chapter 168:
Following this, Li Er noticed the confidential letter ced at the bottom. It was sent by Li Daozong, who had been with Su Li since the beginning of his campaign.
Li Er opened the letter and read a few lines, his eyes narrowing slightly.
What?
After achieving a great victory against the Western Region coalition, Su Li had decided to step down from his position as Grand General and return to Changan. Reading this news, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but exhale a sigh of relief, feeling a sense of burden lifted.
For him, this was truly no less than the sessful pacification of the Western Regions. Li Daozong¡¯s description of the battle in the letter was even more detailed. The Nine Tribes of the Tiele had turned on the Western Region coalition, causing a sharp drop in their morale at the start of the battle. The betrayal of the Nine Tribes led to mutual suspicion among the Western Region nations, rendering them fragmented once the fighting began. Su Li led his troops in charges that seemed as effortless as cutting through vegetables. The battle raged from dawn until the sun began to set. Not only Su Li but also the three generals¡ªCheng Yaojin, Weichi Gong, and Su Dingfang¡ªwho had charged alongside him had their battle-worn robes soaked with blood. This illustrated how intense the battle had been.
Under the ruthless onught of the Tang forces, the Western Region coalition eventually copsed entirely. After the battle, the Western Region coalition forces scattered in flight. This battle had thoroughly wiped out the fighting strength of the Western Region nations. What remained was merely a mop-up operation, a task that required more meticulous efforts. There wouldn¡¯t be any major battles in the Western Regions in the future, and there would be no need for Su Li anymore.
Su Li¡¯s decision to leave was firm, and he didn¡¯t listen to any persuasion. He asked Li Er how to handle this matter. Upon reading this, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Why would he persuade him? Why would anyone try to dissuade him? Su Li¡¯s three victorious campaigns in the northwest were military achievements that countless generals could only dream of. If he took credit for all the aftermath as well, how could Li Er reward him? The conquest of new territories and the obliteration of many nations¡ªLi Er couldn¡¯t help but sense that the current Su Li was bing somewhat overwhelming. Should he perhaps bestow upon Su Li the title of Western Region King?
Afterward, Li Er looked through the confidential letters from Cheng Yaojin and the others, finally relieved. Su Li seemed genuinely not attached to recognition and had decided to return. Finally, he found the memorial from Su Li, requesting to return. Li Er swiftly agreed by putting in his signature.
At the Kunlun Mountains, in themander¡¯s tent of the Tang army, Li Daozong looked at Su Li, sitting at the head and enjoying the conversation with aplex expression. This expedition hadsted less than two months, but everything he had witnessed along the way had left him profoundly astonished.Su Li had garnered him more credit than all his aplishments from half a lifetime of battles. He had personally witnessed the birth of an unparalleled war deity. Yet, at this moment, the war deity was about toy down his armor and return home. Honestly, Li Daozong didn¡¯t entirelyprehend Su Li¡¯s decision. The three victorious campaigns in the northwest¡ªwhat an extraordinary achievement!
He could umte an impressive track record if he remained in the Western Regions and slowly conquered those small nations. Such achievements would be unprecedented in history and unlikely to be surpassed. What militarymander could maintainposure in the face of such aplishments? Yet, Su Li was precisely capable of doing so. Just as his poem ¡°Song of the Gant Heroes¡± stated, ¡°When deeds are done, the fame and the rewards, deep-buried, wait for one to go.¡±
Through all the battles, Li Daozong had long deeply respected this youngmander. However, the line ¡°Ten steps to kill one man, a thousand miles without leaving a trace¡± seemed too modestly put. Ten steps to kill one man? From what Li Daozong had personally witnessed, Su Li¡¯s solo charges could even be summarized as ¡°One step to kill ten men,¡± and that would still be an understatement. At this moment, they were all gathered to celebrate Su Li¡¯s decision. The intense battle was behind them, and themanders felt indescribable relief. Raising cups and exchanging toasts, they celebrated in a joyful atmosphere.
Amidst the lively feast, a few of them revisited old topics. ¡°Commander, I, Lao Cheng, have never acknowledged anyone in my life except for you! There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®Thest ten miles of a journey are half the distance.¡¯ When ites time to recognize your achievements and rewards after you return, it might be too unfair¡¡± Cheng Yaojin raised his cup, his expressionplex.
In the battle at the Kunlun Mountains, Lao Cheng had fought alongside Su Li amid a million-strong army, charging in and out seven times. After a lifetime of warfare, he had never experienced such exhratingbat. Fighting alongside Su Li could be summed up in one word¡ªsatisfying.
Cheng Yaojin had always considered himself a fierce general, but only when following Su Li did he truly grasp what it meant to be an utmost fierce general. Amidst many enemies, it felt like entering a realm of no opposition. In this battle, everyone present had gained substantial achievements. Yet, the conversation took a turn. The immense credit for single-handedly breaking a million-strong army was undeniable when recognizing achievements and distributing rewards. However, it still didn¡¯t sound as appealing as the credit for eradicating a nation!
Now, the Western Region nations had essentially been reduced to mere shells. With a slight push, they could all be wiped out. No matter what, the credit for eradicating more than twenty nations was just as significant as the major battles. Who could have imagined that Su Li would choose to leave at such a moment? Cheng Yaojin¡¯s words resonated with the others.
Although the sky-high achievements were within reach, they were acutely aware of who hadid the foundation. Su Li¡¯s departure at this juncture felt like a tremendous loss to them.
Su Li smiled and waved his hand, not continuing the conversation. He understood the point Cheng Yaojin was making, but in his view, it held no meaning. War was about destroying the enemy¡¯s fighting strength, and Su Li couldn¡¯t afford to linger here and handle the aftermath. The live forces in the northwest had beenpletely shattered, leaving only stragglers and defeated remnants behind. Su Li couldn¡¯t possibly individually deal with each one. The northwest was vast, and even if he rode on a white dragon searching for over a dozen years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find them all. The enemy could hide in the snowy mountains and deserts, and the aftermath would require substantial manpower and resources. Now that the enemy had been defeated, if the Great Tang couldn¡¯t secure the northwest, it would be Li Er¡¯s concern.
Besides, what use did Su Li have for so-called military merit? His intention for this expedition was merely to fulfill his desire to showcase his unrivaled prowess on the battlefield. Additionally, it was to resolve a lingering issue rted to Changle. Now that everything was aplished and the time hade for him to return, he saw no reason to stay any longer.
Moreover, despite Su Li¡¯s feats of killing on the battlefield, he had taken away countless lives with a mere wave of his hand. The intense and heart-wrenching reality of this could only be felt by those who had experienced it firsthand. Although he was killing enemies, Su Li didn¡¯t carry any burden when he took lives.
Su Li wasn¡¯t inherently a ughter-mad killer. After experiencing the thrill once, Su Li lost all interest in the battlefield. In other words, he had entered the phase of a sage, and it seemed that this phase mightst quite a while.
What was even more important was that in no more than half a month, Changle would be giving birth. He absolutely couldn¡¯t be absent from her side. Being a person in two lifetimes, this was still his first child. He had to be by her side, witnessing the birth of his child for the first time. Thinking about Changle, Su Li¡¯s expression softened considerably.
Chapter 169:
Chapter 169:
As for the achievements that Cheng Yaojin mentioned, let them take the credit. This expedition had been quite exhrating for him. He had developed a good rtionship with Cheng Yaojin and the others and couldn¡¯t let these veteran generals be mere supporting roles. Handing over military power and allowing them to umte merits was also a good idea. While Cheng Yaojin and the others might not pursue it, Su Dingfang needed such merits. Su Li¡¯s elder brother had suffered from bad luck and hadn¡¯t gained any significant opportunities under Li Er¡¯s rule. Only after Li Er¡¯s death did Su Dingfang rise to be the new military deity of the Great Tang. Su Li was curious about how high Su Dingfang¡¯s achievements could reach if he hadn¡¯t wasted the best period of his life under Li Er¡¯s rule.
During the turmoil engulfing the various kingdoms in the northwest of the Great Tang Dynasty, as the situation had be exceedingly chaotic, Su Li, the main instigator of it all, had already mounted a white dragon and embarked on his journey alone. As themander-in-chief of an army, returning to the capital with honor should not have been so informal.
Li Daozong and others strongly advised him to bring along hundreds of guards, at the very least, to maintain the appearance of a distinguished general. However, all of these suggestions were firmly rejected by Su Li. At this moment, his heart was set on returning swiftly, and he cared little for matters of prestige. The White Dragon could cover a thousand miles daily, and bringing others along would only slow down his journey.
Setting off in the early morning, he could reach Changan before sunset. As the sun started to set and dusk approached, a dense crowd of people stood outside the Kaiyuan Gate of Changan City. Li Er¡¯s ceremonial procession was positioned just below the city gate. To his right stood a group of military generals led by Li Jing, while to his left was a gathering of civil officials led by Zhangsun Wuji. At this moment, everyone tilted slightly, gazing towards the western horizon.
Since they approved Su Li¡¯s request to return, Li Er sent urgent decrees three times a day, dispatched to the Western Regions to inquire about the exact date of Su Li¡¯s return. Yesterday, news reached the army that Su Li would arrive in Changan today. Li Er knew well that Su Li¡¯s divine steed could travel a thousand miles daily. So, after having lunch today, he summoned all the civil and military officers to gather at the Kaiyuan Gate.
The Emperor himself, apanied by the entire court of civil and military officers, craned their necks in anticipation, all waiting for one person¡¯s return. The person who received such honor throughout the centuries was Su Li. But at this moment, everyone had solemn expressions devoid of any discontent.
Su Li had achieved the feats that countless warriors dreamed of. Such a legendary figure, simr to a war god, was idolized by many generals. Fans could be unreasonably devoted to their idols. Even if they had toe after lunch, these people would dlyply, even if Li Er had ordered them to stand guard in the middle of the night.
As for the civil officers, they also held a favorable view of Su Li at this moment. After Li Er ascended the throne, a significant policy he implemented was to pacify the Western Regions. Governing the Western Regions couldn¡¯t rely solely on military prowess. It required the ingenuity of these civil officers. Over the years, numerous envoys had been sent to the Western Regions for various reasons, but the results were meagre.
Su Li¡¯s decisive victory in the northwest brought immense joy to the civil officers. With Tubo and the Western Regionsbined, such a vast territory would inevitably need governance. This created a host of positions out of thin air. Which officer wouldin about too few opportunities?Behind Li Er was also a group of attendants walking in step. The pregnant Changle, her belly visibly swollen, was currently reclining on a sedan chair. However, her eyes remained wide open, fixed on the western horizon. Li Xueyan stood beside the sedan chair, tending to Changle.
As the sun was about to dip below the horizon, the distant sound of hurried hoof beats finally reached their ears. Immediately after, a white horse burst forth as if leaping from the massive sun, galloping towards them. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Li Er¡¯s spirit soared, and he then descended from the imperial carriage, striding forward with regal steps to greet the iing figure. By his side was only a head-lowered eunuch. This person was well-known even within the court. Li Er¡¯s court didn¡¯t feature eunuchs with excessive power, but there were influential eunuchs. This individual, Zhang Anan, was a renowned figure. He had followed Li Er since the time of Li Yuan¡¯s uprising and had yed a pivotal role in the dynasty¡¯s founding. Despite his eunuch status, he had made significant contributions during the establishment of the Great Tang. As a mere eunuch, he had been conferred titles such as Silver Seal Gentleman, Grand Master of Ceremonies, and State Counsellor. Li Er had even granted him the Marquis of Weng Jiang County title and appointed him as the Left Guard General, making him the overseer of the eunuchs in the imperial pce.
As the white dragon dashed closer, upon spotting Li Er, it suddenly neighed, lifting its front hooves anding to an abrupt halt. Su Li gazed at Li Er, about to dismount. However, Li Er waved his hand with a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯ve had a long journey. Allow me to apany you for a stretch.¡±
Amid the civil and military officers¡¯ amazed stares, Li Er unexpectedly took hold of the white dragon¡¯s reins and began walking towards the city gate. Su Li seemed inclined to refuse, but he also realized that Li Er¡¯s grand gesture held deeper meaning beyond a simple show of respect.
Li Er¡¯s actions were a deration to the world, a testament to his profound respect for the general who had yed a pivotal role in establishing the Great Tang.
Leading the horse to the city gate, Zhang Anan, who stood beside Li Er, suddenly stepped forward and approached the white dragon, bowing down. ¡°General, please dismount.¡± Su Li didn¡¯t recognize Zhang Anan, but the sight of Zhangsun Wuji greatly moved, signaling that this eunuch who willingly acted as his ¡°horse stool¡± was likely not ordinary. Yet, since Li Er had arranged this, he didn¡¯t decline. He lightly tapped Zhang Anan¡¯s back with a simple twist and then dismounted.
Under the city gate, Zhangsun Wuji wore aplex expression and sighed, ¡°The emperor holding the reins, a marquis serving as a horse stool. Such honor is unparalleled throughout history!¡± All the court officers, both civil and military, gazed with envy in their eyes, knowing that such an honor was beyond their reach.
The details of the three major battles in the northwest had gradually spread, and no one felt they couldpare to Su Li¡¯s aplishments. He was the only unparalleled individual who had truly created an army by himself in a thousand years. Returning alone, the scale of honor he received far surpassed any triumphant army that had returned to the Great Tang.
After some courteous words, Su Li finally approached Changle. Their eyes met, reflecting fulfillment in each other¡¯s eyes. Changle¡¯s eyes were reddened, and she attempted to rise to greet Su Li, a customary gesture for the main consort when her husband returned from a campaign. Su Li quickly supported her and gently said, ¡°Considering your condition, you need not focus on these formalities.¡± As she looked at her dusty husband, Changle¡¯s emotions overwhelmed her, and tears fell.
Beside them, Li Er felt relief upon hearing Su Li¡¯s words. In the past, he had anticipated Su Li leading troops into battle, but after this campaign, he genuinely dared not hope for it anymore. Su Li¡¯s exceptional prowess had given him pause, and letting go of this concern refreshed Li Er. He gazed at the two embracing figures, teasing with a smile, ¡°Well then, in the future, you must take good care of Changle and not let her worry anymore.¡±
Beside the sedan chair, Li Xueyan stared nkly at the scene before her. Su Li¡¯s campaign had led to the destruction of Tubo, lifting the dark cloud that had weighed on her heart for a long time. Yet, even in her relief, an inexplicable bitterness grew within her.
Chapter 170:
Chapter 170:
Chapter 170
On the twenty-ninth day of the eleventh month, during the Winter Solstice, that year witnessed a plentiful harvest of new grains in the Great Tang. The imperial treasury flourished, and the realm was free from fears of famine.
In external conflicts, three triumphant battles had subdued the northwest, vanquished Tubo, and redirected attention towards the many tribes of the Western Regions.
Even for an emperor as self-confident as Li Er, he felt quite content with his achievements that year, believing he had achieved the state of ¡°inner sage and outer king¡± as described in Confucian legends. He intended to visit Mount Tai to establish his abode. Still, with winter approaching and the Western Regions not yet appeased, Li Er settled for the next best thing ¨C an borate Southern Suburb ceremony for Heaven on the day of the Winter Solstice.
The dynasties governing the Central ins always ced great significance on sacrificial rituals. Since the Han Dynasty, the phrase ¡°twenty-two regr sacrifices per year¡± had been established. The Winter Solstice ceremony, ranking first among these twenty-two, was originally the most significant sacrificial event of the year.
During Li Yuan''s reign, the location for the Tang Dynasty''s sacrificial ceremonies had been determined ¨C the Circr Mound Altar in the southern suburbs of Changan. This day was one of the most important holidays in the Great Tang, second only to the New Year''s celebration. Everyone, from high-ranking officers tomon citizens, attached of great importance to it.
Apart from the emperor''svish banquet for his ministers, ordinary people gathered with their families to reunite and visit friends. Early morning, civil and military officers, led by Li Er, arrived at the Circr Mound Altar. The weather in Changan was still quite cold in early winter.
On the elevated tform, Li Er donned dragon robes and, guided by Yuan Tiangang, recited the ceremonial text dedicated to the Heavenly Emperor. Standing on his left and right were several young men dressed in attire that appeared peculiar for the era. They were dressed as celestial guards and embodied figures like the Wind Master, Rain Master, and Thunder Lord. These individuals heldrge banners and continuously waved them.
In the chilling wind, the colorful gs emitted a fluttering sound, even challenging the stability of the robust men holding them.After Li Er concluded the recitation, a group of Yuan Tiangang¡¯s disciples stepped forward. They brandished ceremonial swords, chanted mysterious incantations, and performed peculiar dances. Su Li, dressed in official attire and wearing a padded cotton vest personally crafted by Changle, found himself among a group of generals.
This marked his first participation in the Tang Dynasty¡¯s sacrificial ceremony, and he found the entire spectacle quite fascinating. He nudged Li Jing, who stood before him, and asked hushedly, ¡°Have sacrificial ceremonies always been like this?¡±
Standing tall with a rigid posture, Li Jing kept his gaze fixed ahead and responded quietly, ¡°These rituals have been passed down from the Han Dynasty to the present.¡±
Qin Qiong chimed in from the side, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t lead arge army back. The scene when the troops return from the Western Regions will be even more vibrant than this.¡±
Su Li blinked and pondered Qin Qiong¡¯s taste. A group of people frolicking and making amotion ¨C and he called that vibrant? He cast a sympathetic nce at the tform, where Wang Gui from the Ministry of Rites, a senior officer in charge of rituals in his sixties withpletely white hair and beard, was continuously guided by a few young Taoist priests as he expressed gratitude to the Heavenly Emperor and Emperor Jing.
¡°Su Li, find this dull? Don¡¯t worry, there will be entertaining performancester,¡± Zhangsun Wuji, at an unknown time, also approached with a smile, addressing Su Li.
Su Li pursed his lips and remained silent. Since his return, numerous high-ranking officers at court had sent letters to the princess¡¯s residence, hoping to meet Su Li, the rising star of the Great Tang. However, Su Li had been upied apanying Changle and had disregarded all of them except for a few meetings with Zhangsun Wuji. There was no other reason.
As the current Prime Minister, Chancellor of the Imperial Secretariat, and one of Li Er¡¯s most trusted ministers, Zhangsun Wuji was tasked with drafting the imperial edict that would honor Su Li. He visited the princess¡¯s residence several times under the pretext of discussing official matters. Initially, he asked routine questions about Su Li¡¯s background, but his motivester became less noble. He even expressed curiosity about Su Dingfang¡¯s marital ns.
Zhangsun Wuji, a seasoned political figure, believed in the concept of no permanent enemies, only enduring interests. The conflicts between Zhangsun Chong and Su Li were mere child¡¯s y in his eyes. Nheless, he brought Zhangsun Chong to the princess¡¯s residence to apologize and presented congrattory gifts. As the saying goes, ¡°Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you.¡± Zhangsun Wuji set aside his pride and made extravagant gestures to extend goodwill. Su Li had little choice but to ept, considering his seniority as Changle¡¯s uncle.
Just as Zhangsun Wuji finished speaking, a new performancemenced on the tform. A group of individuals dressed conspicuously in foreign styles rushed onto the stage, forming a circle around Li Er and performing dances while singing. The group leader, though tall and stout, disyed surprising agility in his whirlwind-like dance movements. With a fawning smile, he continually made gestures of reverence towards Li Er. Su Li was intrigued and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which ethnic group¡¯s envoy is this?¡±
Standing behind him, Duan Xuanzhi scoffed, ¡°This is Jie Li Khan, who once ruled Turkistan.¡± He clicked his tongue, clearly not entirely satisfied. ¡°It¡¯s a shame the Western Regions haven¡¯t been entirely pacified yet. Otherwise, today¡¯s spectacle would have been much grander.¡±
Su Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Undoubtedly, Li Er had a penchant for seeking recognition for his aplishments, but such events did offer a degree of enjoyment.
The sacrificial ceremony concluded swiftly, and the civil and military officers followed Li Er back to the imperial pce for the court assembly. The proceedings of the court assembly were concise that day,sting less than half an hour, followed by avish feast hosted by Li Er for his ministers.
ording to the instructions of the ritual officers, the officers toasted twelve times with wine before taking their seats. The focus shifted to feasting and revelry while Li Er announced rewards for the officers. Each eligible officer invited to the feast received gifts for dining and drinking. These gifts mainly included leather boots and cotton socks, which, while not particrly valuable, symbolized the emperor¡¯s goodwill towards his ministers.
However, Li Er hadn¡¯t even eaten once the officers had received their rewards. All eyes of the civil and military officers converged unintentionally on Su Li, seated at the forefront. It was widely known that this Winter Solstice ceremony primarily celebrated Su Li¡¯s achievements, with the others ying supporting roles.
In the past few days, rumors had spread through the streets of Changan, suggesting that Su Li would be granted a royal title this time, based on a promise Li Er had supposedly made before Su Li embarked on his campaign. Many officers remained skeptical, as no historical precedent existed for an unrted prince in the Tang Dynasty.
At this moment, Wang Gui stepped forward, holding a scroll of the imperial decree. He nced at Su Li, cleared his throat, and then read aloud from the decree. The content was filled with borate and grandiose phrases that Su Li struggled to fullyprehend. However, amidst the vocabry, there was one line he heard crystal clear.
¡°General Su Li, in recognition of his achievements in defeating Tubo and pacifying the Western Regions, is at this moment bestowed the title of Prince of Eternal Happiness¡¡±
As the decree was read aloud, amotion erupted among the court officers, who all stared at Su Li with expressions of shock and astonishment.
Chapter 171:
Chapter 171:
Chapter 171
Amidst the bustling surroundings, praises andpliments resonated endlessly. Su Li remained calm, his face showing no particr emotion. After acknowledging the congrattions from the high-ranking officers who could approach him, he finally raised his head and looked at Li Er, who sat on the dragon throne. As rtives, their eyes met, both wearing smiles. However, Su Li had already understood Li Er''s intentions.
The title ¡°Prince of Eternal Happiness¡± held three possible meanings. Firstly, ¡°Yongle¡± and ¡°Changle¡± were synonymous, symbolizing his marriage to Princess Change. From this perspective, the title conveyed Li Er''s wish for their union to be eternally joyful. The second interpretation revolved around Li Er''s desire for Su Li''s territorial expansion feats to be remembered, hoping the Tang Empire would enjoy evesting peace through martial achievements. Su Li believed Li Er had considered both meanings, but the main focus was the third reason.
By conferring the title of ¡°Prince of Eternal Happiness,¡± Li Er wished for Su Li''s perpetual well-being. It spoke volumes when an emperor desired unending peace and contentment for an exceptional general. Li Er had indeed showcased his skills as an emperor.
Regardless of Li Er''s intentions, they didn''t matter much to Su Li. In his current state, he had a somewhat carefree attitude towards life in this era. The title of an ¡°imperial prince of a different surname¡± wasn¡¯t something he sought. If it hadn''t been for Li Er''s initial intention to use this tactic to motivate Su Li, he wouldn''t have made such a promise. Now that he had received the title, it felt more like obtaining an honorary achievement in a game, holding little significance for Su Li.
The banquet concluded, and the officers departed. Li Er kept Su Li behind for a few words of encouragement before letting him leave. Su Li could sense that Li Er''s attitude towards him resembled that of an ordinary father-inw more than the emperor''s demeanor.
Meanwhile, within the imperial pce, after the courtiers had left, Li Er and Yuan Tiangang sat across from each other. The tea on the table remained untouched, and both disyed signs of weariness on their faces. They remained in silence. Yuan Tiangang, well-versed in physiognomy, had noticed Li Er''s concerned expression earlier and understood that Li Er was burdened by something.
After a long silence, Li Er let out a slight sigh. ¡°Master,¡± Li Er suddenly said, ¡°Are there truly immortals and deities in this world?¡±
Yuan Tiangang was momentarily surprised and then considered the intention behind Li Er¡¯s question. Yuan Tiangang was renowned among the people and even called a living immortal. However, he was aware of his own reality ¨C he certainly wasn¡¯t any sort of immortal. As for the existence of immortals and deities, that was something he couldn¡¯t definitively confirm.After pondering for a moment, Yuan Tiangang exined, ¡°The concept of immortals and deities was initially introduced in ¡®Art and Literature Journal¡¯ by Ban Gu. The so-called immortals and deities possess the true means to preserve life and explore the world beyond¡¡±
Li Er impatiently waved his hand, interrupting Yuan Tiangang. ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. Just tell me, do immortals and deities truly exist?¡±
Without hesitation, Yuan Tiangang replied, ¡°Certainly, immortals and deities do exist, but their whereabouts are elusive and uncertain. Whether it¡¯s the distant immortal mountains or the thirty-six heavens, they exist only in legends and have never been witnessed by anyone.¡±
Li Er appeared eager and asked, ¡°In the past, it was indeed the case that no one had seen these immortal and divine abodes. However, times have changed, and for you to say that now would be self-deception.¡±
Yuan Tiangang smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you still recall Bai Yujing?¡±
Before Li Er could respond, Yuan Tiangang¡¯s demeanor grew serious.
¡°Do you remember thest time I performed divination for General Su?¡± he asked.
Li Er nodded, his expressionplex. ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±
In that hall, Li Er had asked Yuan Tiangang to perform divination for Su Li. During that session, Yuan Tiangang told Li Er that Su Li was an auspicious omen and that promoting him would greatly benefit the country. Following this advice, the Tang Dynasty experienced a prosperous and stable year, with famine issues mitigated by introducing sweet potatoes and potatoes, providing sustenance for the people.
Su Li¡¯s military expedition had also brought significant surprises, even shock, to Li Er. Yuan Tiangang, having interacted with Li Er extensively, had noticed that Su Li¡¯s otherworldly martial prowess had struck fear into Li Er¡¯s heart, making him cautious.
After a moment¡¯s thought, Yuan Tiangang continued carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, General Su ims toe from Bai Yujing, and the extraordinary events surrounding him are truly mysterious. In my opinion, there¡¯s a high likelihood that the tale of Bai Yujing is genuine.¡±
¡°Are you suggesting, Taoist, that Su Li is a deity descended to the mortal realm?¡± Li Er furrowed his brows and questioned.
Yuan Tiangang smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, those known as deities often have a detachment from the ordinary world. Your Majesty is very close to General Su. Can you truly not perceive this?¡±
Li Er paused for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but nod. Despite some apprehension towards Su Li, Li Er couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Yuan Tiangang¡¯s words.
In the grand scheme of things, Su Li was indeed a person who seemed indifferent to fame and fortune. From a simple peasant to a marquis, he had refrained from excessive social activities. Even as his fame grew, he showed no interest in worldly affairs. Li Er had invited Su Li to join the military several times, but Su Li¡¯s response had been lukewarm at best. Despite the rewards and honors he received, Su Li¡¯s demeanor remained consistently calm, as if nothing in the mortal world could arouse much interest in him.
However, despite Su Li¡¯s demeanor, Li Er was ultimately an emperor with a strong desire for control. Having someone like Su Li, who couldn¡¯t be fully controlled right under his nose, made Li Er somewhat uneasy.
Li Er looked to Yuan Tiangang anxiously and asked if he could read Su Li¡¯s fortune again.
Yuan Tiangang let out a bitter smile, understanding that leaving today¡¯s matter unresolved wasn¡¯t an option. Without many words, he took out the divination tools¡ªa tortoiseshell and coins¡ªand expertly cast the divination.
After about fifteen minutes, Yuan Tiangang put away the divination tools.
Eager to know the result, Li Er quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the oue?¡±
¡°It¡¯s still an auspicious sign!¡± Yuan Tiangang¡¯s face appeared somewhat pale as he spoke seriously.
Li Er immediately felt relieved and smiled, asking, ¡°Do you have any suggestions, Taoist?¡±
¡°The divination this time is not significantly different from the previous one. The auspicious signs are even more apparent. Your Majesty only needs to get closer to General Su, and the fortune of the Tang Dynasty will gradually prosper!¡± Yuan Tiangang said with a smile.
Li Er nodded, relieved as if a heavy burden had been lifted. While he still grappled with his inner conflict, he was now more at peace than before.
Getting closer to Su Li? That was manageable! Despite Su Li¡¯s reluctance to conform, it was clear that his utmost concern was for Princess Changle. In the future, all Li Er had to do was show more care and attention to her.
Chapter 172:
Chapter 172:
In the following days, Li Er showed genuine concern for Changle, visiting the princess¡¯s residence almost daily. Besides inquiring about Changle¡¯s well-being, he chatted with Su Li. As an emperor, his care for his married princess reached an unparalleled level of attentiveness.
This extensive concern alleviated the suspicions of some courtiers who had doubts about Su Li due to his title as the Eternal Joy Prince. After all, if Li Er resented Su Li, how could he be so close?
Despite the admiration from outsiders, Su Li found it somewhat irritating. As Changle¡¯s due date drew nearer, Su Li grew impatient with social obligations. He wished he could be with Changle every moment of the day.
Even though Su Li had surpassed the physical limits of ordinary humans over two lifetimes, this didn¡¯t exempt him from the realm of emotions. Being a father for the first time was an experience that deeply moved him, regardless of his enhanced physical abilities.
The days passed one by one. Early in the morning, right after having breakfast, Su Li, as usual, apanied Changle for a walk in the garden. Suddenly, Changle¡¯s water broke!
Instantly, chaos erupted within the princess¡¯s residence. Even the normallyposed female attendants were now giving orders to the servants, carefully guiding Changle into the birthing room.
The birthing room had been prepared by Su Li in advance, located in a northern chamber within the courtyard of the princess¡¯s residence. The room had been exposed to the sun for nearly half a month, and during that time, Su Li used various disinfectants she had obtained from the system to thoroughly sterilize the room.
A group of court physicians waited outside the birthing room, ready to be summoned. However, they wouldn¡¯t be needed for the actual delivery. The imperial pce didn¡¯t have female court physicians, but highly skilled midwives from all over Changan City were avable to provide services to the royal family.
Their sess rate in delivering babies was considered quite high in this era. Whether it was challengingbor, breech birth, or even more serious conditions like bleeding or a closed pelvis, they had methods to address them.
Li Er had specially arranged for five experienced midwives to stay at the princess¡¯s residence, all anticipating this moment.
After Changle was led into the birthing room, the midwives started bustling around, trying to get Su Li out. ¡°Your Highness, childbirth is seen as rather impure for a woman. Your Highness, having been a brave general on the battlefield, possesses a strong presence of yang energy, which might hinder the birthing process¡¡±
They presented a series of seemingly valid reasons, leaving Su Li with nothing to do but stare in disbelief. Excessive concern could lead to confusion!
Despite Su Li¡¯s boundless strength, his heart was in turmoil at this moment. Unintentionally, he was pushed out of the birthing room by the group of elderly midwives. Just as the door closed, he caught sight of Changle lying on the birthing bed, gazing at her with an unwavering look.
In Changle¡¯s eyes, there was no fear, only pure joy and anticipation.
Then, Su Li overheard one of the midwives mutter, ¡°Since we started in this profession, we¡¯ve delivered over two hundred babies, and only a little over ten cases ended inplications. Your Highness, rest assured.¡±
Hearing this, Su Li immediately lost herposure again. Who gave you the confidence to be so proud of that sess rate? In modern times, wouldn¡¯t a midwife like you be criticized harshly by the family?
However, in this era, Su Li had no other choice. This was just how things were. Having a childbirth sess rate above ny-five percent was certainly an aplishment to be proud of.
The court would strongly promote childbirth at the beginning of each new dynasty. In the Tang Dynasty, every newborn child had to be registered with the government. Their records would still be kept even if they tragically died in infancy.
One vital criterion for assessing the achievements of pastoral officers was the birth rate of newborns in their governednds. Indiscriminate abortions were considered equivalent to murder. Li Er strongly abhorred such practices. Therefore, highly skilled midwives were in high demand, and they had good reason to boast about their skills.
Su Li himself was not knowledgeable in midwifery, so he had to rely on Changle¡¯s determination while cing his trust in the expertise of these midwives. Changle had consumed Bodhi Fruits, and before Su Li departed for the campaign, he had given her Longevity Pills to take. Both of these items had potent effects, presumably contributing to Changle¡¯s improved health, significantly above that of an ordinary person.
Before leaving for the campaign, Su Li had specifically advised Changle to stay active and maintain a well-bnced diet. Changle followed her husband¡¯s guidance and strictly followed Su Li¡¯s instructions. However, no matter the reason, the person inside was his beloved wife. Regardless of the logic, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but worry.
Since arriving in the Great Tang, this was the first time Su Li felt so agitated. He stood in front of the birthing room door, pacing back and forth continuously. Under the turmoil of his emotions, Su Li¡¯s aura emitted an rming intensity. The imperial physicians and servants in the courtyard were silenced by fear, remaining motionless in their designated positions. Evidently, if anything went wrong during Changle¡¯s childbirth, this newly dered heteroclite prince would undoubtedly erupt in anger.
The wait was painfully excruciating. Su Li would asionally approach the door, leaning in to listen carefully. However, the interior remained quiet, with only the hurried conversations of the midwives and the sounds of organizing items audible.
Contrary to what Su Li had seen in movies and TV shows, there were no screams ofbor pain from the birthing women or panicked shouts from the midwives. The longer he waited, the more agitated Su Li became. Unable to bear it, he retrieved a pack of cigarettes from the storage room and lit one. The nicotine¡¯s stimtion helped slightly calm his emotions.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± At that moment, Li Er¡¯s voice came from behind. Su Li turned to see Li Er standing there, curiously eyeing the cigarette in his hand. Zhangsun Wu Fei stood next to Li Er, whispering something to the female officers from the princess¡¯s residence.
At this point, Su Li had no mood to deal with Li Er, so he flicked the cigarette towards him. While their daughter was inbor, Li Er seemed remarkably calm and unhurried.
Holding the exquisitely packaged box, Li Er examined it closely. Then, imitating Su Li¡¯s actions, he ced a cigarette in his mouth. As he turned his head, a eunuch promptly produced a tinderbox to light it for him. After taking a deep drag, Li Er¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he began to cough violently, exhaling smoke rather disheveledly.
Seeing his awkward state, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Your Majesty, when you¡¯re trying this for the first time, don¡¯t inhale too forcefully. Take it slow¡¡±
Li Er quickly followed Su Li¡¯s advice and soon adapted to the cigarette¡¯s euphoric sensation. ¡°It does have a calming effect, not bad!¡± Li Er chuckled.
He didn¡¯t inquire about the origin of the cigarette but instead gestured for Su Li to join him in a nearby pavilion. The two sat facing each other, and soon, the pavilion was enveloped in smoke.
¡°Young man, the process of childbirth is indeed a difficult journey formon pregnant women. But I¡¯ve arranged the best midwives for Changle, so rest assured,¡± Li Er reassured. He then pointed at Zhangsun Wu Fei and chuckled, ¡°Back when the Empress was giving birth to Chengqian, she was experiencing a bout of anger, but fortunately, the midwife handled it well. The midwife who assisted the Empress¡¯s childbirth is right here.¡±
The atmosphere in the pavilion became more rxed as Li Er and Su Li shared a smoke, discussing the topic of childbirth and the effectiveness of cigarettes.
Chapter 173:
Chapter 173:
Su Li nced at Li Er with a hint of resentment.
¡°Not very reassuring, huh¡¡±
Li Er couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
At this moment, there was finally some activity in the room.
¡°It¡¯s happening, it¡¯s happening! Quick, prepare hot water and towels!¡±
Amidst the urgent call of a midwife filled with joy, a loud crying sound could be heard soon after.
Zhangsun Wu Fei and a pce maid rushed into the delivery room. Su Li also wanted to go in but was restrained by Li Er.
¡°You¡¯ve juste from the battlefield, and your aura ofbat is too strong. Don¡¯t frighten the child.¡±
Su Li forcefully stopped, his eyes fixed on the delivery room entrance. Soon after, Zhangsun Wu Fei emerged from the delivery room with a smile.
¡°How is Changle?¡±
¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±
The first question came from Su Li and the second from Li Er.
Zhangsun Wu Fei gave Li Er a nk look before smiling and saying, ¡°It¡¯s a boy. Mother and child are safe.¡±
Phew!
Immediately, Su Li felt a rush of happiness, making his head spin. He could no longer hold back and rushed into the delivery room with a swift step.
Upon entering, he saw a midwife holding a chubby, red bundle in her arms. Another midwife was holding a pair of sterilized scissors, cutting the umbilical cord.
Su Li quickly made his way to the side of the delivery bed. Changle was in good spirits, with bright and sparkling eyes, though herplexion was a bit pale.
¡°Husband, I¡¯ve given you a son!¡±
Changle slightly lifted her mouth as if boasting and said to Su Li.
These words made Su Li¡¯s nose tingle with emotion. He gently held Changle¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve worked hard, mydy.¡±
Changle moved her lips slightly, but the postpartum fatigue left her struggling to speak. Su Li understood her meaning nheless. He turned quickly and walked towards the midwife holding the baby.
The midwife was holding the baby and had just given his plump bottom a little pat.
Instead of crying, Su Li¡¯s son blinked his little eyes at the midwife and even managed a slight pout.
Witnessing this scene, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°Pass the child to me,¡± Su Li said to the midwife.
The midwife handed the baby over, and Su Li brought the child closer to Changle.
Changle nced at the baby. His wrinkled little face wasn¡¯t particrly handsome, to be honest. Yet, Changle was filled with joy.
¡°Your Highness, the delivery room isn¡¯t clean yet. We still need to cleanse the princess. Would you kindly step aside for now?¡±
This time, Su Li obeyed without hesitation. He lowered his head and gave a kiss on Changle¡¯s forehead.
¡°Rest well. I¡¯lle to see you againter.¡±
Walking out of the room, the courtyard was already in chaos. Pce maids carried baskets filled with silver wrapped in red paper, distributing them to anyone they encountered. The imperial physicians and servants in the entire courtyard were jubnt.
Before he arrived, Li Er had instructed some close courtiers to spread the word. Now, the entrance of the princess¡¯s residence was packed with people who came to offer gifts. Behind Zhangsun Wuji were the slightly sluggish Zhangsun Chong and a group of court officers. Militarymanders from the army, led by Li Jing, and all those currently in Changan were present, each bringing valuable presents.
Li Chengqian hadn¡¯t shown up in person, but his representative brought a crystal-clear jade wall que. Additionally, other princes and princesses also sent gifts one after another.
As the master of the house, Su Li apanied Li Er to entertain the guests. Everywhere they went, they were met with congrattory cheers. Now, Su Li was the rising star of the entire Tang Dynasty. His reputation was unmatched both among themon people and in the court. However, he had always maintained a low profile, making it difficult for others to get a chance to interact with him. With the birth of his child, these people wereing to establish good rtions. Even if they were to invite him for drinks, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be today.
After the socializing was over, Su Li returned to the inner courtyard and found Li Er already carrying the baby, wandering around the room. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Su Li had the chance to take a closer look at his son.
The baby was nestled in a swaddle, a tiny bundle. Li Er couldn¡¯t resist gently pulling out his little arms and legs, patting and pinching here and there. Su Li¡¯s son kept waving his arms and kicking his legs in protest, which only elicited heartyughter from Li Er.
Seeing Su Lie in, Li Er smiled and said, ¡°This child is robust. He¡¯s got quite a bit of strength just after being born. He might grow up to be a formidable warrior.¡±
Su Li smiled back, taking the baby from Li Er¡¯s hands.
Li Er stood before him and asked, ¡°Have you given him a name?¡±
¡°Everything happened suddenly. Let¡¯s call him by his nickname for now, and we can decide on a proper nameter,¡± Su Li replied while looking at his son. Their eyes met, and both father and son had a silly smile.
Seeing this scene, Li Er became even happier. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Being of royal blood, he can¡¯t have amon name. We should give him a proper name.¡±
Pausing for a moment, Li Er continued, ¡°Looking at this grandson, I¡¯m filled with joy. How about we name him Su Che?¡±
Upon hearing this, Su Li hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but the pce maid beside him immediately knelt joyfully to express her gratitude.
Li Er had many grandsons and great-grandsons, but even Li Xiang, the legitimate eldest grandson born to Li Chengqian, hadn¡¯t received a personally given name from Li Er.
For Su Li¡¯s son to receive a name bestowed by Li Er was an immense honor. There was no one else with such a distinction throughout the entire Tang Dynasty. Su Li himself wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about it. A name was just abel, after all. He wasn¡¯t particrly enamored with Li Er¡¯s words of praise, but considering that Li Er was the child¡¯s grandfather, he couldn¡¯t reject this kind gesture of giving his grandchild a name.
After embracing his son affectionately for a moment, Su Li intended to have a proper conversation with Changle once she woke up. However, Li Er signaled for Su Li to go out for a walk with him.
It was hard to refuse. From a sentimental perspective, Li Er¡¯s daughter had just given birth to a child for him. In an ordinary household, it would be natural for a father-inw to give some advice to his son-inw at this time. From a formal perspective, Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei hade with a load of gifts this time: valuable medicinal supplements, a collection of gold, silver, and precious gems, and various essories suitable for children, all of which could be measured in baskets.
As Su Li followed Li Er outside, he couldn¡¯t help but think about how he would have a good conversation with Changle once they returned.
To be serious, Li Er bestowed gifts were quite extravagant for a princess¡¯s son. But then again, he was the emperor, so who could me him? With such a grand gesture of giving these gifts, it would be quite impolite to refuse a simple conversation.
As the two of them left the delivery room, Li Er led the way to a small courtyard where White Dragon was located. Although the courtyard was originally meant for stables, due to Su Li¡¯s instructions, the servants from the princess¡¯s residence treated White Dragon almost like their master. The courtyard was exceptionally clean and devoid of any unpleasant odors.
Upon entering the courtyard, White Dragon reclined on the ground,zily chewing on hay, showing no urgency. When it noticed Su Li and Li Er entering, it merely nced over, let out a snort as a greeting, and that was that.
Seeing this scene, Li Er couldn¡¯t help butugh and scold, ¡°In the entire realm, the only horse audacious enough to disregard me is this one.¡±
Chapter 174
Chapter 174
Chapter 174
Li Er approached a stone table, sat, and asked Su Li to join him. ¡°Li Daozong has sent word from the Western Regions. The Xue Yantuo tribe is in great turmoil. They intend to overthrow the Xue Yantuo and then move north, sweeping through the Western Regions,¡± Li Er said with a grin.
During this period, there had been a series of positive developments for the Tang Dynasty. The news from the Western Regions was particrly gratifying. Currently, the Tubo Kingdom had been conquered. Even when the Tubo nobles and royalty arrived in Changan, Li Er treated them fairly. He granted the title of Anxi Duke to Songtsan Gampo¡¯s nearly four-year-old son.
As for the other prominent nobles, he bestowed upon them various honorary but practically meaningless military titles. These individuals were destined never to return to Tubo and could only live as wealthy magnates in Changan. Essentially, they were confined by Li Er and pampered like livestock.
Officers dispatched to Tubo to oversee the pastoral regions were already en route. Li Er nned to establish a Western Southwest Protectorate in the former Tubonds, as this newly acquired territory required gradual consolidation and governance.
The various kingdoms in the Western Regions were currently in a precarious state. Among the numerous tribes in the Western Regions, the most formidable was the Xue Yantuo tribe. Xue Yantuo had long been known for their powerful military presence in the Western Regions. Their constant border skirmishes had be a nuisance for Li Er. When Li Er defeated the Eastern Turk Khan, the Xue Yantuo tribe also sent troops to assist the Tang forces in encircling the Turks. Such a tribe, always ready to seize opportunities when they sensed weakness, genuinely warranted the Tang Dynasty¡¯s attention.
However, after Su Li personally beheaded the leader of the Xue Yantuo during the Battle of Kunlun Mountains, internal chaos erupted within the tribe. They were presently entangled in internal conflicts and even covertly reached out to the Tang forces to seek surrender. It was clear that within half a year, the once-mighty Xue Yantuo would follow in the Tubo Kingdom¡¯s footsteps and fade into history.
After Su Li retired from the military, the Tang forces¡¯ offensive capabilities significantly diminished, reverting to their previous, slower approach to warfare. This was an inevitable situation. Throughout the realm, only Su Li could conquer cities and territories, annihte countries, and expand borders as if it were as simple as breathing. Although the progress had slowed down, Li Er remained content.
War reports from the Western Regions revealed that many small states had already begun to migrate. If the Tang Dynasty wished to permanently retain them, they would have to deploy additional troops, requiring substantial resources and manpower. But Li Er believed it was a worthwhile endeavor.
Now, he understood that issues that could be resolved with money were better not entrusted to strategic-levelmanders like Su Li. Sending Su Li into the field made him uneasy. When he discussed matters concerning the Western Regions with Su Li, it wasn¡¯t to unt his power.
Li Er intended to subtly remind Su Li that he believed the situation in the Western Regions could be managed even without Su Li¡¯s involvement. Although Su Li had returned willingly, Li Er had readily agreed to his request to return to the capital, indicating Li Er¡¯s growing wariness of Su Li.
Didn¡¯t Su Li realize it? Li Er had been diligently visiting the princess¡¯s residence during this time. After the grandson¡¯s birth, he offered valuable gifts and bestowed a name upon him. Besides Yuan Tiangang¡¯s advice, Li Er also had his own concerns. He wanted to convey to Su Li that he felt wary of Su Li¡¯s power. However, this was instinctual for an emperor. Whether he understood it or not, he couldn¡¯t help it.
Yet, as Changle¡¯s husband and amander who had made significant contributions to the Tang Dynasty, he would never mistreat him. They addressed issues step by step. He hoped he would not hold a grudge against him because of this matter.
Regarding Li Er¡¯s behavior, Su Li could only think, ¡°It¡¯s like sharing an intimate moment with someone and expecting to remain untouched afterward!¡± In this world, one can¡¯t have it all. If it were someone else with Su Li¡¯s abilities and aplishments, being feared by Li Er would undoubtedly lead to turmoil in the Tang Dynasty. Li Er¡¯s concerns were of little consequence to Su Li, who had no interest in fame and fortune. For Su Li, the only pursuit in the Tang Dynasty was a warm bed with his wife and children. What were fame and fortune to him?
When it came to indulgence, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the luxuries of the Tang Dynasty couldpare to those in the future. If he truly desired such things, he could simply immerse himself in umting points, gather 9,999,999 of them, and return to his original time to enjoy all sorts of indulgences there. As for aplishments, with his remarkable abilities, he could easily be a respected figure in various future countries simply by showcasing his talents. Was it worth attaching much importance to the achievements of the Tang Dynasty? In short, Li Er¡¯s concerns seemed quite meaningless to Su Li.
However, Su Li couldn¡¯t directly express these thoughts to Li Er. His only request to Li Er was to treat Princess Changle better, and in that aspect, Li Er was doing well. When Changle learned about the gifts sent by Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei, she was overjoyed. It was only natural for his wife to be treated this way, and if Li Er could continue, Su Li would be more than satisfied.
¡°The Ministry of Rites has been discussing your fief and estate recently. Do you have any thoughts on this?¡± Li Er suddenly asked. ording to protocol, a prince should have a fief, but Su Li¡¯s situation was unique. It wasn¡¯t practical to bestow his hometown, Wuji County in Jizhou, as his fief, and he couldn¡¯t go to a fief as the husband of a princess. Then there was the matter of the estate.
In the Tang Dynasty, whether a prince, crown prince or duke, they all had to be members of the imperial family to be eligible for an estate. First-rank princes had estates for ten thousand households, while second-rank princes and dukes had estates for five thousand households. Being a prince by marriage and not by blood, Su Li would be considered a second-rank prince.
Moreover, the concept of a fief wasn¡¯t particrly meaningful. It was mostly symbolic. For instance, Li Daozong, the illustrious Prince of Jiangxia, didn¡¯t truly have his own independent kingdom in Jiangxia. His actual fief had only six hundred households. However, that was the situation of the early Tang Dynasty, which was struggling on many fronts. These influential noblesrgely consumed the wealth generated by themon people, leaving little for Li Er to distribute.
Of course, these outwardly obligatory offerings had to be given no matter how he looked at it. Su Li¡¯s situation was unique, as he was the only non-imperial prince in the Tang Dynasty, so there were no precedents to follow. This situation was causing headaches for the officers at the Ministry of Rites, and Li Er wasn¡¯t sure how to handle it either.
From Li Er¡¯s perspective, bestowing the title of a non-imperial prince upon Su Li was already a significant departure from convention. Su Li thought for a moment and then smiled, saying, ¡°Your Majesty, the princess¡¯s residence is quite satisfactory, and I have no desire to leave Changan for other ces. As for a fief, let¡¯s not go that far. Just grant me an estate and a stipend. As you can see, I now have a son and must make arrangements for his future.¡±
Upon hearing this, Li Er looked at Su Li in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re my son-inw. Could I really mistreat you?¡± Li Er scolded with augh. At this moment, the heavy stone in his heart seemed to have lifted.
Su Li¡¯s statement indicated that he didn¡¯t have ambitious ns. He was simply requesting some material wealth. Such things might be hard for Li Er to part with when giving them to others, but when it came to Su Li, he seemed willing to provide whatever was needed.
Chapter 175
Chapter 175
Chapter 175
After Li Er returned, he issued an imperial decree. Countless treasures of gold, silver, and opulent fabrics were bestowed upon Prince Yongle. He was granted an estate for ten thousand households and received the highest first-rank stipend. The court was astonished.
During this time, everyone had been anticipating Li Er¡¯s specific rewards for the first non-imperial prince of the Tang Dynasty. After all, he was the first non-imperial prince to be granted such titles in the Tang Dynasty.
At the start of the Tang Dynasty, such regtions hadn¡¯t been established. Now that a non-imperial prince had emerged, it indicated that these rules could be altered. Civil and military officers in the court, even Zhangsun Wuji, the top-ranking general on the Smoky Pavilion¡¯s Heroes List, held only the title of a duke. While no one believed they could achieve the same feat as Su Li, what about the future?
Since Su Li had already broken this set of rules, who could guarantee that their descendants wouldn¡¯t achieve enough merit to be granted such titles in the future? Nevertheless, it was a dream. Now, the rewards for the Tang Dynasty¡¯s first non-imperial prince had finally been announced, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat disappointed. It wasn¡¯t the noble title they had originally thought of, nor was it the spected idea of establishing a new non-imperial prince rank below the rank of duke.
However, the reward was only equivalent to a first-ranked prince¡¯s, and the honorary title was elevated to the highest first rank. In summary, the honors were ample, but the actual authority wascking. No one believed that Su Li had actively requested these matters. Li Er wanted to set this precedent to prevent future descendants from causing chaos and mischief.
A carriage stopped in front of the princess¡¯s residence three dayster. Gao Yang disembarked from the carriage and nced up at the massive que above the gate, her expression filled with despair. This was the first time Princess Changle hade to visit since waking up. Due to her sister¡¯s delicate condition, Gao Yang hadn¡¯t visited in person. Instead, she had sent some gifts along with other princes and princesses. Over the past year, Gao Yang had been living in constant anxiety. She feared Changle might reveal the truth of what had happened back then. Gao Yang knew that Changle had witnessed her kicking away the medicine.
Changle was the legitimate eldest princess, while Gao Yang was a less privileged princess. If Li Er discovered the incident, he would surely punish her severely. Whenever these thoughts crossed her mind, Gao Yang would be apprehensive and unable to sleep at night. For the past year, she seldom left her residence and limited her activities, trying to remain inconspicuous. To the extent that even Empress Zhangsun Wuji had recentlymended her for her good behavior.
However, Gao Yang wasn¡¯t acting this way willingly. Why would she behave this way if it weren¡¯t for her anxiety about her past actions? This visit was indeed ast resort. Changle had given birth to a child, and other princes and princesses had taken turns to visit. As one of Changle¡¯s closest sisters in the past, if Gao Yang continued to feign ignorance, others might start suspecting something.
What concerned Gao Yang most was confirming that she wanted to know why Changle hadn¡¯t brought up the past incident in over a year. Had she witnessed what Gao Yang had done? At times, Gao Yang considered that she might have been too anxious aftermitting that act, causing her to be overly suspicious. It might be Changle hadn¡¯t seen it at all!
This time, Gao Yang didn¡¯t dare to be as arrogant as before. After all, circumstances had changed. Not only had Changle awakened, but her husband had also achieved remarkable feats, bing the sole prince of an external lineage in the entire Tang Dynasty. Thinking about that husband, who was even more handsome than Crown Prince Chang, jealousy burned in Gao Yang¡¯s heart. But then she focused on the purpose of her visit today. Gao Yang rubbed her face forcefully, trying to bring a smile.
Guided by a courtdy, she swiftly entered the inner courtyard. As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw Changle cradling a swaddled infant in her arms, leaning against Su Li. The couple was chatting andughing. At the moment, Su Li yed with the child while Changle held the baby tenderly. Upon hearing the courtdy¡¯s announcement, Changle¡¯s face involuntarily paled.
Su Li immediately sensed the change as the soft body in his arms tensed like a frightened kitten on edge. ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Li furrowed his brows slightly.
¡°I¡¯m fine¡¡± Changle shook her head lightly but lifted her gaze, staring fixedly at the doorway. Her trembling body betrayed her true feelings.
Soon enough, she saw Gao Yang entering with a smiling face. Since theirst outing together, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a year. Changle couldn¡¯t forget that moment¡ªwhen this supposed sister had plotted against her.
When Changley in bed, just regaining consciousness, she even considered whether Gao Yang had done it unintentionally. Changle had a kind nature, and her previous closeness to Gao Yang led her to give her the benefit of the doubt subconsciously. But during that time, Gao Yang used words to provoke Su Li when she visited Changle. That incident made Changle realize that Gao Yang wasn¡¯t a good person.
Human interactions were just like this, what others were unwilling to show people was often their true nature. At that time, Gao Yang thought she could never wake up again, acting recklessly. Although Changle saw Gao Yang¡¯s true colors through that incident, after waking up, she didn¡¯t tell anyone about this matter. Having experienced a close brush with death, Changle understood the value of good fortune even more. She was well aware that if she were to report Gao Yang to her father, her fate would surely be very tragic. However, what would be the point of that?
Her days had been blissful andplete with her husband by her side. She would just consider Gao Yang¡¯s actionspletely severing the sisterly bond. There would not be any more interaction with her in the future. Being inherently kind-hearted, Changle intended to bury this matter deep within herself forever. But such things weren¡¯t easily forgotten.
Chapter 176:
Chapter 176:
Upon seeing Gao Yang again, Changle couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race. The yful smile that Gao Yang used to have now appeared incredibly sinister. ¡°Sister!¡± Gao Yang greeted her with a fake smile. ¡°Is this my little nephew? Let me hold him!¡± Gao Yang extended her hand with a smug grin.
The next moment, Changle abruptly turned her head away, holding the child as if fearing that Gao Yang might harm the child. She didn¡¯t even nce at Gao Yang. Gao Yang paused for a moment. Then, everything became clear to her. In the end, Gao Yang was impulsive and loved causing trouble. When faced with real problems, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions. A trace of fear involuntarily appeared on her face.
Su Li¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Mydy is not feeling well and will not be receiving guests today,¡± he coldly informed the courtdy. Then, the couple directly returned to their room. Throughout the entire encounter, neither of them gave Gao Yang a direct look, nor did they exchange any words with her.
In the past, if anyone dared to treat her this way, Gao Yang would have thrown a tantrum. But now, she stood there, her whole body cold, stunned. She knew that Changle knew everything. What should she do¡?
Su Li cradled Changle in his arms inside the room, softly patting her back.
¡°Lady, I had suspicions about your suddena before. Can you now confirm if Gao Yang was responsible for it?¡± Su Li¡¯s tone remained gentle, but his gaze turned icy.
During Changle¡¯s previous fainting episode, Gao Yang had visited, and Su Li had noticed something amiss. At that time, hecked concrete evidence and was busy caring for Changle, so he didn¡¯t investigate further.
Changle¡¯s reaction upon seeing Gao Yang this time had nearly confirmed Su Li¡¯s suspicions. Her previous vegetative state was no ident.
Su Li recalled the pce maid mentioning that Changle fell ill during an outing with Gao Yang. Changle shook her head and whispered, ¡°Husband, let¡¯s leave the past behind.¡±As soon as those words left her mouth, Su Li was certain. Changle and he shared everything, and her evasive response was almost an admission.
A deep rage rose within him, and Su Li¡¯s gaze grew colder. His impression of Gao Yang was already extremely negative.
Even before meeting Changle, Su Li was aware of the renowned princess in history, the only one who could make a royal consort wear the eternal green hat. Many Tang Dynasty princesses were free-spirited, but Gao Yang was an exception, known for her wild behavior.
Originally, Gao Yang had no connection to Su Li. However, their first encounter left a terrible impression. Her audacious and domineering attitude was tolerable, but herck of intelligence bothered him the most.
Su Li sensed something odd about Gao Yang during their first meeting. After Changle regained consciousness, he asked her about it. Changle mentioned her illness had red up during the outing, leading to her current condition. Su Li found her exnation reasonable, so he didn¡¯t press further.
Observing the interaction between Changle and Gao Yang¡¯s sisters, it was clear that Su Li had figured things out by now. Changle hadn¡¯t lied. Her asthma attack was real. Gao Yang¡¯s intellect made plotting unlikely.
However, Gao Yang might have taken advantage of Changle¡¯s illness. Su Li remembered the pce maid¡¯s words about Gao Yang insisting on Changle¡¯s personal maid carrying backup medication when she went out. It all fell into ce.
Su Li was filled with intense anger. ¡°Husband, Gao Yang is still young¡¡± Changle looked up, her gaze pleading.
She knew that Su Li wouldn¡¯t let this rest if he found out, and the consequences could tarnish the royal family¡¯s reputation.
Li Er¡¯s standing was already criticized. If his daughtermitted such an act against her own sister, it would be disastrous.
Su Li suppressed his anger and smiled at Changle, ¡°Mistakes must be acknowledged, and unless one learns from their mistakes, they¡¯ll never improve. I understand your concerns. Rest assured, I will handle this matter.¡±
Afterr Changle and Su Che had fallen asleep in the afternoon, Su Li went directly to the imperial pce.
Upon seeing Su Li, Li Er smiled and asked, ¡°What brings you to the pce today? You¡¯ve taken the initiative to visit?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, do you remember how Changle fell ill back then?¡± Su Li asked directly.
Li Er furrowed his brows, not understanding why Su Li brought this matter up suddenly. After pondering, he replied, ¡°She had an asthma attack and didn¡¯t take her medication in time. The imperial physician confirmed it.¡±
¡°Oh? Your Majesty, do you believe Changle¡¯s illness was a natural disaster rather than foul y?¡± Su Li continued.
¡°The maid who usually carries Changle¡¯s medication was left at the princess¡¯s residence that day, and Changle¡¯s own medicine fell into theke. I had her executed for the mistake,¡± Li Er said, recalling Changle¡¯s condition with a sour expression.
¡°Your Majesty, do you truly believe such coincidences can happen?¡± Su Li questioned with a hint of scorn.
¡°The medication was originally in two sets. That day, Changle¡¯s maid was not by her side, and the medicine Changle carried herself identally fell into theke?¡± Li Er asked, his expression troubled.
¡°Gao Yang?¡±
Li Er¡¯s face showed shock as he mentioned the name. They had interrogated the maid before her execution, and she had imed that Gao Yang ordered her to neglect her duty that day. Li Er was aware of this but believed it was just Gao Yang¡¯s usual behavior.
In his eyes, his children had amicable rtionships, and although Gao Yang wasn¡¯t favored, she was still his child. Could she have had sinister intentions?
Seeing Su Li¡¯s furious appearance, Li Er felt uneasy. Su Li was known for hisposure, but his actions were unpredictable when it came to matters concerning Changle.
At this moment, Su Li¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Your Majesty, Changle is your daughter. She was needlessly harmed to that extent. I believe you should provide her with an exnation.¡±
Chapter 177
Chapter 177
Chapter 177
Inside the grand hall, the father-inw and son-inw exchanged nces. Su Li¡¯s gaze remainedposed as if merely stating a fact. Li Er wore an extremely serious expression. Li Er might have taken it as a threat if anyone else had spoken those words. Buting from Su Li, he believed it to be a statement of fact.
Subconsciously, Li Er began to ponder the potential repercussions of letting Su Li handle things independently. However, he quickly dismissed those thoughts. Su Li had taken countless lives on the battlefield, and if he acted alone, Gao Yang would likely meet a grim fate.
In truth, Li Er didn¡¯t care about Gao Yang¡¯s life, but he was deeply concerned about the royal family¡¯s reputation. He had ascended the throne by eliminating his own brothers, and the thought of his children turning against each other and causing discord troubled him.
If Su Li were to kill Gao Yang directly, the truth would undoubtedlye to light, and people would use Li Er of sowing discord within his family. If he had killed his own brothers, his children might not have escaped the same fate.
However, preventing Su Li and erasing this incident from history was also impossible. Trying to persuade Su Li at this moment seemed futile, and even if Su Li took action against Gao Yang directly, Li Er had limited recourse. After all, Gao Yang was a non-mainline princess and not particrly astute. In Li Er¡¯s eyes, her life held little valuepared to Su Li, a renowned general throughout history.
But if Li Er were to handle the situation himself, what should he do? He found himself in a dilemma. Should he simply order Gao Yang¡¯s execution? Even then, her past plot against Changle would stille to light.
While Li Er pondered his options, Su Li suddenly broached a different topic. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve heard that envoys from various foreign countries have gathered in the Tang Dynasty recently, intending to recognize you as the Heavenly Khan,¡± Su Li inquired.
Li Er was initially puzzled and asked, ¡°What does this matter have to do with your question?¡±
¡°Changle values sisterly affection and doesn¡¯t want to see Gao Yang meet a tragic end. However, she can never forget what happened in the past. I suggest, Your Majesty, that you ensure Gao Yang never appears before Changle for the rest of her life,¡± Su Li calmly suggested.
Li Er suddenly grasped the connection and nodded in realization. Su Li¡¯s suggestion did hold promise, and Li Er had a penchant for grandeur. Though only a few minor foreign nations had sent envoys to Changan, Li Er still desired to give the impression that countless countries hade to pay their respects.
Since Su Li¡¯s three decisive victories in the northwest, the neighboring minor foreign nations were cautious and on edge. The Tang Dynasty¡¯s sudden and ruthless actions had caught them off guard. With each sessive battle, their fierceness escted, and their approach differed from the past, bypassing customary diplomatic gestures for confrontation and disying overwhelming military strength.
As part of the East Asian Monster Room, the Western Regions and their various countries held significant power. Gathering millions of soldiers to resist the Tang Dynasty, they were ultimately defeated. Currently, the Tang army was hunting down and ughtering the people of the Western Regions with unprecedented brutality, causing neighboring small countries to tremble in fear.
Almost simultaneously upon hearing the news, these nations dispatched envoys to the Tang Dynasty. Their motives were straightforward, to demonstrate submission and possibly gauge Li Er¡¯s interest in their modest territories. It was reasonable for one or two nations to act in this manner since the central dynasty of the Xiands indeed held authority over the entire region, and this was not mere self-praise.
However, when a group of nations simultaneously visited the Tang Dynasty with such intentions, Li Er¡¯s tion hardly waned. He instructed the officers of the Honglu Temple to meticulously guide these foreign envoys in etiquette.
Half a monthter, another grand imperial court assembly was convened, primarily to receive the envoys of various countries. The spectacle was unprecedentedly grand, with insufficient room for all the foreign envoys to kneel in the grand hall. Many envoys from more distant regions, like Great Tambor and Cambodia, had to kneel outside.
During the assembly, Li Er announced that several nations were exempt from tribute. He graciously epted gifts from the envoys, and after presenting their gifts, they pledged to regrly pay tribute to the Tang Dynasty and vowed to maintain these ties. Traditionally, Li Er should have reciprocated with more valuable gifts, but this time, he took an unexpected turn. His gifts consisted entirely of sun-dried potatoes and sweet potatoes.
The reason was clear¡ªthe Western Regions had not been fully pacified, and remnants of the Western Regions¡¯ nations continued to cause trouble. Li Er invested heavily in these cleanup operations, depleting the Tang Dynasty¡¯s resources. Lacking surplus funds, he rewarded these smaller countries with sun-dried potatoes and sweet potatoes, still considered precious bymon people and served as his show-off props.
Upon seeing the list of gifts in return, many foreign envoys were disappointed. Their journey to the central dynasty was supposed to be a path to wealth and prosperity. A tradition passed down through generations. They couldn¡¯t understand why Li Er would offer them these items, especially envoys from nations with abundant crops like Cambodia. However, fearing provoking the Tang Dynasty, they dared not express any discontent.
Despite their disappointment, many envoys praised Li Er¡¯s cultural and martial achievements while discreetly inquiring about Su Li. Su Li¡¯s remarkable aplishments left asting impression even on nations with more primitive reverence. Li Er could sense that these envoys feared Su Li more than they feared him.
Li Er had carefully orchestrated this scene to unt his achievements, but it put Su Li in the spotlight. This irked Li Er, who was ustomed to pride. Petty thoughts that he had buried deep within himself resurfaced once more.
Chapter 178
Chapter 178
Chapter 178
Late at night, Li Er sat alone at his desk in the grand hall. He had expected to feel immensely satisfied after the imperial court assembly with envoys from various nations. Still, as the music faded and the crowd dispersed, he felt alone withplex feelings. The day¡¯s assembly hadn¡¯t brought him as much contentment as he had anticipated. His emotions were intricate at this moment, and he couldn¡¯t deny a certain truth.
In his heart, Li Er knew that the gathering of envoys from all nations was primarily built upon Su Li¡¯s triumph in the northwest. Regardless of any embellishments, this fact remained undeniable. Even though Su Li hadn¡¯t attended the assembly that day, the envoys still held deep fear and respect for him.
¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯ste. Why are you still not sleeping?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei entered the hall, carrying a bowl of lotus seed porridge, and gently ced it on the table. Over the years of their marriage, whenever Li Er workedte at night, she prepared a bowl of lotus seed porridge for him.
Li Er consumed the porridge in one gulp and then sighed deeply. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You seem troubled,¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei asked, showing genuine concern.
Li Er nced at her and confided, ¡°Wu Fei, do you think I¡¯m making the right decisions?¡±
She sat beside him and tenderly touched his hand. ¡°Your Majesty, your wisdom and thoughtfulness have always guided your decisions. I believe everything you¡¯ve done is in the best interest of the dynasty.¡±
Li Er sighed once more. ¡°But at what cost? I know the reality of it all. These envoys, the praise¡ªthey all stem from Su Li¡¯s aplishments. Yet, it feels like he¡¯s the one receiving all the attention.¡±
Zhangsun Wu Fei smiled softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Su Li¡¯s feats are exceptional, showcasing the strength and prosperity of our dynasty. As his father-inw, you should take pride in that.¡±
Li Er¡¯s expression softened, and he held Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s hand. ¡°Wu Fei, it¡¯s not just about my pride. There¡¯s something else that troubles me.¡±
Zhangsun Wu Fei looked into his eyes, waiting for him to continue.
Li Er hesitated briefly, then said, ¡°It¡¯s about Gaoyang, our daughter. I¡¯ve been contemting¡ what should we do with her?¡±
Li Er had a subconscious habit. If he felt that certain matters were best kept from Zhangsun Wu Fei, he wouldn¡¯t reveal any emotions in her presence. However, when he believed she could offer advice, he would unintentionally reveal his feelings. Though he wasn¡¯t aware of this habit, Zhangsun Wu Fei knew it well. Seeing Li Er sigh and pose this question indicated his deep self-doubt.
Li Er was the emperor, and emperors rarely admitted to mistakes. Their words were likemands, unchangeable once spoken. Zhangsun Wu Fei might offer counsel, but only on minor matters. If Li Er¡¯s decision had already taken the form of an imperial edict, Zhangsun Wu Fei wouldn¡¯t dare to advise otherwise. Li Er posing this question revealed his profound uncertainty.
After supporting each other for so many years, this was the first time Zhangsun Wu Fei had seen Li Er in such a state.
¡°Initially, I strongly desired Su Li to join the army. He possessed the strength to throw an elephant, no weaker than Xiang Yu. I believed I could mold him into the Western Chu Overlord of the Tang Dynasty,¡± Li Er spoke with a hint of mncholy.
¡°Later, due to the Tibetan issue, Su Li led the army on an expedition, and my wish seemed to have been fulfilled,¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei said as she walked up to Li Er and gently held his hand. She had a sense of what Li Er wanted to express. Throughout his reign, Li Er had been a proud and discerning ruler. As an emperor, he valued talent and ability above all else. He had even entrusted Li Jing, who had a criminal record, with significant authority and had been proven right. As an emperor, his tolerance was indeed expansive.
Yet, having a broad tolerance did not equate to limitless tolerance. Zhangsun Wu Fei understood that Li Er had a strong desire for control, and his control was indeed formidable. Until now, he hadn¡¯t encountered anyone whose abilities exceeded the limits of his control, which had bolstered his confidence.
However, an exception had emerged now. Realizing this, Zhangsun Wu Fei gently shook her head at Li Er. ¡°Your Majesty, Su Li is, after all, Changle¡¯s husband. Regardless of your roles as ruler and subject, you¡¯re also connected as father-inw and son-inw. Moreover, he isn¡¯t someone who seeks power and authority. Why must you go to such lengths¡¡± She whispered.
Li Er wore a bitter smile. He had once held a simr perspective, but it seemed irrelevant now. Trying to find sce in the father-inw rtionship, especially for someone like Li Er, was nearly a jest. He had been willing to eliminate his own blood brothers, so what significance did a son-inw hold for him?
Regarding Su Li, Li Er felt that, as an emperor, he didn¡¯t carry much weight. He had scrutinized Su Li closely. Su Li¡¯s demeanor remained as calm as water when facing anyone, whether the emperor himself or servants in the princess¡¯s residence. Only when facing Changle, did Su Li reveal a different side. This sense of equality unsettled Li Er.
Initially, Li Er had tried to deceive himself. However, the Gaoyang incident had abruptly awakened him. They could coexist when there were no issues, but in times of trouble, he couldn¡¯t ignore Su Li¡¯s opinions. Su Li was the Prince of Yongle, not just a merepanion.
¡°Empress, do you remember when Changle fell ill¡¡± Li Er began to recount the past events leading to Changle¡¯s illness. As Zhangsun Wu Fei listened, her face paled.
¡°Gaoyang, that scoundrel!¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei uttered through clenched teeth. When Changle had fallen ill, the couple had endured sleepless nights and exhausted all methods, desperate to awaken their daughter. They had even resorted to the happiness-boosting technique suggested by Yuan Tiangang. Changle was their flesh and blood, and her illness had caused indescribable pain in Zhangsun Wu Fei and Li Er¡¯s hearts. They had always believed it to be an unfortunate ident, never suspecting someone had orchestrated it from behind the scenes.
Although Zhangsun Wu Fei cursed Gaoyang, she knew deep down that they couldn¡¯t execute her. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t let this incident be public, as it would tarnish Li Er¡¯s reputation. At that moment, Zhangsun Wu Fei couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate punishment.
¡°Su Li brought this matter to my attention,¡± Li Er said with a bitter smile.
Hearing this, a chill ran down Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s spine. She finallyprehended Li Er¡¯s emotions. It was the kind of pressure that Su Li, a true nemesis to many, exerted on ordinary people. Su Li didn¡¯t need to do anything. Merely expressing his dissatisfaction could make the Emperor and Empress anxious and uneasy.
¡°What¡ What did he say?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei asked, her expressionplex.
¡°He didn¡¯t explicitly state that he wanted Gaoyang killed. Without consideration for Changle¡¯s feelings, he simply suggested that Gaoyang should not appear before her in the future,¡± Li Er exined with a touch of helplessness.
Anger shed across Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s face. Su Li¡¯s intention could be seen as a request, an order, or a threat, but itcked any semnce of asking. After all, he was addressing Li Er, who was not just his father-inw but also his sovereign. Su Li was not only Li Er¡¯s son-inw but also his subject. From any perspective, he shouldn¡¯t have expressed such sentiments to Li Er, but he had nheless.
¡°How did you respond?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei inquired, believing that Li Er wouldn¡¯t easily concede.
At this point, the issue had transcended concerns about Gaoyang. It had be a confrontation between Su Li and Li Er.
In the next moment, Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ve decided to arrange a marriage alliance with the Si Kingdom and send Gaoyang there,¡± Li Er disclosed with aplex expression.
Chapter 179:
Chapter 179:
The term ¡°marital alliance¡± had nearly be a forbidden concept within the realm of the Great Tang. Throughout the empire, it was widely known that Songtsen Gampo had met his demise due to his ill-advised attempt to force a marital partnership with the Great Tang. His downfall resulted from his efforts to manipte the situation, but Su Li¡¯s intervention in court had thwarted his scheme.
The people of Changan were abuzz with the rumor that Crown Prince Yongle strongly disapproved of marital alliances. Since then, any foreign power considering proposing such an alliance with the Great Tang must carefully consider Crown Prince Yongle¡¯s perception of their intentions. Anyone who came under his scrutiny from foreignnds had little chance of escaping unharmed.
This rumor was the reason that the various envoys from foreignnds who had been waiting at the Square Pavilion for an opportunity to propose marital alliances with the Great Tang fled overnight. Only one small nation, the Si Kingdom, dared to step forward and suggest such an alliance during the grand assembly of nations.
The Si Kingdom had its own unique reasons for daring to propose this alliance. Si was one of the three nations on the northeastern penins of the Great Tang. Among the three, Goguryeo was the most powerful and well-known.
In the past, due to Goguryeo¡¯s coboration with the Turks, Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynastyunched a massive campaign against them but failed to conquer them despite three attempts. Since then, Goguryeo had lost much of its respect for the dynasties ruling over the Central ins. Moreover, Goguryeo often disyed its might within the penins, frequently bullying Baekje and Si.
Despite Baekje¡¯s rtively strong national power, it asionally managed to stand up to Si¡¯s bullying. Undoubtedly, Si was the weakest among the penins¡¯s nations, and its neighbors weren¡¯t particrly friendly.
Fortunately, Si had a benevolent guardian¡ªthe Great Tang. Si¡¯s respect for the Great Tang was deeply sincere. Even after the old king of Si passed away, leaving behind his only daughter, Queen Seondeok, to seed him, the kingdom maintained its customs of paying tribute and showing respect to the dynasties ruling over the Central ins.
However, recently, Si had encountered some challenges. After the old king¡¯s death, his only daughter, Queen Seondeok, ascended the throne due to theck of a male heir. But for some special reasons, she also remained without a sessor. She had chosen her own cousin as the heir, who did have a male heir.
This time, Si dispatched envoys to congratte the Great Tang on its victory in the northwest and primarily to propose a marriage alliance for Queen Seondeok¡¯s nephew, Kim Chunqiu. Si was facing difficulties due to the threats posed by Goguryeo and Baekje. Queen Seondeok sought to strengthen her ties with the Great Tang through this alliance, hoping for assistance from the Great Tang in crucial moments.Kim Chunqiu was the future king of Si. If the princess were to marry him, she would at least start as a queen. On the surface, it seemed promising.
However, for a small country like Si, to be frank,pared to the Great Tang, it was somewhat precarious. Who knows, it might be annexed by another country one day. By sending Gaoyang to marry Si, Li Er had two intentions.
The first one was, of course, a veiled agreement to Su Li¡¯s request. As for the second one, it was a deliberate deration to the world that Su Li¡¯s words were of no consequence whether the Great Tang engaged in marital alliances with foreign nations or not. This world was, after all, Li Er¡¯s world!
It had to be said that Li Er¡¯s approach was rtively well-considered. He hadn¡¯t directly refused Su Li. He had managed Gaoyang ording to his request. Additionally, he had clearly stated his stance. Although he had acted ording to Su Li¡¯s wishes, it was only because he genuinely believed that Su Li¡¯s idea was not bad. It wasn¡¯t because he was intimidated by Su Li¡¯s firmness and gave in. Li Er believed that Su Li would surely be able to perceive this.
¡¡
Two dayster, within the Eastern Pce, Li Chengqian regarded Gaoyang sternly as she knelt before him, tearful and pleading. Earlier that morning, Gaoyang had rushed to the Eastern Pce, distraught over receiving an imperial decree from Li Er, stating his intention to marry her off to Si.
As the Crown Prince and the eldest legitimate son, Li Chengqian exuded an air of authority. While he held some disdain for Gaoyang, he hadn¡¯t entirely ignored her. Gaoyang recounted the events in Forest Garden Park that day, framing them as coincidental urrences.
ording to her, it had been purely by chance that she had arranged for Changle¡¯s maid to stay at the princess¡¯s residence. It had also been an ident when the vial of medicine had fallen into theke during themotion. Gaoyang confessed that fear had kept her from revealing the truth until recently when Su Li had deduced it.
Knowing which two were false, he believed only two of Li Chengqian¡¯s thoughts regarding Gaoyang¡¯s words. His sister was arrogant and conceited butcked intelligence. She seemed to believe she was a skilled actress, unaware that true professionals saw through her performances.
Gaoyang sobbed genuinely this time. ¡°Imperial Brother, I made a mistake. Whatever punishment Father Emperor and Mother Empress choose should have been handled by the Ministry of Rites. Why did Father Emperor issue a direct imperial decree for a marital alliance?¡± Her voice trembled.
Li Chengqian let out a bitterugh, pitying Gaoyang to some extent. He hadn¡¯t grasped that their father wasn¡¯t overly concerned about their mistakes as long as they didn¡¯tmit egregious mistakes. Gaoyang¡¯s problem was that her blunders were thoughtless and had potentially significant consequences.
If she could secure Changle¡¯s forgiveness, her situation might not have been so dire. Even if Changle remained unforgiving, Gaoyang could have gone to Li Er and Empress Zhangsun, shed a few tears, and epted a symbolic punishment as a sign of repentance. The matter could have blown over. But what had Gaoyang done? She hadn¡¯t made any effort to make amends, not even a proper apology. Instead, she had retreated and left things to fate, and her current distraught state was a testament to her internal turmoil.
Li Chengqian didn¡¯t want to be involved in this matter. Li Er had personally intervened, and there was even a shadow of Empress Zhangsun¡¯s influence. The swiftness with which they had handled a foreign nation marrying into the Great Tang and taking a real princess as a bride was unusual. Li Chengqian thought that Gaoyang had genuinely angered Li Er this time, although he was somewhat puzzled by his father¡¯s unusually decisive actions.
While Li Chengqian was preparing to gently advise Gaoyang to ept the situation, given that Li Er had already decided, Gaoyang unexpectedly lifted her head and resentfully imed, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated it. After I left Changle¡¯s residence that day, Su Li followed me closely into the pce. It was afterward that Father Emperor made this decision!¡±
Li Chengqian, who had initially slouched, straightened up slowly. His gaze grew sharper, realizing that Su Li had pushed Gaoyang¡¯s marriage alliance. It was time for him to intervene!
Chapter 180
Chapter 180
Li Chengqian¡¯s expression grew colder as he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you suggesting that Su Li intends for you to pursue a marriage alliance?¡± he inquired.
Gaoyang responded, her gaze filled with resentment, ¡°Imperial Brother, this is not a baseless guess. Su Li has just returned from a campaign and received credit for pacifying the northwest. Father Emperor even went against convention to reward him¡¡±
Her voice quivered with bitterness. At this moment, her thoughts raced at an unusual speed.
¡°Father Emperor has always favored Su Li greatly. First, he allowed him to enter the Imperial Smoke Pavilion, and now he¡¯s even made him a prince from a different surname. All of this is based on his testimony alone, and he¡¯s banished his own daughter to a remote and deste ce.¡±
Tears welled up in Gaoyang¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°Imperial Brother, I¡¯m the one suffering this time. Who will it be next time?¡±
Li Chengqian¡¯s face turned ashen. He initially believed that Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei had orchestrated this marriage alliance. He was aware of the situation in the Si Kingdom and knew that Li Er had a lingering attachment to Goguryeo.
Having a friendly nation like Si established on that penins, right next to Goguryeo, was strategically advantageous. It would facilitate any future efforts to conquer Goguryeo. So, when Si proposed a marriage alliance, and Li Er agreed, it seemed straightforward.
However, the revtion that Su Li was pulling the strings behind the scenes changed everything. At this moment, a surge of anger welled up within Li Chengqian. He had always looked down on Su Li due to his humble origins, and this revtion only intensified his disdain.
Even though Su Li had achieved fame as a great poet and was hailed as the Tang Dynasty¡¯s Poetry Saint, and even though he had entered the Imperial Smoke Pavilion to present sweet potatoes and potatoes, Li Chengqian still regarded him as a mere peasant. No matter how many aplishments Su Li had, that reason alone was sufficient for Li Chengqian to look down on him.
In Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes, Su Li was nothing more than amoner, and he couldn¡¯t hide his jealousy and apprehension, especially since he had always been praised by everyone since childhood. Even though Su Li had emerged victorious in the northwest campaign and been granted a royal title with a different surname, Li Chengqian held little admiration for him. If anything, there was deep jealousy and resentment.
When Zhangsun Chong approached him with his grievances, Li Chengqian could stillfort him with a smile. But now, he realized his situation was strikingly simr to Zhangsun Chong¡¯s. Zhangsun Chong had failed to win Changle¡¯s love and had been overtaken by Su Li due to unexpected circumstances, leading to his resentment. In Li Chengqian¡¯s view, his enmity with Su Li was even greater than Zhangsun Chong¡¯s.
Zhangsun Chong had only lost what he considered a childhood love. But Li Chengqian had lost the trust of his father, the emperor. Born the year before his grandfather Li Yuan founded the dynasty, Li Chengqian¡¯s life had been smooth sailing. He was groomed for politics from a young age and possessed self-importance.
Li Chengqian couldn¡¯t tolerate Li Er diverting his attention away from him and onto Su Li, a peasant by birth, regardless of his aplishments. Changle¡¯s illness initially concerned him, but Li Er¡¯s unusual behavior continued, and Li Chengqian¡¯s unease grew.
The frequency of Li Er¡¯s visits to the princess¡¯s residence increased significantly, and it was rumored that each visit involved lengthy conversations with Su Li. This intensified Li Chengqian¡¯s already stubborn personality. He couldn¡¯t tolerate Li Er¡¯s growing attention to Su Li, which fueled his jealousy and resentment.
In his eyes, Li Er¡¯s behavior towards Su Li seemed to go beyond mere appreciation for a minister. It appeared more like infatuation. This stirred an inexplicable feeling within Li Chengqian that Su Li was taking away something dear to him. As Su Li continued to seed, Li Chengqian¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t subside but grew even stronger.
Li Chengqian was stubborn, and Li Er¡¯s increasing attention to Su Li only exacerbated his negative feelings. He saw Su Li asmitting several offenses. First, as a peasant, rising rapidly in status was disrespectful to the crown prince. Second, Su Li didn¡¯t adhere to the proper duties of a husband and had overly close interactions with Li Er. Third, he was achieving great feats and bing overly arrogant, even influencing the decisions of the emperor and empress. From Li Chengqian¡¯s perspective, Su Li was unforgivable, and this reaction was normal.
Su Li might have gained fame as a poet, but that was his own aplishment. While his contributions to sweet potatoes and potatoes benefited the country, Li Chengqian, as the crown prince, felt detached from these achievements. Li Er¡¯s sesses overshadowed him, and he began harboring dark thoughts about his own future.
Li Chengqian knew that he would ascend to the throne one day, but he questioned what he could achieve. Regardless of how strong Su Li became, Li Er reaped the benefits. Li Chengqian felt that Li Er had never shown him his own crown prince respect, and thus, Li Er was his enemy.
Driven by these thoughts, Li Chengqian had wanted to trouble Su Li for a while, but Su Li rarely left the princess¡¯s residence, making it difficult to find an opportunity. Gaoyang¡¯s arrival now provided Li Chengqian with a legitimate reason.
Deep down, Li Chengqian knew Su Li¡¯s extraordinary power and influence. He resented Su Li but understood that directly challenging him would be futile. He needed to find a way to make Li Er take action against Su Li.
In Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes, Li Er was practically omnipotent. The marriage alliance arranged for Gaoyang was seen as Li Er being deceived by Su Li. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone like Li Er could be coerced by his ministers. These thoughts darkened Li Chengqian¡¯s expression as he contemted his next move.
Chapter 181:
Chapter 181:
Time passed quickly, and before one knew it, it was already the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month. Starting from this day, the imperial court would be on a holiday break, and official duties wouldn¡¯t resume until the fifth day of the first lunar month. The Tang Dynasty¡¯s holiday benefits were truly desirablepared to the demanding ¡°996¡± work culture of modern times. (ED Note: The 996 working hour system (Chinese: 996¹¤×÷ÖÆ) is a work schedule practiced by somepanies in China. It derives its name from its requirement that employees work from 9:00 am to 9:00 pm, six days per week; i.e., 72 hours per week, 12 hours per day.)
During the Tang Dynasty, there were three ¡°Golden Weeks¡± in a year, eachsting seven days, the winter solstice holiday, the New Year holiday, and the Cold Food Festival holiday. Moreover, there were additional extended weekends for various asions such as the Mid-Autumn Festival, Laba Festival, summer solstice, and even Emperor Li Er¡¯s birthday. Any festivity with a reasonable cause for celebration warranted a three-day holiday.
Throughout the year, there were also twenty-one single-day holidays for traditional festivals. In the Tang Dynasty, they followed the practice of taking breaks every holiday.
In this era, officers were the most affluent consumer group. So, on the day when the holiday break began, the typically serene Changan City suddenly came to life. The streets were bustling with servants from wealthy households preparing for the New Year and carriages adorned with various symbols, all heading out of the city in grand processions to pay homage to their ancestors. asionally, mischievous children could be seen setting off firecrackers, creating the sound of crackling explosions.
In the princess¡¯s residence, Su Li held Su Che in his arms and casually conversed with Changle. The bursts of firecrackers outside didn¡¯t startle Su Che. Instead, he extended his little hand from his swaddling clothes and waved it continuously. Did a hint of a smile appear on his newly stretched face?
Su Li lowered his head to look at his son, feeling unparalleled calm. He had been concerned before Su Che¡¯s birth, given that Changle had consumed Bodhi Fruits and Longevity Pills, which altered her constitution significantly. As for Su Li himself, his existence transcended ordinary humanity. With their union, Su Li had no idea what extraordinary qualities their child might possess. However, reality proved his concerns unfounded.
Little Su Che was like any other child, with no extraordinary signs like a three-year pregnancy, immediate walking, or instant speech. The only notable difference was that this child appeared slightly more intelligent, unafraid of strangers, curious about everything, and unusually brave. His back was already somewhat stiff despite being less than a month old. While normal children typically took three months to roll over and six months to sit upright, Su Che would likely achieve these milestones sooner. He was destined to grow up as a lively and curious child.
Changle gazed at her husband and child, her eyes filled with an overflowing tenderness. Despite possessing countless riches, in this small courtyard, these three individuals were her entire world.
Unintentionally, dusk descended upon them. A pce maid hastily entered the courtyard and whispered a few words to Changle. Upon hearing the news, Changle¡¯s expression froze, her eyes reflecting disbelief.¡°Husband¡ Gaoyang has departed,¡± Changle conveyed the news to Su Li, her tone filled withplexity.
At this moment, relief crossed Changle¡¯s face, apanied by sympathy for Gaoyang. The proposal for a marriage alliance with Si wasn¡¯t a secret. What intrigued everyone was who would be chosen for this alliance. In the past, most intermarriages with foreign tribes involved members of the royal family or even genuine princesses. However, these princesses married off were usually the sisters of Li Er. Li Er had always treated his daughters with great care, and their positions were significant.
In normal circumstances, Li Er¡¯s daughters would undoubtedly be wed to individuals of great distinction. No one could have foreseen that this rtively unknown Si Kingdom would achieve such fortune this time. Princess Gaoyang, after all, was Li Er¡¯s own daughter. Though not favored, her status was apparent. ording to customary protocol, Li Er¡¯s daughter would have been married to a deserving suitor. However, who could have envisioned Li Er sending her to Si?
Upon hearing this news, the entire court erupted in spection, with many wondering if Gaoyang hadmitted some grave offense, leading to such a punishment from Li Er. Only the Si envoy was ecstatic, expressing endless gratitude to Li Er.
In the weeks leading up to the New Year, discussions about Gaoyang¡¯s situation filled the court. Most believed that, at the very least, Gaoyang¡¯s departure would be postponed until after the Lantern Festival. However, no one had expected Li Er to be somitted, issuing a decree for Gaoyang to leave Changan before the New Year.
Hearing Changle¡¯s words, Su Li was focused on changing his son¡¯s diaper. The decision made by Li Er surprised even Su Li himself. It wasn¡¯t because Su Li underestimated his own capabilities but rather because he knew Li Er well.
Li Er was a natural-born emperor destined for a life of challenges. Li Er¡¯s personality somewhat resembled that of a naughty child. He understood that setting off firecrackers in a dung heap would lead to a mess, but he couldn¡¯t resist his mischievous impulses. Indeed, Li Er harbored deep concerns about Su Li, but for him to not even investigate the situation and instead immediately concede was uncharacteristic.
This incident was handled by Li Er with unprecedented decisiveness, perhaps indicating that he genuinely viewed Su Li as a potential threat. As an emperor throughout the ages, every action was carefully nned. Li Er, a seasoned strategist, wouldn¡¯t sumb to short-sightedness and immediate gains or losses.
Su Li had also heard that in recent days, Li Chengqian had visited the pce multiple times to plead on behalf of Gaoyang. However, Li Er remained obstinate, leading to a heated argument between father and son. Li Er went as far as cing Li Chengqian under house arrest to reflect on his actions. Was Li Chengqian justified in reacting so vehemently over his sister¡¯s marriage, especially when they didn¡¯t share a close bond?
Furthermore, Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s visits to the princess¡¯s residence had be less frequent. The New Year¡¯s rewards given to the princess¡¯s residence were no different from those bestowed upon other princesses. These various signs led Su Li to sigh involuntarily, recognizing that he and Li Er had reached this point.
In truth, Su Li had long foreseen this oue. The emperor proimed himself the true dragon emperor, and dragons were synonymous with dominance, selfishness, sensitivity, and greed. Only those of the same kind could coexist peacefully with dragons. Su Li¡¯s arrival in the Tang Dynasty as a consort and his position as Li Er¡¯s son-inw were simr to a golden-winged roc, which could be considered a potential snack, infiltrating a group of dragons. Whether the dragons consumed the snack was the golden-winged roc¡¯s prerogative. However, the side treated as a mere snack would undoubtedly feel deeply unhappy, filled with panic and unease.
Many conflicts in the world unfolded in this manner¡ªdriven not necessarily by enmity but by differing perspectives. As the emperor, Li Er would never tolerate any power he couldn¡¯t control in the Tang Dynasty. With these thoughts in mind, Su Li looked at Changle with a pang of empathy, knowing that if things escted, she would be the one to suffer most. Her husband was on one side, and her parents and siblings were on the other. Her ultimate choice would be a challenging one.
Chapter 182
Chapter 182
Feeling Su Li¡¯s gaze, Changle looked at him confusedly and asked, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The days they spent together had always been filled with joy. Throughout their time together, they had never argued, deeply in love and striving to present their best selves to each other.
However, Changle had never seen Su Li look at her this way. Su Li sighed inwardly, knowing what was destined toe woulde, and he didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Changle. So, he spoke candidly, ¡°Wife, if I were to find myself standing on the opposite side from the Emperor, the Crown Prince, and others, how would you handle it?¡±
Upon hearing this question, Changle fell silent, her brows slightly furrowing. She was not ignorant of political intrigue, deceit, and even betrayals, having witnessed them as a princess. As soon as Su Li spoke, she understood why her husband was asking this question. Since Su Li¡¯s return from the Western Regions, Changle noticed a subtle shift in Li Er¡¯s attitude towards her family.
On the surface, Li Er appeared as friendly as ever, but Changle, as his daughter, had finely tuned sensitivity and perceptiveness. She could discern the careful and deliberate nature hidden behind Li Er¡¯s warmth and kindness. She had seen this behavior from Li Er before.
Back then, officers from south of the ridge had presented a massive ck bear weighing several hundred pounds. Even among bears, this ck bear¡¯s physical quality was exceptional, and most people would find it difficult to approach due to the size difference, creating a sense of unease. Li Er became obsessed with the bear, visiting it frequently and ying with it. Changle had apanied him a few times.
Li Er¡¯s initial interactions with the bear felt simr to his current demeanor. Eventually, the bear became familiar with Li Er and appeared friendly in his presence. However, a tragic incident urred due to apse in judgment by the animal trainer, leading to the bear¡¯s escape and injuries to several people. Li Er promptly ordered the bear to be shot dead.
In recent months, Changle had been dreaming of these memories from her childhood, especially when Li Er granted unusual rewards to herself and Su Li. She knew Li Er¡¯s character all too well, but Su Li was not a ck bear. He was her husband, not a creature that needed taming by Li Er.
Su Li had done nothing wrong. He had been helping Li Er all along. As a son-inw, he had never been disrespectful to her family, and as a loyal subject, he had achieved significant aplishments. Su Li had never let Li Er down. However, baseless suspicions arose because Su Li¡¯s abilities exceeded Li Er¡¯s control, which wasn¡¯t fair.
Su Li had pondered this question, and Changle had long found her answer within her heart ¨C she would steadfastly stand by her husband¡¯s side, regardless of the circumstances. With this unwavering resolve, Changle¡¯s gaze grew resolute, and she tightly grasped Su Li¡¯srge hand. Their eyes met, and at that moment, words were unnecessary as silence conveyed more than a thousand words ever could.
Changle¡¯s decision deeply moved Su Li, and he began, ¡°Wife¡¡± but hesitated, unsure what to say. What could he say? In marriage, a husband and wife should support each other, and it made no sense for him to ask Changle not to make this choice. He possessed the skills and abilities in this era to face any challenge. Changle was his wife, and she had the right to decide. Did he need to burden her with so many considerations in this situation? However, Su Li recognized that while he understood these things, Changle might not fully grasp them. Even if she did, the emotional hurdles in her heart wouldn¡¯t be easily ovee. After all, those involved were her parents, who raised her, and her elder brother, who had cared for her since childhood.
Nevertheless, Changle had made her choice, and Su Li felt a mix of heartache and profound emotion. Unable to contain himself, he asked, ¡°Why?¡±
Changle smiled and replied, ¡°Husband, I¡¯ve always remembered the night before the Xuanwu Gate Incident. Mother donned armor and held a sword, gathering us children in a room while guarding the door herself. At that time, I was still young and didn¡¯t quite understand. I asked Mother where Father had gone and why our home was so tense. Do you know how she answered me?¡±
Su Li shook his head, intrigued by the details Changle was sharing about her past, which he hadn¡¯t heard before.
Changle chuckled lightly and continued, ¡°Mother didn¡¯t hide the truth from us. She said Father was going to kill my uncles, your father¡¯s brothers!¡±
Su Li fell into contemtive silence. The upbringing of an imperial family differed significantly from that ofmon households. As a former Duke, he was well aware of theseplexities.
Changle¡¯s smile persisted as she recounted, ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯t met my uncles, so you don¡¯t know they were very kind to us. My eldest uncle remembered each of our birthdays urately, and my fourth uncle would bring delicious pastries whenever he visited our residence¡¡±
Su Li sighed, empathizing with Changle¡¯s unique perspective. This was the first time he had heard about the Xuanwu Gate Incident from a different angle, and it was even more heart-wrenching.
Changle continued, her voice steady despite the tear streaks on her face, ¡°Mother said that Father was contending for the most important thing in the world against them. If they seeded, our entire family would have no ce to be buried. Father had no choice but to resist.¡±
As she spoke, two tear streaks silently made their way down Changle¡¯s cheeks. Her voice remained calm as she recounted, ¡°From that moment on, I knew that for families like ours, blood ties and kinship were not dependable. In their eyes, many things were more important than the lives of family members. Mother taught us this way, and though Father didn¡¯t say it, he acted this way. Among us, his children and brothers, Father chose us.¡±
Changle sniffled softly, then lifted her head to look at Su Li, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Though I¡¯m just a woman, I am Father¡¯s daughter. If we encounter a simr situation one day, I can only choose you and Su Che.¡±
Chapter 183
Chapter 183
Changle¡¯s voice suddenly transformed, revealing a fierceness and determination that Su Li had never witnessed before. ¡°You and Su Che mean everything to me. Anyone who opposes you is my adversary, regardless of their identity!¡±
After uttering these words, Changle seemed to have exhausted all her strength, herplexion paling. Her suppressed emotions now overflowed, and tears streamed down her face uncontrobly as she cried.
She threw herself into Su Li¡¯s arms, sobbing, and said, ¡°Nevertheless, I hope that we can avoid such a situation if possible¡¡±
As Su Li gentlyforted Changle, he experienced a mix of emotions. Changle¡¯s unwavering affection deeply touched him for him, and he felt a profound sense of sorrow.
Changle was right. Growing up in such a family, she couldn¡¯t be oblivious to everything. She was more perceptive than most. Families like Li Er¡¯s were unsettling, even with a superficial understanding. In situations considered unimaginable by ordinary citizens, they couldmunicate without words.
Though different in many ways, the nine sons of the dragon shared amon title: ¡°Sons of the Dragon.¡± Despite their young age, individuals like Li Chengqian had earned widespread praise from both the court and themon people. Everyone believed he would be an exemry ruler in the future.
Compared to Li Ke and Li Tai, whom Su Li had encountered, and considering their age, they were already exceptional individuals. Not to mention Li Zhi, who was quietly growing and developing without drawing much attention.
The typically gentle and serene Changle could be formidable when she disyed fierceness. Even Gaoyang, who wasn¡¯t particrly intelligent, had reportedly cursed the Emperor and Empress loudly when leaving Changan despite being dragged away by the Si envoy.
However, Gaoyang did not reveal why Li Er decided to send her for a marriage alliance, even as she was taken away. Her demeanor suggested she had resolved to keep that secret to her grave.
Born into the royal family, regardless of personality or daily conduct, they seemed to possess an innate and unparalleled sense of boundaries. This was the formidable aspect of royalty, where the rules of the dragons differed from those of ordinary people.
Hence, Changle¡¯s desired oue appeared elusive. Su Li forced a wry smile and said, ¡°Whether or not ites to that depends not on me but on your father and elder brother.¡±
Hearing this, Changle felt even more disheartened. She knew that Su Li¡¯s words held truth. Regardless of the circumstances, Li Er and Li Chengqian would never fully trust Su Li. Li Er alone might be able to put his mind at ease, but the situation was moreplex.
With a dynamic Li Chengqian in the mix, Su Li couldn¡¯t predict the future. Nevertheless, they needed to take things one step at a time.
In the blink of an eye, the first lunar month¡¯s first day arrived. On this day, all the court officers, imperial princes, and princesses would enter the pce to pay their New Year respects to Li Er. Subsequently, Li Er would host a grand feast for his courtiers.
Since Changle had to enter the pce, Su Li couldn¡¯t avoid it this time either. After paying their respects to Li Er as tradition dictated, they proceeded to the rather tedious banquet.
Li Er disyed no peculiar behavior during the banquet, maintaining his pleasant and approachable demeanor towards Su Li. In contrast, Li Chengqian seemed to struggle to maintain hisposure. Throughout the banquet, he wore a cold expression and remained silent when facing Su Li.
Seeing his attitude, Changle also withheld any warmth. Surprisingly, the siblings didn¡¯t exchange a single word. Soon, the festive New Year atmosphere dissipated, and Changan City returned to its usual tranquility. After the first day of the lunar year, the Princess¡¯s residence shut its doors tightly, declining any visitors.
During these secluded days, Su Li and Changle enjoyed a leisurely life. They woke up naturally, savored meals, and spent time with Su Che.
On the other hand, after the New Year, Li Er became busier than in previous years. With the Tang Dynasty¡¯s peace extending to all corners and nations from around the worlding to pay tribute, the court bustled with activity.
External wars yielded victory after victory, and themon people experienced peaceful and prosperous times. However, being a peaceful emperor was not Li Er¡¯s desire. He remained restless, constantly seeking ways to keep himself upied.
After the Lantern Festival, Li Er sat across from Yuan Tiangang in the same grand hall within the imperial pce. The scent of incense wafted from the desk.
Yuan Tiangang¡¯s expression disyedplexity as he gazed at Li Er. At the beginning of the year, Li Er would summon him to the pce to discuss various matters, ranging from the nation¡¯s state to the fate of newly born imperial princes or princesses.
However, Yuan Tiangang hadn¡¯t anticipated that Li Er would pose such a troubling question this year.
¡°Sage, do you believe my intentions are improper?¡± Li Er raised an eyebrow, his expression seemingly like a half-smile.
Yuan Tiangang was shocked. At this moment, Li Er continued slowly, ¡°I am still young and won¡¯t squander the nation¡¯s resources on the elusive path of immortality. My desire for immortality is only for peace of mind.¡±
Yuan Tiangang¡¯s gaze flickered, and thoughts raced through his mind. Suddenly, he froze. Su Li?
Time passed quickly, and three years flew by. During this period, numerous changes urred in the Tang Dynasty. After investing significant resources, Li Er sessfully pacified the Western Regions. The entire Western Region was now integrated into the Tang Dynasty¡¯s territory. Consequently, the Tang Dynasty had be thergest among all the central dynasties in the history of thend.
Even Wei Zhang, known for his straightforward and critical advice, praised Li Er for this aplishment. He wrote that the vastness of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s territory surpassed all previous dynasties. When the sun rose in the east of the Tang Dynasty, stars still glittered in the west. And even after the sunset in the east, it continued to shine brightly in the far west.
Chapter 184
Chapter 184
In the Tang Dynasty, even Wei Zhang altered his style and offered unreserved praise, showering Li Er with ttering words. These three years solidified Li Er¡¯s position as a skilled emperor. During this time, the citizens of Changan would asionally be awakened by news of victories in the Western Regions. With the frequency of such reports, people became ustomed to them. To the point that if they didn¡¯t hear about victorious reports every month or two, they felt uneasy. Discussions about this matter would quickly spread in the streets and alleys. From their expressions, it seemed like an extended period without news of annexing another nation would suggest the Tang Dynasty¡¯s military forces were performing poorly in the Western Regions.
The one most delighted by expanding the nation¡¯s territory was, of course, Li Er. Following were the military officers. Fighting wars was their profession, and if such arge nation had no wars to fight for an extended period, they would all be unemployed.
During these three years, almost all the named generals in the military took turns touring the Western Regions. While enjoying the satisfaction of fighting battles even easier than hunting, they also umted significant military merit. Seizing this opportunity, the military also nurtured a group of young generals.
Apart from middle-agedmanders like Su Dingfang, a younger generation of outstanding talents like Xue Rengui and Pei Xingjian emerged. The session was well-organized. Li Er was most content with this aspect of these three years regarding the military.
As for the civil officers, they also indulged in the feast of pacifying the Western Regions, gaining both fame and fortune. With the expansion of territory, the need for officers naturally increased. Surprisingly, many new official positions were created, which was a favorable development for everyone.
Besides the continuous victories achieved through military actions, significant progress in people¡¯s livelihoods under the Tang Dynasty was made. As Li Er had envisioned, the introduction of sweet potatoes and potatoes effectively eliminated concerns about food shortages in the Tang Dynasty.
During these three years, the Tang Dynasty experienced not only uninterrupted prosperity but also some cmities. In areas severely affected by disasters, grain harvests were often lost, which was not umon. However, neither the court nor themon people were worried about this.
In this era, which household didn¡¯t have thousands of pounds of sweet potatoes and potatoes in storage? These two crops were almost overwhelming in abundance, almost like a gue. Even in years of disasters, people didn¡¯t fear going hungry because sweet potatoes and potatoes were abundant.
The advice for anyoneining about not having enough to eat was simple: ¡°Eat until you¡¯re full! There¡¯s plenty of sweet potatoes and potatoes.¡± This wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. It was said that in the outskirts of the capital region, many households were troubled by the excess of sweet potatoes and potatoes they had stored. The quantity was too much, and they couldn¡¯t finish eating them.
In most households, three meals daily consisted of sweet potatoes and potatoes. People ate until they were stuffed, but they couldn¡¯t consume much. As a result, they had no choice but to feed the surplus potatoes and sweet potatoes to livestock that were about to spoil. Who would have dared to imagine such a scenario if ced a few years ago? It was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination that having an abundance of food could also lead to a food crisis.
In the past couple of years, the entire Tang Dynasty had gradually shifted from the mentality of the newly rich, and people had begun to approach farming more rationally. In essence, these matters could at best be considered pleasant troubles.
Within the princess¡¯s residence, in the back garden,
¡°Little Prince, slow down!¡± A group of maids followed closely behind a toddler, their expressions cautious. The toddler paid no attention to their calls and dashed to the base of the wall. He used the vines clinging to the wall in just a few steps to climb up and reach the top. Then, standing atop the wall, he swayed a bit and took a few steps. Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew through, and the toddler lost his bnce, falling straight off the two-meter-high wall. This scene shocked the group of maids, and they covered their mouths in shock.
However, in mid-air, the toddler spun around andnded smoothly on the ground. He then made a silly face towards the maids chasing after him, giggled, and ran away again. In the garden, there was once again a scene of chaos.
Inside a pavilion in the garden, Su Li and Changle looked on with amused smiles at the spectacle. The passage of three years had not left a trace on Changle, who still exuded the unique charm of a young maiden with her smiling face and white attire.
No matter how prosperous one was in this era, a woman¡¯s aging process elerated greatly after giving birth. No modern skin care methods were avable at this time, and the cosmetics women used, like rouge and lipstick, were often toxic. The more luxurious the product, the more vivid the colors, which came at the cost of theirplexion. Yet, Changle seemed untouched by time, maintaining a young girl¡¯s smooth and delicate skin even as she aged.
¡°My lord, General Cheng Yaojin has returned. It is said that the city was in greatmotion when the army entered,¡± Changle said. Su Li nodded with a smile. When he left the Western Regions, he had earned significant military achievements. The individuals who remained there could practically amass a great deal of credit without doing much.
Over the past years, under General Cheng Yaojin¡¯s leadership, they had obliterated numerous countries. Regardless of the size or strength of those countries, the sheer number of nations they had conquered was staggering. Considering Cheng Yaojin¡¯s personality, it would be abnormal if he didn¡¯t make a grand entrance upon his return. ¡°After his return, the General formally greeted our residence. Would you like to meet him, my lord?¡± Changle continued. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Su Li waved his hand dismissively. Then, Changle brought up another matter. ¡°My lord, Li Chunfeng has returned as well. Father met with him overnight yesterday. I have a feeling that once again, he came back empty-handed.¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t find it, he should try harder next time,¡± Su Li said with a faint smile. Changle blinked herrge eyes, looking at Su Li, and suddenly asked, ¡°My lord, aren¡¯t you worried? Does Father believe he can find an immortal?¡± Su Li paused for a moment, nced at Changle, and then couldn¡¯t help butugh. They had been married for four years, and Changle had managed to hold back her curiosity for four years. Yet now, at this moment, she had finally asked the question. After all, with Changle¡¯s intelligence and the time they had spent together, how could she not have picked up on anything?
Chapter 185
Chapter 185
In many instances, Li Er had to rely on subtle hints and traces to make valid guesses. When situations deviated from the usual, there was typically something unusual happening. This formed the foundation of Li Er¡¯s spections about Su Li. In simpler terms, hecked concrete evidence. Nheless, he had grown to believe in Su Li¡¯s celestial identity. Furthermore, Changle was always by Su Li¡¯s side. While Li Er had to rely on guesswork, Changle had directly witnessed those miraculous events.
The world believed that Changle¡¯s recovery had urred naturally. However, Changle knew that without her husband¡¯s care, she wouldn¡¯t have regained consciousness. Most importantly, her husband asionally provided her with unique nourishment. Changle could never forget the night she awoke when her husband fed her an unusual fruit.
Afterward, as if her husband predicted her awakening, he quietly turned away andy down. Her husband was typically indifferent to everything, yet that night was the only time Changle sensed trepidation and uncertainty in him. He knew she would awaken but didn¡¯t know her feelings towards him.
Later, Changle and her husband openly confessed their affections, and those feelings eventually led to a partnership. Changle could sense that her husband was unwilling to be apart from her, even for a moment. He wrote poetry and was acimed as a poetry sage. However, he never wrote poetry again because he was unwilling to engage with others.
Changle also knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to see people go hungry when he provided divine food. When he led troops to war, he didn¡¯t want Li Xueyan to leave and disapproved of the Tang Dynasty¡¯spromises for his interests.
Fame, fortune, glory, and wealth were never on her husband¡¯s mind. He often gave her peculiar items¡ªpotions, unfamiliar fruits, or even elixirs. Once, he gave her an elixir, humorously iming it could preserve her youth forever, and yfully asked her if she believed him. Publicly, Changle dismissed her husband¡¯s words as nonsense, but deep down, she wholeheartedly believed him. Her response was only to avoid pce gossip, fearing it might trouble her husband.
In the three years that followed, as Changle aged, her appearance seemed frozen. She appeared even younger, eventually settling on her look at sixteen or seventeen.
Before departing on his expedition, her husband handed her another elixir without exnation, instructing her to take it. Since then, Changle felt her energy was much stronger. Even before, after consuming all the peculiar items her husband gave her, she had noticed her health surpassing that of an average person. But after that time, she felt her vitality be even more robust. Even in the depths of winter, her body remained warm. During the scorching summer days, she didn¡¯t suffer from unbearable heat. Even during pregnancy and childbirth, everything went smoothly, unlike the ordeal others described as if she had traversed the gates of theherworld.
Changle didn¡¯t understand the effects of that elixir, but she was certain her husband wouldn¡¯t give her something ordinary during such a critical time. She firmly believed that her husband was truly capable of anything. Most importantly, her husband treated her with unwavering affection.
These four years were the happiest of Changle¡¯s life. Three years ago, her husband suddenly asked that question. Changle knew the concern she had always harbored would eventually pass, especially when her father sent Li Chunfeng, one of Yuan Tian Gang¡¯s disciples, on an unwavering quest to find immortals for the past three years.
Changle wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of such a thing in the past. Before meeting her husband, she never believed in the existence of immortals. However, she couldn¡¯t say that now. She genuinely worried that one day, what would they do if her father truly found someone simr to her husband? Today, she couldn¡¯t hold back from raising this topic, curious why her husband appeared unconcerned about it.
Changle looked at Su Li nervously, her gaze filled with apprehension. She knew she was probing the deepest part of her husband¡¯s heart, perhaps the world¡¯s biggest secret. If her husband answered, she would be delighted. If he chose not to, she wouldn¡¯t feel disappointed. She would be concerned her impulsive question might burden him.
To be honest, after asking that question, Changle was already regretting it. Su Li smiled as he looked at Changle and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not worried that His Majesty will find an immortal because I¡¯m convinced that there are no true immortals in this world.¡± Despite his physical abilities surpassing human limits, Su Li would never im to be immortal. At least, the power he possessed now didn¡¯t exceed his understanding.
Changle¡¯s mouth opened slightly in astonishment. She asked, ¡°So, is the ¡®White Jade Capital¡¯ that you and my father talked about also a fabrication?¡± ¡°The White Jade Capital, well, that ce does exist¡¡± Su Li sighed deeply, a mixture of nostalgia and mncholy in his gaze.
Before Changle could ask, he spoke again. ¡°From your perspective, that ce does indeed seem like a paradise. The people there are ustomed to soaring through the skies and darting across thend. They travel without using carriages, relying on other means. Traveling thousands of miles in a day is amonce urrence. If one were to journey to the edge of the vast ocean, it would take only a few hours of flight to reach there.¡±
¡°In that ce, towering buildings are hundreds of meters high everywhere. People have createdmps that don¡¯t require mes to be lit. The city is brightly illuminated when night falls like daytime.¡±
¡°Two people, no matter how far apart they are, can have face-to-face conversations as long as they wish.¡±
¡°When I left, the people there had already left footprints on the moon, and they had begun exploring other stars¡¡± Su Li¡¯s tone was very calm as he described these scenes. After all, he had long been ustomed to such things. But for Changle, a native of the Tang Dynasty, these descriptions were incredibly impactful.
Changle¡¯s cherry lips slowly parted, her face showing increasing astonishment and eventually a dazed expression. The scenes that her husband described had an unparalleled impact on her. Merely from hearing her husband¡¯s description, Changle felt a profound longing. Was this¡ his greatest secret?
Changle¡¯s heart was in shock, rendering her unable to utter a word. It took her a while to gradually calm down. Then, a question emerged in her mind. The husband¡¯s implication seemed to suggest that there were many people in the White Jade Capital. But why was he so certain that there couldn¡¯t be another person in the Tang Dynasty like him?
Chapter 186
Chapter 186
Su Li and Changle exchanged nces, and the astonished look in Changle¡¯s eyes seemed to convey, ¡°Husband, are you still iming you¡¯re not immortal?¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t resist and patted Changle¡¯s back. ¡°If you insist, White Jade Capital does indeed exist, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not what you imagine,¡± Su Li said with a smile. Over the past three years, Li Er had obsessively searched for immortals, and Su Li knew his true intentions.
Watching Li Er through all this trouble had been amusing to Su Li. There weren¡¯t many things in the Tang Dynasty worth pursuing for him. Ultimately, all he wanted was a quiet way to umte attributes. Even if Li Er handed over the throne to him, he wouldn¡¯t find it more interesting than having the system grant him a big reward.
Regarding the White Jade Capital description, Su Li had thought it through carefully. Li Er¡¯s relentless pursuit of immortality to bnce him was utterly meaningless. Su Li was certain that there was no other traveler like him. If there were, they would have exposed him while he was copying poems. Could the other traveler also possess a powerful system like his own?
After all, Li Er was Changle¡¯s father, and if possible, Su Li didn¡¯t want to have a falling out with him. In a fit of anger, getting rid of Li Er and Li Chengqian and supporting Changle to be the queen would be no challenge for Su Li. However, would Changle be happy in such a scenario? Just look at the current state of Li Er to understand.
Even though Li Er had a strong mentality, after killing his brother and nephew, and despite the many years that had passed, he still hadn¡¯t shaken off the shadow. Despite his achievements in governance and military, Li Er¡¯s life was undeniably exhausting. He had achieved the coveted throne he had dreamt of but spent his entire life trying to prove himself and cleanse the stains he had once created with his own hands.
Yet, he was well aware that people couldn¡¯te back from the dead, and the hearts he had hurt wouldn¡¯t be mended just by his repentance. Li Er¡¯s lifelong efforts were nothing more than self-deception. He became a renowned Emperor throughout history but wasn¡¯t truly content.
Su Li didn¡¯t want Changle to live a life burdened by guilt either. Therefore, he shared these thoughts with her. As for the White Jade Capital, if it couldn¡¯t be found in reality, Su Li could create one with his own hands, using the temte of his past life experiences.
Reaching the ninth heaven to grasp the moon, plunging into the five oceans to catch a turtle! Could he deny that someone who could achieve such feats wouldn¡¯t be considered immortal? The future technologies would undoubtedly be seen as true myths in the Tang Dynasty, no matter which one he took and ced there.
Su Li also wouldn¡¯t im this as a realm of immortals. It was up to him to judge!
Li Er wasn¡¯t idly anxious, wandering everywhere in search of immortals. He found things to do for himself! Introducing the concept of ¡°Bai Yujing¡± (White Jade Capital) as a starting point, then asking Li Er whether he wanted to transform the Great Tang into the legendary White Jade Capital¡¯s appearance. Interested? If so, that was right.
In his system repository, there were still plenty of technologies suitable for the production level of the Great Tang that hadn¡¯t been used. He would throw them all out, and he would be kept busy!
Su Li didn¡¯t believe Li Er could understand all of these things in his lifetime ofbor even if Li Chengqian didn¡¯t rebel and smoothly ascended the throne. With Li Chengqian¡¯s lifespan, it would be impossible for him to develop the technological level of the Great Tang to the future level.
After Li Chengqian, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone else that Changle cared about. Changle¡¯s lifespan now was conservatively estimated to be around 170 to 180 years. She could endure until that time. By then, if the Emperor of the Great Tang thought he had gained powerful strength and dared to have any disrespectful thoughts, Su Li would let them know what a ¡°dimensional reduction strike¡± meant and what it meant for technology to be no match for ruthless action!
These were the things Su Li had considered over these three years. Changle was so clever that she would understand his intention as long as he said it. ¡°Mydy Bai Yujing isn¡¯t as magical as you imagine. If you¡¯re willing, we canpletely transform the Great Tang into another Bai Yujing,¡± Su Li said smilingly.
Changle was momentarily stunned, then looked at Su Li in shock. She immediately grasped Su Li¡¯s meaning. Soon after, an overwhelming feeling of gratitude surged within her. ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t need to go to such lengths¡¡± Changle said with a touch of sadness. She understood that everything her husband said was for her sake.
Moreover, she believed her husband wouldn¡¯t make empty promises about what he could achieve. But it was the legendary Bai Yujing we were talking about! Her husband was willing to offer it without any reservation for her sake!
¡°Father, Mother!¡± At that moment, a childish voice rang out. Su Che, who had just reached knee height, ran over to the pavilion with his short legs. Changle hurriedly went to meet him, embracing her son in her arms. The mother and son nestled together, sharing whispers. Watching this scene, Su Li felt immeasurable contentment. It was enough! As long as they could continue living like this, even if he pulled out a few more things, what difference would it make? After all, in the end, it would ultimately benefit their own family.
Unconsciously, it was already past noon. After having lunch, Changle took Su Che for a nap. Su Li entered the study alone and opened the system panel.
Name: Su Li
Age: 26
Strength: 200 (Can be upgraded)
Constitution: 200 (Can be upgraded)
Agility: 200 (Can be upgraded)
Intelligence: 200 (Can be upgraded)
Charisma: 200 (Can be upgraded)
Avable attribute points: 960
Over the past three years, Su Li certainly hasn¡¯t neglected to upgrade his attributes. He has maxed out all five attributes at 200 and umted 960 points of free attributes. There hadn¡¯t been anything particrly special recently, so Su Li hadn¡¯t opened the system panel for a while. However, after discussing those matters with Changle today, Su Li felt the urge to upgrade his attributes again.
With each attribute upgraded to 200 points, he felt an inexplicable connection deep within himself. He was convinced that some profound changes would ur once the attribute points surpassed 200. He had refrained from taking this step until now. But now, the time hade.
His constant growth was the ultimate assurance since he had chosen to coexist peacefully with Li Er. After all, if he ever shed with the Tang imperial family, he would face the mightiest nation of this era. Su Li had to ensure there was no room for error.
Allocate points! His vision blurred momentarily, and the attribute panel updated randomly.
Name: Su Li
Age: 26
Strength: 220 (Can be upgraded)
Constitution: 219 (Can be upgraded)
Agility: 219 (Can be upgraded)
Intelligence: 219 (Can be upgraded)
Charisma: 219 (Can be upgraded)
Avable attribute points: 0
A tinge of astonishment shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. So, after breaking through 200 points, attributes would undergo such changes. That was reaching a transcendent state!
Chapter 187:
Chapter 187:
In the morning conversation with Changle, Su Li remained steadfast in his belief that he wasn¡¯t some mythical immortal. However, at this moment, surpassing the 200-point mark for each attribute had freed him from his doubts. He realized he had truly attained a transcendent state.
Su Li lightly clenched his fist, sensing the abundant strength that felt unchanged. Yet, he distinctly noticed that the air around him faintly resonated when he closed his fist. His feet firmly nted on the ground gave rise to a deep sense of grounding. As long as he kept his feet on the ground, strength would continuously surge through him.
Turning his gaze towards a vase of orchids on the table, he noticed something remarkable. Despite the absence of any indoor breeze, the orchids gently swayed towards him. This phenomenon resulted from his heightened Charisma attribute¡ªbiological affinity, they called it.
After his Constitution broke through to an impressive 219 points, Su Li¡¯s fundamental life essence underwent a profound transformation. His bodily fluids had be a miraculous elixir capable of influencing vitality. Though these effects were subtle, Su Li believed that his bodily fluids might beparable to life-extending potions with further development. If he raised his Constitution to 300 points, wouldn¡¯t he practically be a Tang Monk capable of conferring immortality with just a piece of his flesh? Su Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the thought.
As for the enhanced Intelligence, its hidden effects were even more extraordinary. Lowering his head, Su Li gazed at his body, and for a brief moment, his vision blurred. He saw a wondrous scene. His body turned transparent, revealing his muscles, bones, and the flowing blood within them. It was as if he possessed internal vision.
After surpassing 200 points in his attributes, the essence of life had already begun to transform, and all great power originated within oneself. His current abilities could subtly influence the natural environment around him. If he were to raise all his attributes to tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of points, what kind of scene would that be? He might be a true mythical deity, possessing extraordinary powers. At that point, a mere thought could unleash natural disasters¡ªa task easily aplished.
In this tranquil moment, Su Li, who had be as serene as a calmke and felt he had few desires, suddenly felt a new surge of excitement. It was simr to the joy he experienced when he first learned he had been chosen as the princess¡¯s prospective groom. He was filled with exhration and eager anticipation for the future.
Meanwhile, Emperor Li Er paced alone in the grand hall in the imperial pce during the nighttime. His face betrayed his concerns. Over the past three years, he had poured significant resources and manpower into searching for signs of immortals, yet his efforts had yielded nothing.
Li Er was keenly aware that throughout history, numerous emperors had mobilized their entire nations to pursue immortality, and they had alle up empty-handed. While the Tang Dynasty possessed more strength than its predecessors, it still had its limitations. He couldn¡¯t realistically expect to seed where others had failed.The chance encounter with someone like Su Li was already a remarkable stroke of luck during his reign. Finding another individual with simr abilities seemed like an impossible dream.
Of course, the quest for immortality hadn¡¯t been entirely fruitless. The more Li Er searched, the more he realized the extraordinary nature of Su Li. Many mythical legends seemed to align with the abilities Su Li disyed, and the descriptions of immortal deities in those legends closely mirrored Su Li¡¯s style.
With immense power, a detachment from the mortal world, and no attachments to the earthly realm, Su Li¡¯s demeanor perfectly matched that of a true immortal. The person he faced was undeniably immortal.
Today, after bidding farewell to Li Chunfeng, Li Er¡¯s mood was profoundly unsettled. The mere thought of Su Li filled him with an overwhelming sense of helplessness. What made it even more challenging was that he had carried out all his actions without concealing his fear of Su Li. It was almost as if he had broadcasted it to the world.
From Su Li¡¯s perspective, could he truly let go of his past grievances? Li Er knew better than anyone how Li Jiancheng had met his end.
After a prolonged contemtion, Li Er let out a sorrowful sigh. ¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s my son-inw. Between him and me, there¡¯s at least a bond of marriage¡¡±
Though reluctant to admit it, Li Er hade to terms with his powerlessness when facing Su Li. Why had he harbored reservations about Su Li in the first ce? If he had known, he would have maintained a positive rtionship with Su Li all along. What a grave mistake he had made! Regret gnawed at Li Er.
A pce servant abruptly replied, ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Changle has arrived.¡±
Li Er was momentarily shocked but quickly decided, ¡°Hurry, please bring her in.¡± After a brief pause, he corrected himself, ¡°No need, I will personally go to greet her.¡±
Before he reached the doorway, he spotted Changle approaching.
Li Er¡¯s expression turnedplex as he looked at his daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Over the past three years, his actions created an invisible divide between father and daughter. Aside from special asions, they rarely interacted during regr days. This marked the first time Changle had entered the pce of her own ord in three years.
¡°Father!¡± Changle greeted Li Er with respect.
Li Er nodded, feeling a pang of sentimentality. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all. You seem to be growing younger.¡±
Changle remainedposed and responded, ¡°I¡¯ve been managing our household and caring for our children. Since I have nothing to worry about, I naturally maintain a positive mindset, which keeps me looking youthful.¡±
Herposed words stirred mixed emotions in Li Er¡¯s heart. ¡°Have you been holding a grudge against me, Changle?¡± Li Er hesitated.
Changle shook her head and said, ¡°Father, in your position, many things are beyond your control. I understand that.¡±
Li Er felt a tinge of bitterness. Understanding,he thought, doesn¡¯t necessarily mean eptance.
After all, he was still the emperor, and true emotions only peeked out for a moment. When he regained hisposure, Li Er resumed his regal demeanor.
His tone turnedposed, and he inquired, ¡°What brings you to the pce this time?¡±
¡°Father, my husband told me about the matter concerning Bai Yujing,¡± Changle began.
Li Er immediately straightened up, his eyes lighting up, and he fixedly stared at Changle, waiting for her to continue.
¡°This was the first time my husband mentioned Bai Yujing to me. I am certain that Bai Yujing truly exists¡¡± Changle sighed and went on to recount the scenes Su Li had described.
After listening for a while, Li Er let out a long breath. The astonishment on his face was still difficult to conceal. Indeed, Bai Yujing truly existed, and at this moment, Li Er was finally convinced.
Li Er¡¯s mind buzzed with countless questions he wanted to ask Changle. However, her next words left him utterly dumbfounded. ¡°My husband said he can transform the Great Tang into another Bai Yujing. Father, do you have such intentions?¡±
Chapter 188:
Chapter 188:
Li Er was trembling, his body quivering from this immense surprise.
Seeing Li Er so shocked, Changle wasn¡¯t at all astonished. When she first heard these words from Su Li, her reaction was simr to Li Er¡¯s.
Li Er¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Su Li, did he say that?¡±
After uttering this, Li Er suddenly realized he had been too out of control. Upon reflection, it was evident that Changle hadn¡¯te to the pce just to chat with her father.
Changle¡¯s words undoubtedly reflected Su Li¡¯s intentions. His implication was clear ¨C there was no need to search extensively for immortals anymore.
As long as Li Er didn¡¯t continually cause trouble for Su Li, he could transform the Great Tang into another realm of immortality. Yes, it was a deal!
But would Li Er decline?
Certainly not!
Li Er¡¯s lifelong dream was to be an emperor, which was celebrated by all generations. During his reign, he had already achieved this.Territorial expansion and improved living conditions flourished with each passing year. Even the Sui Dynasty¡¯s most glorious days paledpared to the achievements of the Great Tang, not to mention more distant dynasties. Li Er believed his aplishments would undoubtedly be praised in future historical records.
When people spoke of him, they would mention the prosperous reign of Zhenguan.
If he didn¡¯t feel no more pursuits left in the world, why would he be inclined to seek immortality?
However, Changle¡¯s words had ignited a spirit within Li Er that he had never experienced before. Transforming the Great Tang into a realm of earthly immortality? Bing an emperor of eternity?
No!
If he truly achieved this, what was being the Emperor of eternity?
He would be the most radiant earthly Emperor throughout eternity!
Watching Li Er¡¯s ever-changing expressions ¨C sometimes ecstatic, sometimes remorseful, sometimes apprehensive ¨C Changle sighed inwardly once again.
It had been three years, and Li Er had been obsessively seeking immortality. His intentions towards her husband had been abundantly clear. He had never considered her feelings. Someone as powerful as her husband had ultimately taken a step back for her.
What about her father, though?
This thought left a bitter taste in Changle¡¯s heart.
Therefore, although Li Er appeared ashamed, it didn¡¯t soften Changle¡¯s heart.
After exining the situation, she rose to take her leave with a cold expression. The words had been spoken, and now they could decide for themselves.
Exiting the grand hall, Changle looked around at the splendidly lit pce. This was where she had grown up. She had always assumed her memories of this ce would be warm and cozy. But at some point, this massive pce only gave her a sense of coldness and oppression.
Changle couldn¡¯t help but quicken her steps. Upon reaching the pce gates, she saw Su Li standing by the carriage, smiling at her.
A warmth spread through Changle¡¯s heart.
¡°Husband¡¡±
The two of them boarded the carriage. In the dimly litpartment, gently swaying, they held each other¡¯s hands, both silent.
Sensing Changle¡¯s troubled mood, Su Li thought for a moment and then spoke.
¡°My wife, is it because of my decision that you feel guilty?¡±
Changle didn¡¯t say anything, but the slight tension in her grip conveyed her true feelings.
Su Li shook his head with a smile. Turning his head, he faced Changle with a gentle smile.
¡°My wife, you don¡¯t need to think this way. In my previous world, I was just an ordinary person, never imagining that one day I would have someone like you as my wife. But I firmly believed that someone would be patiently waiting for me in some corner of some future world¡¡±
¡°After I came to the Tang Dynasty, I lived as a peasant. My adoptive parents passed away early, and in the quiet of the night, I couldn¡¯t help but let my thoughts wander. I wondered what my future partner was doing if she also anticipated my appearance. Until I arrived at the Princess¡¯s residence.¡±
¡°Do you know? I knew you were the person I had been looking for the moment I saw you. Everyone said we weren¡¯t suitable for each other, but reality proved that my feelings were right.¡±
¡°So, you see¡ both of us have put in all our efforts, endured numerous hardships, and spent many years experiencing difficulties to find each other! Since that¡¯s the case, why must we distinguish between us?¡±
Su Li squeezed Changle¡¯s hand slightly and spoke earnestly, ¡°I won¡¯t regret anything I do for you. I believe you feel the same way, don¡¯t you?¡±
In the darkness, Changle was already in tears, nodding incoherently.
¡
On the other side, within the pce, after seeing Changle off, Li Er was so excited that he could barely contain himself, exerting immense willpower to restrain his emotions. Then, he began to make ns for the future.
If Su Li took the initiative to extend goodwill, wouldn¡¯t it be unwise for him not to ept?
However, Li Er knew their rift had already formed due to his actions. He still needed to do much to mend the rtionship between father-inw and son-inw.
The first thing to address was eliminating any factors that might show suspicion towards Su Li. Among these factors, the Crown Prince, Li Chengqian was undoubtedly the most unstable.
In the past three years, Li Er had been immersed in his pursuit of immortality and hadn¡¯t directly spoken much. But inparison to Li Er, Li Chengqian was far more outspoken. He had expressed dissatisfaction with Su Li on numerous asions in public settings. He imed that Su Li was proud of his achievements and excessively self-confident.
The Crown Prince was the heir to the throne, and to some extent, his words represented the Emperor¡¯s intentions. Although Li Er hadn¡¯t personally acknowledged these sentiments, his silence was a form of approval.
As a result, in these years, a constant stream of people sent grievances andints to Su Li¡¯s doorstep, leading to a gradually declining poprity. Li Er understood that Su Li might not care about Li Chengqian¡¯s opinions, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the matter.
Summoning a eunuch with a raised hand, Li Er spoke with a stern expression, ¡°Go and summon the Crown Prince.¡±
The eunuch departed to carry out the order, and soon enough, Li Chengqian, looking perplexed, rushed into the grand hall.
¡°Father Emperor, why have you summoned your son in the night? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Chengqian asked, appearing bewildered.
¡°I heard that at the banquet hosted by Zhangsun Chong today, you spoke ill of Su Li again,¡± Li Er said, his face stern.
Li Chengqian was momentarily stunned.
He was having trouble understanding the situation. He had done this kind of thing multiple times before. He found it hard to believe Li Er had been unaware of it until now.
Why would he suddenly summon him just to inquire about this?
However, considering Li Er¡¯s actions over the past few years, Li Chengqian felt confident.
He didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°At today¡¯s banquet, all the prominent young talents of Changan were present. One schr praised Su Li, and I couldn¡¯t bear to listen, so I retorted¡¡±
¡°You foolish child!¡±
Li Chengqian¡¯s words hadn¡¯t even finished when he saw Li Er¡¯s furious expression.
Li Er pointed at him and began to scold him angrily.
Chapter 189
Chapter 189
In truth, Li Chengqian had highlyplex feelings towards Su Li, especially now that he found himself in a challenging situation. His father, Li Shimin, seemed to favor his fourth son, Li Tai, more than him. Unlike three years ago, when Li Chengqian thought Su Li wasn¡¯t suitable for his sister, Princess Changle, Su Li¡¯s achievements became increasingly impressive.
However, Li Chengqian, the eldest son, had experienced the Xuanwu Gate tragedy andcked proper guidance from Li Er during his adolescence, leading to constant pressure. This pressure seemed to increase due to Su Li¡¯s presence and Li Er¡¯s efforts to address the Su Li issue over the past three years, causing Li Chengqian to grow rebellious.
On one hand, Li Chengqian saw himself as the future heir to the Tang Dynasty¡¯s throne, even though he hadn¡¯t ascended it yet, which made him more serious about imperial authority. These factors culminated in a deep resentment towards Su Li, especially when he felt that Su Li was starting to threaten imperial authority. Even his seemingly all-powerful father showed indulgence and helplessness towards Su Li.
¡°Father Emperor!¡± Li Chengqian stared directly at Li Er, clenching his fists. ¡°Su Li is disrespecting imperial authority,¡± he seethed in frustration. In his eyes, the throne was within reach, and anyone became a target of his hostility, including his fourth brother, Li Tai, who threatened imperial authority. In fact, in history, Li Chengqian had even attempted rebellion.
¡°Be silent!¡± Li Er mmed the table and yelled, his gaze reflecting scrutiny and hesitation. ¡°Do youprehend the great deeds aplished by Su Li?¡± Li Er¡¯s tone was heavy. He sensed his son¡¯s hatred towards Su Li, amon reaction when one seeks to protect their position, especially for the crown prince, Li Chengqian.
Objectively speaking, facing the unpredictable factor of Su Li, Li Er himself felt a natural fear and a desire to counterbnce it. As the ruler of the Tang Empire, Li Er had always been confident in his abilities, but Su Li¡¯s power made him uneasy. Even an emperor sought to safeguard his best assets when needed, fostering a harmonious rtionship between ruler and ministers.
However, Su Li¡¯s strength was so overwhelming that it surpassed Li Er¡¯s expectations. Li Er had been searching for a way to bnce Su Li for three years but found nothing. Su Li¡¯s martial prowess alone could threaten the emperor¡¯s life, rendering a hundred thousand imperial guards powerless.
Fortunately, Su Li had connections, particrly with Li Er¡¯s daughter. Their marital bond and their son¡¯s existence bound Su Li to some extent. Without these ties, Li Er wouldn¡¯t even have the standing to negotiate with Su Li. This power disparity was undeniable.
Yet, Li Chengqian couldn¡¯t grasp these nuances. If he understood better, he might not have rebelled, and his position as crown prince might not have been revoked. In reality, Li Er had high hopes for Li Chengqian, but Li Chengqian failed to see the depth of his father¡¯s care.
Even though Li Chengqian had a disability and was a homosexual in history, Li Er never deposed him as the crown prince. For Li Chengqian, ascending to the throne was rtively simple. He needed only to cultivate himself, wait for Li Er¡¯s passing, and inherit the throne as the legitimate eldest son with the support of his uncle, Zhangsun Wuji.
Li Chengqian¡¯s predicament wasrgely of his own making. So, he didn¡¯t fullyprehend these matters nor see Su Li. ¡°Is the Tang Dynasty¡¯s glory and wealth iplete without your Su Li?¡± Li Chengqian countered Li Er¡¯s question. ¡°Su Li has received immense favor from the emperor! He was granted a noble title and rewards for his achievements, setting a precedent in our empire. Hasn¡¯t the emperor¡¯s favor been abundant enough? The princess¡¯s residence expenses have continually risen, and the gifts from the emperor, like silks, satins, and gold and silver treasures, are substantial. The fertilend under the princess¡¯s residence is extensive. Isn¡¯t all of this adequate? Why does Su Li have the right to interfere in royal affairs?¡± Li Chengqian challenged Li Er, his conviction unwavering.
From Li Chengqian¡¯s perspective, he had valid points. Su Li had achieved remarkable feats, and Li Er had fulfilled his promises, even if not withplete sincerity. The rewards bestowed upon Su Li were substantial regarding wealth, valuable fabrics, andnd.
But Li Chengqian overlooked something crucial. These rewards were attainable for Su Li and didn¡¯t necessarily diminish Su Li¡¯s ambitions or influence. ¡°Fool! Can¡¯t you see the situation clearly by now?¡± Li Er stood up and scolded Li Chengqian in frustration.
¡°Father¡ I¡ I¡¯m only doing it for the honor of the royal family¡¡± Li Chengqian¡¯s face disyed a mixture of frustration and confusion.
¡°Enough! I forbid you from leaving the Eastern Pce for a month. During this month, you are not permitted to step outside!¡± Li Er turned around, giving Li Chengqian a stern look.
¡°Father¡¡± Li Chengqian wanted to exin further, but Li Er had already turned and departed.
The royal family¡¯s honor? What honor could Li Er bring up in front of Su Li? Although Li Er was confident in himself, he was also rational. Mentioning the royal family¡¯s honor to Su Li? Su Li likely didn¡¯t care about his supposed royal status.
What was truly reassuring was that Su Li cared about Changle, about being a husband. Otherwise, the present Su Li wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. Li Er understood this very well. Su Li¡¯s remarkable achievements were like positive signs. His campaign in the northwest had doubled the Tang Empire¡¯s territory, not to mention the introduction of crops like sweet potatoes and potatoes that significantly improved people¡¯s lives. Even his im of bringing the White Jade Capital back to the mortal realm!
Could the so-called prestige of the royal family achieve any of these things? Despite Su Li¡¯s strength as a one-man army, facing these aplishments would likely require ttery and appeasement.
Chapter 190:
Chapter 190:
Chapter 190
As for whether Su Li''s existence posed a threat to the Tang Dynasty''s ruling position, it was undoubtedly true... At the very least, Su Li''s military achievements were unmatched. Thanks to the introduction of crops like sweet potatoes and potatoes, countless lives had been saved, earning him high regard among themon people. His ability topose thousands of poems in a single night overshadowed the glory of the Tang Dynasty, earning him a high position in the hearts of schrs.
In short, Su Li had unquestionably be the central figure of the Tang Dynasty and was the undisputed idol of the nation. If Su Li were to truly build a mortal White Jade Capital, it was uncertain whether the people would recognize him or Li Er more.
However, what did that matter? Considering Su Li''s current strength, assassinating the king and taking the throne could be as effortless as flipping a hand. Overthrowing a dynasty might not be as challenging as it appeared. In such circumstances, what was the point of clinging to the so-called prestige of the royal family? If the Tang Dynasty wanted to maintain its reputation, its rtionship with Su Li was undoubtedly of utmost importance¡
¡°Salt and iron are vital for the nation!¡± Su Li smiled as he held Princess Changle''s hand, watching his young son, Su Che, bounding around before him. Time had flown by. His eyes were barely open for Three years since Su Che was born. Now, he could bind around and speak with clear and logical reasoning.
As Su Li''s only son in this life and his previous one, being a father was a first for Su Li. Naturally, he adored his son wholeheartedly, sparing no expense to provide him with the best that could be obtained from the system''s store. The entire princess''s residence also showered Su Che with affection. With Princess Changele''s gentle nature, Su Che had developed into a mischievous little rascal.
Moreover, due to the numerous items Su Li had obtained from the system for Su Che¡¯s benefit, the current Su Che could be described as a little superhuman. Inheriting Su Li¡¯s genes and possessing exceptional innate attributes,bined with Su Li¡¯s wholehearted investment, had brought about a living, breathing little superhuman.
Name: Su Che
Age: 3Strength: 154
Constitution: 176
Agility: 139
Intelligence: 142
Charisma: 168
Talent: Command. You are a bornmander, an unquestionable leader!
Su Che¡¯s physical attributes were truly extraordinary. Moreover, Su Li had bestowed upon him rare and precious items such as the Human Ginseng Fruit and the Longevity Pill. While the development of the five attributes typically required time, nutrition, and exercise, Su Che¡¯s innate qualities were already exceptional at the tender age of three.
In terms of strength, Su Che possessed the power to lift a heavy tripod effortlessly. Despite his youth, his constitution seemed boundless, healing wounds almost instantly. His agility made him effortlessly climb high and low within the princess¡¯s residence. His intelligence was remarkable, enabling him to read andprehend entire pages at a nce. His innocent and adorable appearance gave him a charisma that few could resist.
As long as Su Che grew safely, he would be the next Su Li, another extraordinary being. Su Che¡¯s lifespan would extend well beyond a hundred years with the Longevity Pill.
Notably, shortly after Su Che¡¯s birth, his father, Su Li, had already been granted the title king. Su Che was Su Li¡¯s legitimate eldest son and only child, bestowing him a prestigious status.
Originally, Su Li had thought that having a family might slow his acquisition of points, but he was surprised to find that bing a father and husband had increased his point acquisition rate. During these three years, Su Li purchased the Bodhi Fruit again and acquired three Longevity Elixirs. Coincidentally, one was for himself, one for Changle, and one for little Su Che.
In truth, Su Li wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he needed the Longevity Elixirs. After all, he was already progressing towards a transcendent realm. Once his overall attributes surpassed 200 points, he could somewhat influence the weather. Investing attribute points beyond 200 was costly but worthwhile, given how much Su Li had evolved in the past three years.
One could say that the present Su Li if leading troops into battle, could ensure the safety of every person from the Great Tang during the pacification of the northwest. This was because he alone could effortlessly navigate historical war scenarios. However, the human lifespan had its limits.
A Longevity Elixir worth ten million points could be acquired after two or three years of effort, extending his life by a hundred years. It was a lucrative deal.
¡°Let¡¯s have a quiet moment,¡± Su Li said as he absentmindedly rubbed his son¡¯s head and opened today¡¯s system store. [Product One: Attribute Points Grand Gift (randomly obtain 10~30 points of free attributes) Value: 88888
Product Two: Wishful Soft Armor (invulnerable to water and fire, impervious to weapons) Value: 9999999
Product Three: ¡
Product Four: ¡
Product Five: ¡].
Current avable points for the host: **
Su Li¡¯s wife and child were now living afortable life. Over three years, he had umted a substantial number of points. Even after purchasing three Longevity Elixirs, the Bodhi Fruit, various other items, and small attribute point gift packages, he still had over 1.7 million points left. Compared to the past, when points were scarce, and many desirable items were out of reach, Su Li could now be considered quite wealthy.
¡°Attribute Points Grand Gift¡ It¡¯s a must-have!¡± Su Li muttered to himself. As for the Wishful Soft Armor, his gaze held a trace of uncertainty.
Chapter 191:
Chapter 191:
The Wishful Soft Armor had appeared in the system store multiple times within the past three years. Su Li had encountered it several times but had refrained from making the purchase. After all, his attributes had already surpassed those of an average human, and in this world, aside from natural disasters, no one could harm him. The Wishful Soft Armor held little significance for him.
However, Su Li could sense Li Er¡¯s caution towards him. Furthermore, the present Su Li was no longer alone. Li Er was indeed intelligent, and Su Li believed that intelligent individuals were the majority in this world. But to guard against the possibility that a few individuals might not recognize his capabilities, Su Li ultimately decided to buy the Wishful Soft Armor, valued at 9.99 million points. Of course, he didn¡¯t immediately reveal it. Instead, he nned to find a reason for Changle to wear it. Although Su Li truly loved his son, Su Che was an extraordinary child. Therefore, he wouldeter.
Wait a moment¡ Where was Su Che?
¡°Father¡ Look how high up I am!¡± In the blink of an eye, Su Che had climbed onto the high eaves, standing there with hands on hips, filled with pride. Even Changle hadn¡¯t reacted in time. Seeing Su Che on the eaves, she said rmingly, ¡°Su Che¡ Come down quickly¡ It¡¯s dangerous on the rooftop!¡±
¡°Mother, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve fallen before, and it didn¡¯t hurt!¡± Su Che¡¯s face beamed with triumph. In reality, both Su Li and his son were not ordinary mortals. While Su Che might be inferior to Su Li by a lot, he could fall from a height of around ten meters and not suffer any harm, let alone the rooftop. To be serious, with Su Che¡¯s robust physical constitution, even if his arms and legs were injured, they would heal as long as he ate more.
However, Changle was still deeply concerned about her son. Even three years ago, Su Li¡¯s capabilities were enough to single-handedly change the course of a battlefield, yet now their only son had climbed onto the rooftop and was acting up.
¡°Su Che! Come down!¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Su Che was truly pampered and spoiled. Changle was exceptionally gentle in temperament, and Su Che was their only child. With his appearance resembling Su Li¡¯s and his irresistible charm, along with his sweet talk that could enchant anyone, he had Changle wrapped around his little finger. He was treated like a treasure that couldn¡¯t be dropped or a delicacy that might melt away.
Apart from Su Li and Changle, everyone else in the Princess¡¯s Manor was a servant, and they couldn¡¯t even discipline Su Che, a handful. Thankfully, Su Li¡¯s attributes greatly surpassed Su Che¡¯s, allowing him to rein in Su Che. At least Su Che, aside from being a bit naughty, hadn¡¯t gone astray regarding values and morals.Although he often turned the Princess¡¯s Manor into chaos, he never harmed anyone. He also knew how to care for the elderly and the young. With his high attributes and boundless energy, ordinary falls and tumbles didn¡¯t faze him, and hisck of fear for natural hazards and environments had naturally nurtured his bold and outspoken personality.
¡°I won¡¯te down!¡± Just as Su Li was about to take action, Su Che dashed off the rooftop and leaped onto a tree branch.
And then¡ Su Che could only watch as his father uprooted an entire tree, holding him upside down in Su Li¡¯s hand.
¡°Mom! Help me¡¡± Su Che struggled wildly but couldn¡¯t escape his father¡¯s relentless grasp.
Smack!
A resounding pnded firmly on Su Che¡¯s bottom, apanied by a world-shaking roar from him. The force of the p created a gust of wind, even causing a sonic boom¡
Yes, it was ratherical to think about it. The three-year-old Su Che was likely one of the few individuals in the entire Tang Dynasty, even in the world, who could withstand even a bit of Su Li¡¯s strength. If Su Li¡¯s p were to hit someone else, even formidable figures like Cheng Yaojin or Wei Chi Jingde would instantly drop dead.
As for Su Che, the oue was clear ¨C he cried out in painful agony. Although his physical attributes were still developing due to his young age, his resilience against physical blows was already remarkable. It was precisely because of his robust constitution and talent for sweet-talking people that Changle rarely scolded him. When she did, Su Che would pitifully cajole and deceive her, making Changle¡¯s scolding seem ineffective.
¡°Mom¡¡± Su Che wailed, seeking help.
¡°It¡¯s time for your father to give you a proper lesson!¡± Changle pursed her lips. Although she felt slightly sorry for him, she maintained a serious expression.
¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that your mom¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t hurt you at all!¡± Changle said with some frustration.
Of course, Su Che couldn¡¯t escape some loving discipline. After a deep show of paternal love, Su Che finally squatted in front of Su Li, looking pitiful with watery eyes.
¡
¡°What did I just say¡¡± Su Li paused for a moment.
¡°Salt and iron¡ are crucial resources for the nation,¡± Su Che replied slightly aggrievedly.
¡°Correct,¡± Su Li nodded.
¡°Or perhaps steel is the true cornerstone of a nation!¡± Su Li continued.
As his own son and the child of a traveler, Su Li¡¯s education for Su Che wasn¡¯t limited to the traditional Confucian ssics. Su Li had no intention of delving deeply into those aspects with Su Che. He wanted to impart a vision for an entirely new era to Su Che.
¡°The measure of a nation¡¯s strength lies in its steel production,¡± Su Li nodded.
¡°Yes¡ I know. Currently, the Tang Dynasty has the highest steel production in the world, and our family runs thergest steel production factory in the Tang Dynasty,¡± Su Che hurriedly answered.
¡°But Dad¡ why don¡¯t you do anything about those imitators?¡± Su Che asked in confusion.
¡°They¡¯ve learned from our technology, set up their own factories, and expanded aggressively,¡± Su Cheined.
¡°They¡¯re using our inventions and our money. In my opinion, we should just round them all up!¡± Su Che spoke up.
¡°That¡¯s what I want to tell you!¡± Su Li ruffled his son¡¯s hair.
Several months had passed since thest visit to the pce. The Princess¡¯s Manor¡¯s steel and salt factories had been officially established. The Manor even secured ownership of nearly all the iron-rich mines in Guanzhong.
This resulted from the system¡¯s nning and designing of this era¡¯s most productive and scientifically advanced factories. Whether it was the allocation of manpower, metallurgical techniques, st furnace refining, or even factory location selection ¨C everything could be considered as close to perfection as possible.
In tandem, Su Li also obtained control over almost all the coal-rich mines in Guanzhong. The productivity of the Princess¡¯s Manor¡¯s steel factory surpassed any steel workshop of this era by a wide margin, and the quality was even better.
Su Li had made estimations¡ The annual steel production of the Princess¡¯s Manor¡¯s factory could reach a staggering ten thousand tons. Perhaps in the modern era, this number would seem insignificant. Even an obscure small steel mill could produce more in a year.
Yet, in the Tang Dynasty, the annual steel production was around five thousand tons¡ The steel output of Su Li¡¯s family factory in a year could match the entire Tang Dynasty¡¯s steel production for two years. And this was far from the limit.
Chapter 192
Chapter 192
The steel factory at the Princess¡¯s Manor surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations. The influx of abundant, affordable, high-quality steel into the market resulted in the direct oue of reorganizing the steel production sector. The most immediate result was a sharp decline in steel prices in Changan, which led to numerous steel foundries going out of business. Even many cksmiths who depended on ironwork lost their means of livelihood.
Su Li didn¡¯t fret over the industry reshuffling that caused the closure of steel factories and workshops. This was because, in ancient times, only prestigious and influential families had the qualifications and capabilities to establish steel factories. As for the cksmiths who lost their jobs due to the avability of cheap steel, Su Li readily epted them. These were skilled professionals.
Everyone realized that the reorganization of the steel industry impacted not only prestigious and influential families but also Li Er. Salt and iron were vital resources for the nation. Li Er¡¯s family controlled most of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s annual steel production of five thousand tons, making them thergest yer in the industry. Thus, as the foremost practitioner in the industry, Li Er undoubtedly suffered the most from the impact and losses. This was the result of technological innovation, change, and disruption.
Of course, they wouldn¡¯t just sit back and be defeated, whether prestigious and influential families ormon people. They would quickly embrace the avability of cheap steel through various means and attempt to learn how to replicate it. Su Li didn¡¯t bother counting how many people in the Princess¡¯s Manor¡¯s steel factory were adopting the attitude of learning through imitation, but there were certainly quite a few.
As the steel industry underwent reorganization, new-style steel factories simr to the Princess¡¯s Manor were again being established. Although their quality and costs were lower than those of the Princess¡¯s Manor¡¯s steel factory, they could at least survive under this quality decline.
Meanwhile, Su Che, with his exceptionally keen innate perception, though only three years old, had already understood the intricacies of the situation. Despite his young age, Su Che was extremely assertive. In his eyes, everything stemmed from his father, Su Li. To him, those who stole the technology were no different from thieves.
¡°For us, how much steel can we produce?¡± Su Li tousled young Su Che¡¯s head.
¡°Steel is a critical national resource. If we want to enter a new era, the current steel production is insufficient,¡± Su Li shook his head. Ten thousand tons of steel might sound like a lot, but modern nations produce over a billion tons of steel annually. What could ten thousand tons of steel achieve?
¡°Then let¡¯s expand our factoryrger andrger!¡± Su Che eximed loudly.
¡°In any case¡ we mustn¡¯t make it easy for others!¡± Su Li shook his head.
¡°And what about the salt factory? The steam engine? The shipyard?¡± Su Li inquired with a smile. Over the past three years, Su Li acquired many system blueprints. These were enough to revolutionize the productivity of the Tang Dynasty. Su Li had the manpower and resources required for this endeavor. He could prolong his lifespan, even though he didn¡¯t know how long he would live.
In truth, Su Li was destined to witness the Tang Dynasty entering a new era during his lifetime. Even reaching the technological level of the modern era wasn¡¯t an unrealistic dream. Su Li was eager to drive the advancement of the era, guiding the Tang Dynasty into a new age and allowing its people to enjoy blessings beyond the Ninth Heaven.
As for the advantages of establishing factories, they were quite insignificant. With Su Li¡¯s current strength, rivaling a nation single-handedly, these things held little significance for him. Moreover, the current Su Li could be described as being as affluent as a nation.
Li Er¡¯s apprehension was sincere, just as his generosity was. For Su Li, money was simply a number, and power was well within his reach. Comparatively, young Su Che¡¯s assertiveness seemed tock some perspective.
¡°Expand everything to the maximum!¡± Su Che asserted matter-of-factly.
¡°Do I have enough energy for that?¡± Su Li yfully poked Su Che¡¯s head.
In truth, the dissemination of technology from the steel factory was, to a certain extent, intentionally allowed by Su Li. After all, human desires never truly disappeared, and the profits from various new technologies and industries were enticing enough to make most people fearless. Rather than engaging in constant battles of wits and expending energy, it was better to deliberately allow the technology to spread quickly.
Su Li didn¡¯t possess the energy to establish a monopolistic steel factory that covered the entire Tang Dynasty. True change could onlye when technology became widespread. Su Li¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t to permit the imitation of technology to flow freely but to serve as a warning to those willing to exploit the people at any cost.
¡°Besides¡ do you want me to be so busy that I¡¯m rarely home? If that¡¯s the case, you might only see me a few times a year,¡± Su Li smiled and shook his head. You can¡¯t have your cake and eat it too.
Little Su Che understood this principle and eventually nodded. ¡°Well, forget it then¡ let¡¯s give them an advantage!¡± Su Che grumbled.
¡°That¡¯s eptable¡ having more steel factories is beneficial. It¡¯s preferable to offer various options so that the people can reap the benefits,¡± Su Li said with a smile. In fact, for most ordinary people, the time to profit was during rapid industrial development. For instance, during the Yellow-Blue Takeout War, Su Li, as an average citizen, could enjoy a hearty lunch for only five yuan, and wages for industry workers soared.
¡°These things¡ the most crucial aspect is to avoid monopolizing the market. So, it¡¯s sufficient for our family to take the lead,¡± Su Li said with a smile. ¡°If we can benefit the people and help them earn money, that¡¯s fine. But if they harm others, I¡¯ll ensure they relinquish everything they¡¯ve gained,¡± Su Li chuckled. After all, he was the outsider king of the Tang Dynasty, the militarymander who conquered the northwest, and a person with unmatched personal strength.
¡°Furthermore¡¡± Su Li nced at Changle, paused for a moment, and then continued, ¡°Mydy might as well inform His Majesty and request that he send people to the Princess¡¯s Steel Factory to learn.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Changle looked at Su Li in surprise. She wasn¡¯t aware that Li Er had suffered the most in this reshuffling of the steel industry. A significant amount of steel was now in Su Li¡¯s hands, and he controlled the new technology.
Li Er clenched his teeth and didn¡¯t utter anything despite suffering substantial losses. He didn¡¯t seek the technology from Su Li and absorbed all the losses himself. Even when Su Li intentionally allowed technology to leak out, Li Er remained inactive.
He was excessively straightforward, so much so that Su Li wasn¡¯t ustomed to it. He was so honest that he didn¡¯t resemble the old Li Er who used to bug Su Li for sweet potatoes and potatoes.
Because of this, the divide between them became more pronounced. Li Er didn¡¯t want to or dare to offend Su Li. He absorbed the losses himself and wouldn¡¯t seize the opportunity even if it were handed to him on a silver tter.
¡°If you don¡¯t go, His Majesty probably won¡¯t be able to sleep at night,¡± Su Li said and burst intoughter. Li Er was indeed a clever person, much more discerning than most.
Chapter 193:
Chapter 193:
Inside the imperial pce, Li Er gazed at Changle in disbelief.
¡°Did Su Li truly say that?¡± he asked, his expression reflecting a mix of surprise and disbelief.
The situation was indeed a tragic one. Since the establishment of the steel factory in the princess¡¯s residence, the iron production business, which was once under the control of the imperial family, had plummeted. Even within the Great Tang, being a royal enterprise didn¡¯t exempt one from thews of the market.
The craftsmanship of the imperial family¡¯s ironworks paledpared to that of the princess¡¯s steel factory, both in production and quality. In such a situation, who would opt for products made by the imperial family?
Li Er couldn¡¯tpel various government departments and the public to do business with the royal family. For instance, when it came to the military, they could ess much sturdier and sharper weapons, so why stick to outdated products? It was vital to note that the Princess¡¯s steel factory operated legitimately, openly selling its high-quality goods to anyone with the means to purchase them. If the military failed to keep up with modern equipment, they risked bing aughingstock with weaponry of lower quality than civilians.
Moreover, if these advanced steel products started circting more widely, it could lead to even more severe consequences. Su Li didn¡¯t actively control the outflow of advanced technology from the steel factory. Skilled workers who learned techniques from the factory were being poached by wealthy families, prominent ns, or influential merchants at high sries. Su Li turned a blind eye to this phenomenon.
While those people could freely attract talent from the princess¡¯s steel factory without restraint, Li Er couldn¡¯t do the same. The current Li Er was no longer the person who boldly requested good things from Su Li. In the past, they had a close rtionship as father-inw and son-inw, with no secrets between their families. Today, however, things had changed beyond recognition. Li Er deeply understood that what he had done before was too extreme.
Over the past few years, Li Er¡¯s attitude towards Su Li hadpletely transformed. He went from suspicion to fear, then reluctantly epted his fate and finally realized the reality. Su Li¡¯s power was immense, so even an emperor like Li Er could onlypromise before him. Li Er hade to terms with this, but the divide had already formed, and restoring their rtionship to what it used to be was unrealistic.
Li Er might not be familiar with the term ¡°digging one¡¯s own grave,¡± but he was more aware than anyone of what he had once done. Now, Li Er handled anything rted to Su Li with extreme caution so as not to give Su Li any reason to misunderstand his intentions.Even though he knew that the princess¡¯s steel factory didn¡¯t restrict the outflow of technology and that anyone with intent could ess those techniques, Li Er deliberately refrained from taking any action. He hadn¡¯t dispatched anyone to the steel factory to steal techniques despite it being quite simple for him to do so. Despite the impact of the steel factory on the royal family¡¯s ie, Li Er hadn¡¯t implemented any measures to restrict the adoption of new steel-making techniques.
Li Er understood that the intentional outflow of technology was a strategy employed by Su Li. In summary, Li Er¡¯s recent behavior had been remarkably honest and modest, evoking sympathy from those who observed it. Therefore, when Li Er heard Changle saying that Su Li had voluntarily offered to send people to the steel factory to learn the technology, his emotions were a mix of surprise and intrigue.
Li Er¡¯s initial disbelief soon gave way to unbridled joy. His efforts hadn¡¯t been in vain after all. Learning technology at the steel factory might not be a significant matter, given the widespread avability of such techniques in the Great Tang. However, Li Er truly valued the goodwill Su Li had shown him.
From childhood to bing emperor, Li Er had rarely experienced such genuine goodwill from someone. He turned to Changle and asked, ¡°My recent affairs have been busy, and I haven¡¯t visited you in a while. How have you beentely?¡± His expression was somewhat nervous, but he tried to show concern for her.
Seeing her father¡¯s demeanor, Changle couldn¡¯t help but feel difort. Over the past years, Li Er had hardly visited the princess¡¯s residence, and the rtionship between father and daughter had cooled to near indifference. It had almost reached the point of freezing over.
Changle noticed that her father¡¯s temples had a touch of gray, and despite his apparent concern, there was a hint of ttery in his demeanor as he spoke to her. Her heart softened as she realized her father was also growing old.
¡°Thank you, Father, for your concern,¡± Changle replied softly. ¡°My husband treats me well, and our child is safe and healthy. I¡¯m leading a contented life.¡±
Li Er nodded, and silence settled in the grand hall. After a while, he finally managed to speak, ¡°Is there anythingcking in the residence? Father will provide for you¡¡± He blushed slightly, realizing that the princess¡¯s residence was immensely wealthy, and there was little he could offer.
Changle gently held her father¡¯s hand to stop him from rushing to provide for her. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not necessary,¡± she said with a hint of a sigh.
Li Er was shocked but pretended to be angry, saying, ¡°Even if you and Su Li don¡¯t fancy those items, they could be used for Su Che¡¯s amusement when you return. You are preventing me from sending a few novel items to my own grandson?¡± He watched Changle¡¯s expression carefully, fearing that she might be displeased.
Changle felt a bit stifled. Initially, Li Er had be wary of her husband, and their rtionship had grown distant. Yet, when she thought about it more closely, nothing significant happened between them these past years. There had never been any substantial conflict. Why had her rtionship with her father changed like this?
Changle no longer objected, and Li Er appeared excited. He took out the list of tributes from foreign nations, drew circles around the items using a brush, and called an attendant.
¡°Go, send all these items to the princess¡¯s residence,¡± Li Er ordered.
Then, he turned to Changle, his face showing a hint of embarrassment. ¡°The expansion of the Great Tang¡¯s territories happened too quickly. Governing thend and keeping the people safe all require support from the court. I¡¯m also struggling to make ends meet, and the treasury isn¡¯t exactly overflowing. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t only be giving you these items.¡±
After Changle left, the tension and uneasiness vanished from Li Er¡¯s face. He muttered, ¡°The princess¡¯s residence isn¡¯t short of money, and these rare items I¡¯m offering are more precious than wealth. I suppose¡ Su Li should be satisfied with this?¡±
He was treating what Changle had said as a business proposition.
Chapter 194
Chapter 194
After the morning court session, Zhangsun Wuji arrived at the imperial pce the following day. Lately, his younger sister, Empress Zhangsun, had caught a cold. As her elder brother, he often visited the pce to check on her.
As the most aplished minister of the Imperial Smoky Pavilion, Zhangsun Wuji depended on more than just his achievements. His younger sister, now the empress, yed a crucial role in maintaining the connection between the Zhangsun n and the imperial family.
Whether there was a reason or not, he would frequently enter the pce under the pretext of visiting his sister, using this opportunity to connect with Li Er. This time was no different.
After meeting with Empress Zhangsun, Zhangsun Wuji headed to the Wuying Hall, where Li Er was present, intending to chat casually with him. Despite Li Er¡¯sments to Changle about the depleted state treasury, anyone would not think that the Great Tang¡¯s treasury was so empty that mice could run around. In reality, though, themon people were quite prosperous.
In recent years, the Great Tang had enjoyed peace and prosperity, and the treasury was indeed strained, but it was due to expenditures rather than ack of wealth. It wasparable to modern-day national budgets.
For a country, only the money spent held value. With spending increasing, the officers and rulers of the Great Tang gradually grasped this principle. So, Li Er wasn¡¯t overly concerned about the treasury¡¯s emptiness. To some extent, the current Great Tang could be seen as having ¡°hidden wealth among the people.¡± When the need arose, the treasury could be swiftly replenished. What was there to worry about?
As a result, Zhangsun Wuji, holding the Minister of Central Affairs position, had been leading a quitefortable lifetely. The saying ¡°a contented heart leads to everything being good¡± seemed to apply to him perfectly. His recent private conversations with Li Er had been enjoyable, and he believed this time would be no different.
Zhangsun Wuji entered the side hall with brisk steps.
¡°Have youe, Wuji?¡± Li Er raised his eyelids slightly and greeted him.
After that, Li Er lowered his head again and focused on his own matters. At this point, Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
He stood there, contemting what he might have done recently to displease Li Er.
However, after pondering for a while, he couldn¡¯t find any clues.
When they had met a few days ago, Li Er had been cheerful and pleasant. Nothing significant had urred recently, and there was no possibility that he had made a mistake. Well, it was best to stay calm and see how things unfold.
Zhangsun Wujiposed himself, concealing the anxiety caused by Li Er¡¯s apparent indifference. After about half an hour, Li Er finally tossed thest memorial onto the desk and raised his head.
¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Assistant Minister of Rites has been quite activetely?¡± Li Er asked with a half-smile, half-serious expression.
Oh no! Zhangsun Wuji was shocked. He was sure there couldn¡¯t be any problem on his end, but he couldn¡¯t be so sure about his son.
Especially since this time, Li Er directly mentioned Zhangsun Chong¡¯s official position. It seemed like this was no minor issue¡
¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring to,¡± Zhangsun Wuji cautiously inquired.
Li Er let out a wry chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s been attending banquets frequently, speaking ill of Su Li to everyone. Wuji, I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time, and I still can¡¯t figure out what Su Li has done to offend him.¡±
Instantly, Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s expression turned grim. He knew very well why his son would behave in such a manner.
Zhangsun Chong had a close rtionship with the Crown Prince, Li Chengqian. Since Su Li returned from the Western Regions, Li Chengqian had developed a strong dislike for him.
To be honest, Zhangsun Wuji could empathize with Li Chengqian¡¯s perspective. Li Chengqian was Li Er¡¯s legitimate eldest son and Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s nephew.
Zhangsun Wuji had practically watched Li Chengqian grow up. The young man was talented in many ways, but perhaps due to Li Er¡¯s strict discipline, his personality had be somewhat extreme.
Despite Su Li¡¯s significant contributions, he was not a friendly person. Li Chengqian said Su Li showed no respect for the Crown Prince and was rather arrogant about his achievements.
Zhangsun Chong was a staunch supporter of Li Chengqian, and their close rtionship was something Zhangsun Wuji endorsed. After all, supporting Li Chengqian meant the Zhangsun n could prosper for another fifty years.
Such an investment didn¡¯t seem like a loss at all. Why wouldn¡¯t they go for it?
Due to the matter with Changle, Zhangsun Chong already had conflicts with Su Li. Later, with the addition of Li Chengqian, could Zhangsun Chong say a single good thing about Su Li in public?
¡°Your Majesty¡ Your subject has failed to guide his son properly!¡± Zhangsun Wuji, who was experienced and intelligent, naturally understood that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Su Li, who was at the height of his power.
Li Er looked at the somewhat apprehensive Zhangsun Wuji and let out a long sigh. ¡°Wuji¡ as a family, we should be able tomunicate openly¡ think it over carefully.¡±
After a long pause, Li Er continued, ¡°Does my son-inw truly need to care about imperial authority? Should he be concerned with it?¡±
These words were quite rare,ing from Li Er¡¯s mouth. Li Er could be so candid only because Zhangsun Wuji was his brother-inw and childhood friend. Seated as emperor, Li Er naturally wished for everything to go his way and for Su Li to understand that the sovereign bestowed rewards and punishments.
He even hoped that Su Li would be a straightforward man or perhaps a fool who could be easily satisfied with money and power.
However, Li Er knew Su Li didn¡¯t care about these things. And precisely because of this, Li Er had to care about Su Li¡¯s feelings. It was frustrating yet helpless. He couldn¡¯t flip tables, whereas Su Li did.
¡°Your Majesty¡ I¡ understand!¡± Zhangsun Wuji nodded emphatically.
¡°Regardless of whether Su Li cares, we still need to present an attitude. After all, circumstances are stronger than individuals¡¡± Li Er said and forced a bitter smile.
¡°I have already restricted Chengqian for a month as a punishment. As for Chong, we¡¯ll demote him by three ranks and withhold his stipend for a year.¡± Li Er spoke up.
Regardless of the details, the attitude needed to be made clear. Li Er didn¡¯t want these trivial matters to be a sore point for Su Li or even a pretext for confrontation.
¡°I failed to guide him properly, causing trouble for Your Majesty. After I return, I will certainly educate Chong properly,¡± Zhangsun Wuji responded without any displeasure evident on his face.
In reality, the so-called demotion by three ranks and withholding the stipend for a year were merely symbolic actions. After all, the Zhangsun family had a vast legacy. A year without a stipend wouldn¡¯t hurt much, and as for the title?
Even if Zhangsun Chong¡¯s title was stripped awaypletely, he would still inherit his title in the future. The fact that Li Er could confide in Zhangsun Wuji with such words was a genuine sign of trust.
Li Er nodded and watched Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s departing figure, a hint of mncholy on his face. In truth, when it came to Su Li, a factor of instability, Li Er wanted to impose restrictions on him. However, he couldn¡¯t find any effective methods to do so.
Bai Yujing¡
Su Li¡
Li Er thought and shook his head with a sigh, his expression shifting between various emotions. Currently, the most he could do was maintain the right attitude¡ªthis was his greatest effort.
As for the rest, it all depended on Su Li.
Chapter 195:
Chapter 195:
¡°Father! Why is this happening?¡± Just moments ago, Zhangsun Chong, who had been attending a poetry gathering, was brought back angrily by Zhangsun Wuji and was nowpelled to kneel before him. ¡°Rebellious child! You have achieved nothing for the country and are useless to the people. How dare you defame Prince Yongle?¡±
Zhangsun Wuji wasn¡¯t ignorant of his son¡¯s emotional turmoil. After all, even the mostposed elderly people had once been young and passionate. However, Zhangsun Chong, born into opulence and luxury within the Roman pce, was not as discerning in his thinking. Indeed, Zhangsun Chong might just be feeling envious and resentful. After all, his former fiance had married amon peasant, who had surpassed him in poetry and literary talent.
Furthermore, his second engagement with Princess Gaoyang ended due to Su Li¡¯s influence. For Zhangsun Chong, who had never encountered challenges in his upbringing, it was only natural for him to hold resentments. However, a question remained¨CWho exactly was Su Li?
Zhangsun Wujiprehended Li Er¡¯s feelings very well. After all, the two brothers had practically grown up side by side. Not to mention that Su Li had aplished great feats for the nation and the people, and his reputation was soaring high. Even Li Er had to be cautious of Su Li¡¯s formidable strength. So, what right did his own son, Zhangsun Chong, have to criticize Su Li? He had assumed that his son would adjust his attitude after a gentle reprimand. However, Zhangsun Chong had unexpectedly gone so far as to nder Su Li. ¡°Am I wrong to say this? He¡¯s just a courtier. Why should he interfere in royal family matters andpel His Majesty to send Princess Gaoyang overseas?¡± Zhangsun Chong raised his head defiantly, brimming with righteous indignation.
¡°Such actions are overstepping boundaries! Isn¡¯t it a sign of disrespect to the Emperor? Isn¡¯t His Majesty¡¯s favor for Su Li profound? Must His Majesty also permit Su Li to enter the court without proper manners, exempt from bowing, offering salutations, and even wielding a sword while entering the pce? Is Su Li attempting to recreate the stories of Wang Mang and Dong Zhuo?¡± Zhangsun Chong spoke passionately and eloquently, pouring out his grievances endlessly.
Unfortunately, before he could finish his words, he was struck by an enraged punch from Zhangsun Wuji. ¡°Rebellious child! Can¡¯t you even discern the situation?¡± Zhangsun Wuji scolded while delivering blows. ¡°His Majesty himself has to be cautious of Su Li. Who do you think you are?¡± Zhangsun Wuji kicked Zhangsun Chong to the ground.
Zhangsun Wuji wasn¡¯t solely a schr. After all, in this era, civil and military matters were not separate. Zhangsun Chong wanted to rify himself, but the pain all over his body left him howling. ¡°This time, His Majesty is lenient because of the Empress. He¡¯s only lowering your rank by three levels and reducing your stipend for a year. How could they receive such lenient treatment if it were anyone else?¡±
¡°Dad! Please stop hitting me! I know I was wrong!¡± Zhangsun Chong crawled up from the ground, clutching Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s thigh and wailing.
¡°Chong¡¡± Seeing his sobbing son, Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s hand, which had been raised high, finally came down gently on Zhangsun Chong¡¯s head.¡°Even if Su Li is permitted to enter the court without proper manners, exempt from bowing and offering salutations, and even wielding a sword while entering the pce, what difference does it make?¡± Zhangsun Wuji looked up and gazed at the ceiling. Perhaps¡ even if Su Li doesn¡¯t request it, it won¡¯t be long before His Majesty personally grants him these privileges.
Meanwhile, at the Jiangxia Prince¡¯s Mansion¡
Li Daozong confidently entered his daughter Li Xueyan¡¯s courtyard.
Li Xueyan sat peacefully beneath a pavilion inside the courtyard, plucking at a pipa. She yed an unfamiliar melody, possibly aposition of her own making. Li Xueyan possessed a unique musical talent.
Although her expression seemed serene, a subtle sorrow lingered in her eyes. Despite the lively tune of the pipa, there was a hint of heaviness mixed with grief.
¡°Daughter, this is already the seventh proposal. Aren¡¯t you content?¡± Li Daozong inquired as he observed his daughter, engrossed in her pipa.
After their separation in Changan, Li Xueyan returned to the Jiangxia Prince¡¯s Mansion, but she had been sad ever since, bearing a trace of sorrow.
Li Daozong empathized with his daughter¡¯s emotions, particrly her affection for Su Li. He also understood her predicament. Li Xueyan disyed exceptional talent from a young age and crossed paths with an extraordinarily remarkable individual under unfortunate circumstances.
Su Li was renowned among the literati of Changan for his poetry and striking appearance. Not only Li Xueyan but a few women in Changan could resist his charm. Their initial interactions had been superficial, more a faint sense of regret than love, simr to an adolescent infatuation.
However, circumstances changed when Li Er insisted on marrying Li Xueyan to the Tibetan prince. Li Daozong, despite his influential position, couldn¡¯t oppose the king¡¯s decree. Li Er was not just the nation¡¯s ruler but also the head of the Li n of Longxi. He had no room to defy the decree, even though he didn¡¯t want it. Even a father as powerful as him couldn¡¯t shield his daughter.
For a young girl, such a situation was despairing. She was to be sent to a remote bordend. In her darkest hour, Su Li appeared. He rejected Li Er¡¯s arranged marriage and led troops to pacify the northwest, eventually ending Songtsen Gampo¡¯s reign.
How could Li Xueyan not love him more?
However, precisely because her love for him was unattainable, Li Xueyan carried a heavy heart filled with grief since her return to the Jiangxia Prince¡¯s Mansion. She understood that Su Li, as a marquis, couldn¡¯t remarry, and they couldn¡¯t challenge the imperial marriage system. Her father, Li Daozong, started arranging marriage meetings for her despite these emotional hurdles.
Yet, through seven rounds of introductions, some involving aplished schrs and prominent nobles, Li Xueyan disregarded them all.
¡°Father,¡± Li Xueyan paused her pipa ying and gazed at Li Daozong.
¡°Dad, I don¡¯t wish to marry. I simply want to remain by your side,¡± Li Xueyan said with a smile.
In reality, Li Xueyan was exceptionally intelligent and understood these matters well. Su Li was a Marquis, after all. Could a Marquis remarry? Even if he became a secondary spouse, there was no precedent. In the face of imperial interests, if the emperor could arrange her marriage, how could he break the imperial marriage system?
Moreover, the bond and affection between Princess Changle and Su Li were evident. So, initially, Li Xueyan took the matchmaking process seriously. Li Daozong wasn¡¯t casually arranging these meetings for his daughter. He specifically sought out remarkable individuals in terms of talent and appearance.
However, it was unfortunate¡
Who could me Li Xueyan for encountering someone so extraordinary during the most poignant period of her life? Someone who outshone all other men in the world in her eyes, making it impossible for her to ept anyone else, no matter how hard she tried. Someone who had permanently upied her heart.
She had no room for anyone else in her heart anymore. She was content with it remaining this way¡ªby her father¡¯s side, keeping that special person in her heart.
¡°Ah¡¡± Li Daozong let out a deep sigh. Li Daozong hadplete control over his daughter¡¯s marriage affairs in an era emphasizing parental authority and arranged marriages. However, he couldn¡¯t oppose Li Er¡¯s previous marriage arrangement for Li Xueyan. Feeling guilty about that, how could he now force his daughter?
Chapter 196
Chapter 196
Late at night, Li Chengqian angrily hurled a vase to the ground in the Eastern Pce. ¡°Su Li!¡± His face twisted in rage, his teeth clenched.
Li Er¡¯s confinement had kept him in the Eastern Pce for some time. The Great Tang¡¯s power and territory expanded rapidly, and the administrative workload grew. Though Li Er remained energetic, the sheer volume of affairs took a toll.
Li Chengqian had recently started participating in state affairs, earning widespread praise from courtiers for his capabilities. Power, once tasted, became addictive, and Li Chengqian savored the near-absolute authority it provided.
But then Li Er had confined him, stripping him of his newfound power. This sudden loss of authority was unbearable for him. What infuriated Li Chengqian even more was that the reason for his confinement was hisck of respect for Su Li.
In Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes, respecting amon peasant like Su Li was absurd. During his days of confinement, his resentment towards Su Li had only intensified. However, what he found even more unsettling was his realization that Li Er was actively trying to win over Su Li.
This revtion shattered Li Chengqian¡¯s worldview. He had always seen the emperor as a divine figure, wielding absolute power, capable of shaping the world with a word. Yet, now, he was expected to curry favor with one man. It was a paradox he couldn¡¯t ept.
However, the legend of Bai Yujing had spread far and wide, and the power Su Li possessed was simr to that of a divine being in the eyes of the Tang Dynasty. The mere mention of Su Li unsettled the foundations of Li Chengqian¡¯s beliefs.
The rustling of pages on his desk further agitated Li Chengqian¡¯s mind. The letters were from Gaoyang in Si, a kingdom in ancient Korea. Their sibling rtionship had been distant, but they had be allies because of Su Li¡¯s actions.
Gaoyang had been exiled to Si for her involvement in an attempt on Changle¡¯s life, a decision influenced by Su Li. Despite their strained rtionship, Li Chengqian felt a connection with her.
Three years ago, before Gaoyang¡¯s exile, they had met a few times. As the Crown Prince, Li Chengqian had ambitions of his own. With the Tang Dynasty¡¯s martial prowess at its peak under Li Er¡¯s reign, Li Chengqian sought opportunities to establish his martial sess.
The greatest threats in the northwest had been eliminated by Su Li, limiting the ces where Li Chengqian could prove his martial prowess. Goguryeo had be his target, especially since Gaoyang was married off to Si, bound to be a queen. Gaining control over Si¡¯s power would boost Li Chengqian¡¯s aspirations, and they sharedmon enemies and grievances.
In Li Chengqian¡¯s heart, there might indeed be a desire topare himself to Su Li. He had quelled the unrest in the northwest, and his aplishments were significant. But let¡¯s be candid, the various ethnic groups in the Western Regions had been oppressed by sessive Central ins dynasties for ages. Whether it was the Xiongnu during the Qin and Han periods or the nomadic peoples after the Han Dynasty, while they might have momentarily held power, the oue was unfavorable.
What Su Li achieved, his predecessors had also aplished. However, the Three Kingdoms on the penins and the dynasties of the Central ins had conquered them through force. Even the powerful Sui Dynasty, at its zenith, faltered when Emperor Yang of Suiunched three invasions against Goguryeo, weakening his own realm.
Under psychological influence, Li Chengqian genuinely believed that conquering Goguryeo demanded greater martial prowess than pacifying the northwest. Nheless, the information in Gaoyang¡¯s letter to Li Chengqian wasn¡¯t promising.
Presently, Si was under the rule of Queen Jin Deman, and the crown prince was her cousin¡¯s daughter, Princess Jin Seongman. Gaoyang¡¯s husband, Jin Chunqiu, was the son of Princess Jin Seongman. Rising from a humble position, Jin Deman became a nation¡¯s ruler due to her exceptional political skills.
Upon arriving at Gaoyang, she disyed pretentious and arrogant behavior, earning reprimands from Jin Deman several times. Si was a small and weak country, leading to a pervasive sense of inferiority in its court. However, the three kingdoms on the Korean Penins seemed to share a peculiar psychological trait. While their sense of inferiority made them respectful of the Great Tang, they were also prone to boast about their deficiencies. If one boasted excessively, they might start to believe their exaggerations.
Initially, Gaoyang was highly regarded in Si. However, due to Jin Deman¡¯s disapproval, those around Gaoyang gradually distanced themselves from her. Even Gaoyang herself hadn¡¯t anticipated this oue. In writing to Li Chengqian, she sought support from him.
Upon reading Gaoyang¡¯s letter, Li Chengqian, already experiencing a difficult time, nearly lost his temper. A dignified princess of the mighty Tang Dynasty couldn¡¯t handle a tiny country. What a waste!
At this moment, Li Chengqian¡¯s defenses were truly shattered. He was infuriated by Gaoyang¡¯s ineffectiveness and even more frustrated with his own powerlessness. The line represented by Gaoyang was his first genuine attempt at shaping his own future. From the current situation, it seemed that Gaoyang was no longer dependable. All of this was because of Su Li!
At this point, Li Chengqian¡¯s animosity towards Su Li almost became obsessive. The slightest setback led him to me everything on Su Li. He hade to view Su Li as his lifelong adversary.
But what could Li Chengqian do? Even his father, Li Er, could not contend with Su Li and was actively trying to win him over. Although Li Chengqian was the Crown Prince, all his authority came from Li Er. If his own father couldn¡¯t handle Su Li, what chance did he have against him?
Regarding strategy, Su Li, the Yongle King, didn¡¯t even engage in court politics. Any scheming or plots were futile in his presence. Concerning martial prowess, Su Li was a one-man army, a formidable force to reckon with. Engaging inbat with him would be utterly exhausting.
After pondering for a while, Li Chengqian realized that Su Li had no weaknesses. If there was one vulnerability, Su Li deeply cared for Changle and their only son. But could Li Chengqian do anything to harm them?
At this juncture, Li Chengqian let out a sigh of despair.
Chapter 197:
Chapter 197:
Days would change not by Li Er or Li Chengqian¡¯s will. What would unfold would be beyond their intentions. As time passed day by day, it was just another ordinary day.
Su Che rushed into the courtyard at the Princess¡¯s residence, eximing, ¡°Mother, Father wants you toe to the study.¡±
At three years old, Su Che was naturally lively and active, as if he had endless energy every day. Seeing her son, Changle squatted down and tousled his hair.
¡°What does your father want me to do?¡± Changle asked with a smile.
¡°Dad said he made a new dress for you that no one is allowed to see, and he wants you to change into it in the study,¡± Su Che said, shaking his head.
Hearing this, the nearby courtdies and maids burst intoughter. Changle¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she yfully scolded, ¡°You¡¯re already running around everywhere, but you¡¯re still so straightforward with your words¡¡±
Despite her words, she got up, took Su Che¡¯s hand, and walked towards the study. The courtdies and attendants understood and didn¡¯t follow them.
¡°Husband?¡±
Upon entering the study, Changle saw Su Li carefully examining a slightly glowing and soft vest.¡°Has the madam arrived?¡± Su Li smiled and then turned to Su Che, saying, ¡°Dear, go out first. Father has something to discuss with your mother.¡±
Su Che nodded and quickly ran out. As he grew older, Su Li became stricter with his upbringing. Su Che¡¯s physical qualities were remarkably strong, making him a natural prodigy with immense strength.
There was an ancient saying in the Central ins, ¡°Possessing a weapon invites murderous intent.¡± Su Li understood the potential danger of Su Che¡¯s strength to ordinary people and diligently educated him.
At age three, children typically busied themselves climbing walls, chasing birds, and exploring rooftops. Little Su Che was full of boundless energy, resembling a mischievous monkey. Changle¡¯s attempts at disciplining him were not only unsessful but alsocked firmness. In the end, Su Li had to personally guide his son, and during ytime, Su Che would instinctively avoid actively approaching his father.
At such a tender age, he hadn¡¯t developed a keen curiosity about what his father might discuss with his mother when he was absent.
¡°Madam, this is a new lining I¡¯ve made. Try it on,¡± Su Li said to Changle with a smile.
Changle took the vest, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal astonishment. The garment wasn¡¯t made of fabric. Instead, its surface had a metallic sheen, but its texture felt warm andcked the coldness associated with metal.
¡°Husband, what material is this?¡± Changle couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Su Li shook his head with a smile. ¡°This fabric is quite special. I¡¯ve only gathered enough materials to make this one piece of clothing.¡±
Saying this, Su Li closed the door and signaled for Changle to put on the vest. After so many years of marriage, Changle had no shyness left before Su Li. She efficiently changed into the vest.
¡°How does it feel?¡± Su Li asked.
¡°It fits snugly. If I didn¡¯t pay close attention, I wouldn¡¯t even realize there was an extra piece of clothing on me. It doesn¡¯t hinder movement at all,¡± Changle replied with slightly narrowed eyes, feeling the fabric.
Su Li nodded and then spoke seriously, ¡°Madam, you must always wear this lining. Do not take it off under any circumstances.¡±
Seeing Su Li¡¯s grave expression, Changle felt puzzled.
¡°This is soft armor, and its protective capabilities¡ are very strong,¡± Su Li smiled.
¡°Oh my!¡± Changle gave Su Li a yful re and, while pretending to take off the vest, sheined, ¡°Why would you give me something like this if you¡¯re not giving it to Su Che?¡±
When Su Li imed it was soft armor, Changle didn¡¯t doubt it. If even Su Li said its protective capabilities were strong, it must be incredibly effective. After all these years following Su Li, Changle had seen her fair share of odd things and had naturally developed some immunity to such surprises.
However, being a mother meant that whatever good things there were, she instinctively wanted to provide them for her child. It was a mother¡¯s nature.
Su Li paused for a moment and then stopped Changle¡¯s actions, somewhat helpless. ¡°There will be more of these in the future, and this one is too big for him anyway. It wouldn¡¯t fit him properly.¡±
This soft armor was an acquisition made within the system, and it came at a great cost¡ªan invulnerable armor resistant to both water and fire, imprable to des and weapons. Su Li had personally tested it and found that even regr weapons could hardly pierce the armor. Only a forceful blow could cause harm by bypassing its defenses.
However, Su Li estimated that someone with a strength attribute score of less than 150 wouldn¡¯t even be able to achieve that much. Giving one to Changle was a decision he had already made.
As for Su Che, that boy¡¯s attributes far exceeded those of an ordinary person. Even the most formidable generals in the military would struggle to subdue him. Besides, he had always been in the princess¡¯s residence, apanied by Su Li whenever he went out. Unlike Changle, who asionally ventured out alone, Su Che¡¯s armor could wait until the next time he obtained one.
After chatting with Su Li for a while, Changle left. Next month was Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s birthday, and she was busy preparing a birthday gift for her¡ªa robe embroidered with hundreds of birds paying homage to the phoenix.
ncing at the sky and realizing it was still quite early before nightfall, Su Li decided to take his son for a walk. He searched nearly half of the inner courtyard but couldn¡¯t find Su Che. Finally, he arrived at the small courtyard where White Dragon was housed and spotted Su Che climbing up and down White Dragon¡¯s back.
White Dragon was lying down on a bed of straw, wearing an expression of utter resignation on his horse-like face. While White Dragon might resist someone like Li Er, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to show some attitude. But when it came to his young master, he remainedpletely still, not out of fear of hurting Su Che, but to prevent the boy from ying too exuberantly. Su Che had beening to pester him continuously for the past few days, and White Dragon found it a bit overwhelming.
¡°Dear,e with Dad for a stroll,¡± Su Li waved to Su Che. Su Che happily shouted in response and leaped from White Dragon, rushing excitedly to Su Li¡¯s side. Father and son, without a word, sneaked out of the princess¡¯s residence with their hands behind their backs.
As soon as they stepped out of the main gate, the lively sounds of vendors selling their wares reached their ears. Everywhere they looked, townspeople sold various items they had crafted themselves. With the abundant resources in the Great Tang, the citizens resolved their basic sustenance needs and gradually developed higher pursuits. The emergence of the Princess¡¯s steelworks and salt production facilities thoroughly activated the enormous market of the Great Tang. During agricultural downtime, the people would utilize their rare leisure moments throughout the year to apply their cleverness and skills to create trinkets.
In the past, craftsmen didn¡¯t have high social status, and their skills were passed down through generations. Young craftsmen struggled to find spouses, and matchmaking was hard toe by. But times had changed, and the lives of craftsmen had improved significantly. With more work avable and increasing prosperity, they had grown stronger, and their marriage prospects improved. What was even more significant was that some children from farming backgrounds were now willing to apprentice under them and learn their crafts. In today¡¯s Great Tang, the seeds of amercial economy were gradually beginning to sprout.
Chapter 198:
Chapter 198:
The stores lining the street were upied, housing intriguing items from different regions. Over the past few years, the ancient Silk Road disyed signs of resurgence as the Western Regions gradually stabilized.
Each day, caravans from the Western Regions entered and exited Changan City in an uninterrupted flow. With their pockets full, themon people were also eager to spend in these shops they had previously hesitated to enter. This continuous exchange fostered a thrivingmercial atmosphere.
The prosperity of a nation could be measured by various criteria, sometimes even contradictory ones.
However, there was an undeniable truth, a country¡¯s prosperity was undeniably linked to providing its ordinary citizens with a hopeful life.
Father and son, Su Li and Su Che, strolled side by side, observing as they went. Though holding his father¡¯s hand, young Su Che could hardly stay still. Whenever he spotted a snack he hadn¡¯t tried, he would stop and gaze up at Su Li with eager eyes.
In this regard, Su Li differed from other parents. While other parents refrained from allowing their children to eat street food primarily due to concerns about hygiene and health, Su Che¡¯s body was as robust as a young tiger¡¯s¡ªeating something that could upset his stomach was practically impossible. His digestion was excellent, and his appetite surpassed that of ordinary children his age.
Although the meals at the Princess¡¯s Mansion were considered excellent in the Tang Dynasty, having been ustomed to delicacies from mountains and seas, it was only natural for him to develop an interest in simple fare like in tea and rice.
However, two full hours had already passed after aplete circuit along Zhuque Avenue. Throughout the afternoon, father and son had practically sampled every food stall along the way.
Su Che possessed a lively personality, and whenever he came across something fascinating, he would pause and observe. Unconsciously, the day transitioned into dusk. Stores and street vendors had already closed for the day.Su Li walked leisurely with his contented son towards the Princess¡¯s Mansion. Among the hurried pedestrians, the two of them appeared even more rxed and content.
¡°Dad, I just realized how waterwheels work!¡± Su Che held Su Li¡¯srge hand, his face filled with excitement.
He referred to the miniature waterwheel model they had seen earlier in a shop that supplied wooden items to the wealthy.
The Tang Dynasty, known for its romantic reputation among the various dynasties, was not one to simply speak idly. One of its prominent characteristics was the rapid session of various trends and updates.
Recently, a trend of creating and designing gardens emerged in Changan City for some unknown reason. Wealthy familiespeted in this field with imaginative and unconventional ideas, striving to outdo each other in uniqueness and charm.
One household might establish a garden with an animal theme, while another would create a natural and tranquil environment. Some even favored rustic countrysidendscapes.
For instance, the wooden waterwheel being sold in the shop they had visited earlier was merely human height and had no practical function. However, if ced in a courtyard alongside some artificial rocks and flowing water, with a few acres of cultivatednd nearby, it would instantly evoke a sense of pastoral charm. Some of the cultured and influential elites enjoyed this kind of return-to-nature aesthetic.
After contemting, Su Li smiled and asked, ¡°So, have you figured out where the waterwheel gets its power?¡±
¡°Water flow! As long as there¡¯s water flowing and washing against it, the waterwheel can keep turning and lifting water,¡± Su Che replied happily.
¡°In that case, Che, have you ever thought about how we could artificially create a force to drive various mechanisms and make them move independently?¡± Su Li gently guided.
Su Che possessed remarkably high talents in every aspect, making him an undeniable prodigy, no matter the field. Su Li¡¯s approach to his son¡¯s education did not adhere to conventional strict methods. He preferred to impart knowledge through enjoyable experiences.
With Su Che¡¯s intense curiosity, his focus during today¡¯s outing had been on waterwheels. Su Li followed his lead and guided his thoughts towards this question. After posing the question, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of introspection.
Being well-versed in future history, he had insightful perspectives on many matters. In this era, he was more aware of the crucial significance of productivity to a nation than anyone. And at the heart of productivityy the issue of power.
Before the invention of the steam engine, humanity¡¯s productivity had remained rtively stagnant. The mostmon sources of power were humanbor and animal power, with the use of natural forces at a very primitive stage.
During their excursion to Changan today, Su Li gained a deeper understanding of the current state of the Tang Dynasty. While it appeared that the nation¡¯s resources had be more abundantpared to before, it was still far from sufficient.
An upgrade of productivity was urgently needed to break free from these limitations and progress further. Theplete technology for manufacturing steam engines was within Su Li¡¯s mental repository.
However, he had no intention of revealing it. His current mindset had be increasingly indifferent, often leading him to view everything as if it were a game.
Regardless of who it was, possessing an extended lifespan and transcending human limits led to such feelings.
At this moment, his self-perception was more like that of an observer from beyond the world. Yet, on this asion, Su Che suddenly showed an interest in the power issue. For the sake of teaching his son, there were no taboos.
Su Li conceived a daring idea¡ he wanted young Su Che to interact with a steam engine!
Upon hearing Su Li¡¯s question, Su Che immediately thought deeply.
Thanks to Su Li¡¯s educational approach, Su Che, despite his young age, had a mature way of thinking about problems. He quieted down, a rare urrence.
Su Li didn¡¯t interrupt him, he held his son¡¯s small hand, and the father and son continued walking leisurely toward their home.
It happened to be mealtime upon their return to the Princess¡¯s Mansion. Instead of taking Su Che to wait for dinner, Su Li led him straight to the kitchen. He did indeed want to guide Su Che, but he didn¡¯t intend to have his son spend too much time on this matter.
Su Li deeply understood that while intellectual brilliance was crucial for scientific progress, the real key was the ¡°Eureka¡± moment of inspiration. (ED Note: ¡°Eureka¡± often refers to the Eureka effect, a psychological phenomenon. It¡¯s when a person suddenly understands or solves a problem, often after struggling with it for some time.)
This had been the case for several critical scientific advancements inter times. For instance, an apple falling from a tree. Or, for another example¡ the lid of a boiling teapot!
Father and son entered the kitchen, and Su Li led Su Che to a copper kettle that was currently boiling water. This type of narrow-spout copper kettle had be quitemon in Changan nowadays, so it wasn¡¯t particrly remarkable.
Su Che stood before the stove, which was taller than himself, following his father¡¯s guidance. He gazed at the copper kettle, his eyes unwavering.
¡°Perhaps what you¡¯re looking for is right here,¡± Su Li said warmly, patting Su Che¡¯s head.
After a while, the water in the kettle boiled, and the whistle attached to the lid emitted a sharp sound. Simultaneously, the boiling water caused the lid to bounce repeatedly.
Watching this scene, Su Che¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter. He waved his small hand, gesturing for the servant who wasing to lift the kettle to stop.
The boiling water in the kettle continued to churn, and finally¡ with a tter, the lid shot up high andnded on the countertop.
¡°Dad, I understand!¡±
Chapter 199: 99
Chapter 199: 99
99
Many phenomena in the world don¡¯t always adhere to a logical pattern. Most people spend their entire lives using water without realizing that the steam produced from boiling water could also serve as a power source.
In fact, throughout thousands of years of human history and countless generations, only one person would eventually uncover this principle. Of course, the invention of the steam engine inter times wasn¡¯t the work of a single individual. It was the culmination of the progress of eras.
The primitive sources of power were no longer sufficient for humanity¡¯s needs, leading to the birth of the steam engine. Admittedly, the Great Tang of today didn¡¯te anywhere close to needing mechanical power. The nation¡¯s resources hadn¡¯t reached their limits, and the conditions for developing the steam engine were not yet in ce.
However, for Su Che, none of these were obstacles. He didn¡¯t live in that era. But who was responsible for his unparalleled father?
With Su Che¡¯s intelligence and Su Li¡¯s appropriate guidance, understanding the principles of the steam engine almost came naturally.
For the next few days, the father and son remained indoors, sequestered in their study, exploring the creation of a steam engine.
¡°Aplete power system requires three essential conditions, energy,pression, and power conduction. All three are necessary!¡± Su Li earnestly looked at Su Che.
On the desks beside them, papers filled with drawings were spread out, depicting the various shapes of steam engines that young Su Che had imagined. There were octagonal designs, egg-shaped forms, and the most peculiar one¡ªan object resembling a horse.Su Che confidently exined that White Dragon had inspired the horse-shaped steam engine. From then on, under Su Li¡¯s guidance, they began crafting a steam engine prototype.
They worked meticulously daily, focusing on the energy source,pression mechanisms, and power transmission, discussing and revising their designs until they arrived at a satisfactory n.
Horses were naturally used for their strength, and as the cream of the crop among horses, White Dragon could travel great distances and carry substantial weights without any issues. If horses could achieve such remarkable feats, there must be some underlying logic to it.
Hence, designing a steam engine in the shape of a horse seemed usible. This theory, while unusual, resembled a tangentially rted one that left Su Li thoroughly impressed.
Seeing his son¡¯s imaginative thinking, Su Li didn¡¯t discourage his enthusiasm. Su Li would engage in serious discussions with Su Che whenever he drew a design for the steam engine¡¯s appearance. They deliberated whether certain designs were feasible or not and, if not, why they weren¡¯t.
After several days of such coboration, young Su Che eventually realized that until he fully grasped the internal workings of the steam engine, all the external designs he had envisioned were meaningless. He finally settled down and began seeking guidance from Su Li.
Su Li exined sinctly and provided Su Che with the core structure of the steam engine. After listening to Su Li¡¯s exnation, Su Che deeply contemted. Subsequently, he immersed himself in researching these three issues.
The first problem was the energy source, which proved quite challenging. In those times, people primarily used firewood for heating, while wealthier households employed charcoal. But whether firewood or charcoal, theirbustion efficiency wasn¡¯t particrly impressive.
Even charcoal had a low energy density and wouldn¡¯t be suitable as an energy source for a steam engine. Thepression issue was equally vexing. Maintaining air tightness was the primary concern topress steam as a power source.
Su Che experimented with various materials but ultimately found none suitable. Materials with good sealing propertiescked flexibility, while those flexible enoughcked sealing properties.
The power transmission issue wasparatively straightforward, and they were willing to experiment to find a solution.
Seeing his son grappling with these questions for several days, Su Li felt it was time to intervene. He sought out Su Che once again.
He presented a piece of coal and had Su Che conduct an experiment. Su Che excitedly discovered that this ck stone met all the requirements of a steam engine. Coal wasn¡¯t particrly rare in the Li n¡¯s territory, even in those primitive times. People in the pre-Qin period called it the ¡°burning stone.¡± It produced strong and longsting fires. However, due to mining limitations, it hadn¡¯t been widely utilized.
Furthermore, Su Li provided Su Che with rubber material he had acquired from the system. This promptly resolved the issue of airtightness.
In less than a month, young Su Che constructed a functional steam engine using only his hands. Afterpleting the project, Su Che incessantly pestered Su Li, urging him to find coal and rubber for his creation. Coal was rtively easy to obtain, with numerous open coal mines scattered around the Longxing region. Although they weren¡¯t actively mined, these resources existed underground.
However, acquiring rubber posed a challenge, as it originated from a ce across the great ocean. But seeing his son grow to three years old and finally take on a proper task, Su Li, as his father, felt the need to find a solution. He assembled another fleet and tasked them with the mission to locate rubber.
Time passed unnoticed, and Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s birthday arrived. As the empress, she was known for her frugality in history. Since it wasn¡¯t a significant birthday milestone, the celebration within the pce was rtively modest, with the Li n members in Changan invited for a meal.
Of course, Su Li couldn¡¯t decline such an invitation. Lately, Li Er had been reaching out frequently, and during the birthday banquet, he even had a private conversation with Su Li. Observing that Su Li¡¯s attitude hadn¡¯t changed from before, Li Er finally felt a great sense of relief.
Once the feast and wine were finished, the guests departed from the pce. However, the younger generation, like Su Che, remained behind to apany the empress.
As the night grew deeper and quieter, Li Er entered Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s sleeping chambers and noticed her walking out with a rolled-up piece of paper in her hand.
As Li Er was about to speak, Zhangsun Wu Fei urgently asked him to remain silent. The two of them walked to the courtyard of the sleeping chambers, and Zhangsun Wu Fei let out a sigh of relief.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Er asked with slight amusement.
¡°This child, Su Che, has an abundance of energy. He yed all day and didn¡¯t feel tired at all. I had to coax him for a long time before he fell asleep,¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei said with a smile.
(Thanks for Kmoose¡¯s support!!!)
Chapter 200
Chapter 200
In the past few years, Changle rarely entered the pce, and as a grandmother, Zhangsun Wu Fei only saw her grandson a few times throughout the year. Nevertheless, she genuinely adored him.
Today, Su Che happened to stay overnight in the pce, and Zhangsun Wu Fei had specially kept him in her sleeping chambers, which proved quite challenging.
Listening to her, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but burst into heartyughter. Then, he pointed to the rolled-up paper in Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°And what¡¯s this?¡±
¡°This? Su Che brought it into the pce. ording to him, it¡¯s a world map hand-drawn by Su Li.¡±
Li Er was shocked and curiously took the map from Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s hand. When he unfolded it, he was utterly dumbfounded. The map¡¯s level of detail far exceeded his imagination.
What shocked him even more was that on this map, the Great Tang only upied a tiny piece ofnd about the size of a palm.
¡°What? Despite annexing everything around the Great Tang, it turns out the Tang Empire only holds a fraction of this world, merely a small corner of an iceberg?¡±
Li Er was utterly stunned, and suddenly, an emotion he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time surged within him.
Throughout history, people from various regions have never found enoughnd to satisfy their needs. In agricultural societies, there was always a shortage ofnd, and as territories expanded, people tirelessly cultivated thend wherever it reached.
As the ruler, Li Er had an almost obsessive desire for territory. After integrating the northwest into his realm, he believed he had achieved significant martial sess in his lifetime. Most of the surrounding territories of the Tang Dynasty consisted of vast mountain ranges stretching for thousands of miles or inhospitable ces unfit for human habitation. In his eyes, the Tang Dynasty had expanded to its maximum extent.
However, when Li Er saw the world map drawn by Su Li, he felt as if he had been living in a small world. Was the Tang Dynasty¡¯s territory truly vast? Were there no more ces to conquer? This idea was preposterous!
In the eyes of the world, the Tang Dynasty was confined to a corner. Li Er¡¯s ambition was reignited, and he was determined not to allow any countryrger than the Tang Dynasty to exist. He had no doubts about the map¡¯s authenticity, especially since he had a detailed topographical map of the Tang Dynasty in the pce that was regrly updated.
Su Li¡¯s world map perfectly matched Li Er¡¯s impression of the Tang Dynasty, making it unlikely that other ces on the map were false. Given Su Li¡¯s character, he had no reason to create a fake map to deceive anyone.
Despite these thoughts, Li Er felt disheartened. He recalled hearing that Su Li had organized a fleet to set sail, an event he initially regarded indifferently. He had understood that Su Li had no ambitions for power, and they could coexist peacefully as long as Su Li wasn¡¯t provoked.
Li Ery still, contemting his thoughts. However, as he held the map, he couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the purpose of Su Li sending a fleet to sea.
¡°I heard that Su Li dispatched a fleet to sea not too long ago,¡± Li Er hesitated, expressing concern.
Seeing his demeanor, Zhangsun Wu Fei sighed. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need for secrecy. Even if you don¡¯t consider Su Li a subject, he is your son-inw. You can openly discuss matters with him.¡±
Li Er¡¯s expression turned slightly unpleasant, and he attempted to speak but remained silent.
¡°Su Che has already informed me. Su Li sent people to sea because Su Che invented something innovative butcked a crucialponent. Su Li¡¯s fleet is assisting Su Che in finding thatponent,¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei exined with a chuckle. ¡°A few days ago, didn¡¯t the Princess¡¯s residence open a coal mine in Meridian State? It¡¯s the kind of dark, burnable stone that Su Che needs.¡±
Li Er¡¯s agitation gradually subsided, and he adopted a somewhat stern tone as hemented, ¡°That couple indulges their child excessively! They¡¯re spending money on their child¡¯s whims.¡±
Zhangsun Wu Fei, however, was enthusiastic about Su Che¡¯s invention. He responded with satisfaction, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Su Che! He told me that if his invention could be mass-produced, the Tang Dynasty might not need oxen and horses to transport goods in the future.¡±
Li Er maintained his stern expression and replied angrily, ¡°Children often talk nonsense. You believe that¡¡±
Despite dismissing Su Che¡¯s words as youthful enthusiasm, Li Er couldn¡¯t shake his intrigue about the coal mine. Meridian State held great significance in the rise of the Tang Dynasty, and Li Er had a strong presence there.
The coal mine in the Princess¡¯s residence didn¡¯t escape Li Er¡¯s attention. He understood the properties of coal. It burned efficiently and for a long time. However, coal was abundant everywhere, making the effort to mine it seem unnecessary.
Coal was mainly used in regions with open-air coal mines. Su Li¡¯s coal mine, though initially intended for Su Che¡¯s project, soon produced a substantial quantity. Su Li invested heavily in transportation, and soon thousands of pounds of coal reached Changan City.
Initially, Li Er thought this venture might not be profitable due to the high transportation costs. Setting a reasonable price seemed challenging, and if it was too high, most people wouldn¡¯t afford it. However, he was astonished by the oue.
People initially resisted using coal because it was more expensive than wood charcoal. However, they soon realized that coal burned much longer and was more cost-effective. Coal quickly found its way into countless households.
Su Li had once again addressed a fundamental need, providing coal for heating. Rumors of Prince Yongle¡¯s blessings spread among themon folk.
The poprity of coal caused wood charcoal production to decline, and those in the charcoal business had to innovate. Some introduced ¡°fragrant charcoal¡± made from aromatic woods, catering to wealthier families, and it unexpectedly became a luxury item.
Wood charcoal, which should have faded from the market, regained poprity among the affluent. This unexpected development surprised everyone.
Chapter 201:
Chapter 201:
Chapter 201
Li Er had a strong Hun heritage within his lineage. Although he had, upon taking the throne, presented Li Dan, the founder of Taoism, as his ancestor, the truth was that his grandmother and mother both had pure Xianbei ancestry. To deny this would mean disavowing these two branches of his family, a choice Li Er would never make. Nevertheless, once he ascended to the throne, Li Er implicitly acknowledged Li Dan as his ancestral figure.
He did not understand the concept of pensating for deficiencies.¡± Li Er disyed greater intelligence than the rulers of the foreign dynasties who seeded him. Heprehended that to be a sessful emperor in the Central ins. One had to uphold the authority of their lineage. Otherwise, they risked losing the support of the majority and causing instability.
Recognizing his gic limitations, Li Er turned to culture to make amends. Li Er stood out as a remarkable cultural figure among the emperors of various Chinese dynasties. He was well-versed in the Four Books and Five ssics, and his affiliation with Taoism led him to explore its ssics, too.
As the saying goes, ¡°repeated reading deepens understanding.¡± While Li Er didn''t have the luxury of immersing himself in books for extended periods, his position granted him a broader perspective and experience than an average person. His extensive experiences naturally allowed him to gain insights when revisiting the texts he had read.
For instance, from the sixth to the tenth year of Zhenguan (632-636 AD), Li Er faced numerous challenges in his dealings with Su Li. Over time, his considerations and decisions underwent profound transformations. He realized that drawing closer to Su Li brought tremendous benefits. The Tang Dynasty resolved its food shortages, expanding its territory by nearly double. Conversely, attempts to restrain Su Li or harbor apprehensions yielded nothing.
After this epiphany, Li Er tried to mend his rtionship with Su Li, leading to the rapid development of the previously stagnant Tang Dynasty. He learned to tread carefully around Su Li, even if it meant suppressing his pride and appearing submissive, all for the sake of reaping endless benefits.
However, Li Er was a man of culture, and his inner pride prevented coarse and humble thoughts from taking root. As the Analects say, ¡°When we encounter individuals with contrary character, we should reflect on ourselves.¡± Our ancestors had already articted these principles so clearly. Unfortunately, future generations oftencked understanding until they experienced hardships themselves. Even Li Er was not exempt from this human nature.
In any case, recently, Li Er was diligently seeking ways to show goodwill to Su Li. Yesterday, he received a special invitation from the Princess¡¯s residence. Su Li had invited him to visit a newly established factory.Today, Li Er set aside all political matters and left the pce as dawn broke, heading to the Princess¡¯s residence. Upon meeting, the father-inw and son-inw exchanged no unnecessary words. Su Li took Li Er and Su Che with him, inviting them to board a carriage and head outside the city.
Li Er knew that it had to be significant if Su Li extended an invitation. Su Li had never disappointed him in this regard. Therefore, Li Er did not exhibit impatience.
During the journey, Li Er enjoyed spending time with Su Che, appearing like an ordinary grandfather taking his grandson for a stroll. The carriage moved leisurely for approximately half an hour before stopping in front of a factory along the Wei River.
Li Er stepped off the carriage, carrying Su Che in his arms, and followed Su Li inside the building. The factory was currently empty. The trio proceeded until they reached the river¡¯s edge, where Li Er noticed an exceptionally tall waterwheel by the riverbank. Adjacent to it stood a simple workbench bearing a robust steel cylinder. Many pipes connected to the waterwheel, with their other ends linked to something resembling a bellows. Though the machinery before him couldn¡¯t be considered advanced industrial equipment, its clever mechanical design emitted a steam-punk-like aesthetic and an inexplicable sense of ingenuity.
Unable to contain his curiosity, Li Er eventually asked, ¡°Su Li, what is this?¡± Li Er was not ignorant. Hydraulic-powered devices weremon in the Tang Dynasty. Items like crane wagons, rotary winches, and scraper carts were widely used among themon people. However, these devices had rtively straightforward structures, and their replication posed no significant challenge.
Inparison, the machinery before him was vastly more intricate. ¡°Your Majesty, this is a set of hydraulic forging equipment,¡± Su Li exined with a smile, leaving Li Er surprised as he had never heard of it before.
Su Li didn¡¯t delve into further exnations but instead turned to Su Che and instructed, ¡°Dear, start the fire.¡± Brimming with excitement, Su Che quickly wriggled out of Li Er¡¯s embrace and headed towards the waterwheel. After pulling a lever, the waterwheel began to turn with a creaking sound. Subsequently, to Li Er¡¯s amazement, the bellows expanded and contracted with wheezing noises.
Now filled with coal, the furnace instantly glowed red, radiating heat waves. Su Li took a pair of tongs, picked up an iron block, and ced it into the furnace. In no time, the iron block became red-hot. Su Li then set the heated iron block on the workbench and pulled the lever of the forging machine. Under the waterwheel¡¯s driving force, a robust lever raised a massive steel hammer weighing over three hundred catties, then mmed onto the iron base on the workbench.
ng!
A spine-tingling sound resonated, and before Li Er could fully process it, the sounds merged into a continuous rhythm. Under the force of this colossal impact, the solid iron block transformed into a thin sheet in a matter of moments, leaving Li Er utterly astonished. He finally grasped why Su Li had brought him here to witness this demonstration.
¡°What incredible power is this?¡± Li Er couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself. Su Li smiled and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, this is the power of machinery.¡±
¡°Such remarkable innovation, truly elevating the ordinary to the extraordinary!¡± Li Er gazed at Su Li with a mixture of emotions. Su Li continued, ¡°In addition to this hydraulic forging machine, I¡¯ve also prepared a hydraulic textile machine, and someponents of the steam engine created by Su Che are nearingpletion. Today, I¡¯ll showcase them all to Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Ah, then I must pay close attention,¡± Li Er immediately became deeply interested.
Chapter 202:
Chapter 202:
After exploring the hydraulic forging machine, Li Er visited several other types of industrial equipment. The day¡¯s experiences filled Li Er with so much excitement that he could barely contain his enthusiasm. There was no reason to feel embarrassed about this.
To be frank, no emperor or king could maintain their sense of self-importance upon witnessing the incredible power of industry for the first time. For the first time, Li Er realized that humanity¡¯s potential far exceeded his expectations.
The most crucial role of industrial machinery was to transform the impossible into the achievable and enhance production efficiency to an astonishing level. The work aplished by a hydraulic forging machine in one day equaled thebor of a cksmith over a year, and a hydraulic textile machine could rece the work of hundreds of skilled weavers.
Li Er couldn¡¯t resist dancing with excitement when heid eyes on that massive steam-poweredthe. For Li Er, today¡¯s outing was unquestionably an extraordinary journey.
Upon returning to the pce, he readily approved all the factories Su Li intended to establish. Thend andbor were provided as needed. Li Er also understood that Su Li had disyed these devices to offer him a foundation and put his mind at ease. Given their prior experiences with the steel mill and salt production facility, it was evident that Su Li had no concerns about others learning from them. He subtly encouraged others to draw inspiration from the various factories in the princess¡¯s estate.
As expected, subsequent events confirmed Li Er¡¯s hypothesis. In just a few months, on the outskirts of Changan City, numerous workshops from the princess¡¯s estate sprouted up rapidly. The presence of these factories resolved employment issues for manymoners.
For instance, the earlier Great Tang era craftsmen did not lead easy lives. One might wonder why there were so many skilled craftsmen throughout history, yet not as many groundbreaking inventions. Examining the rewards for patents during the Tang Dynasty provided insight. Craftsmen who invented something beneficial for the nation and its people, such as the plow, could receive a reward from the court, typically no more than five taels of silver. However, the time and resources required often exceeded this amount for creating something useful.
These craftsmen relied solely on their skills to make a living,cking consistent property, their lives were typically spent performing odd jobs. They had little extra money or leisure time, so why would they engage in unrewarding endeavors? Wealthy aristocrats, with theirfortable lives and no pressing needs, certainly wouldn¡¯t involve themselves in such activities that were often looked down upon.
Although the craftsmen possessed impable skills, they toiled without the aid of machinery. Engaged inbor-intensive work throughout the year, producing limited quantities, and earning meager ies, their bodies would gradually wear out due to the demanding physicalbor.The introduction of machinerypletely revolutionized the production methods of the entire Tang Dynasty. The various factories in the princess¡¯s residence conducted extensive recruitment, attracting skilled craftsmen to join their workforce. Not only were the products produced quickly and of high quality, but thepensation from the princess¡¯s residence was also fair. Consequently, all the skilled craftsmen and weavers in Changan and its vicinity were drawn to the princess¡¯s residence.
After working there for a few months and experiencing the advantages of piece-rate wages, these individuals naturally spread the word. Over time,mon people also became willing to send their children to the factories as apprentices.
It must be acknowledged that if the introduction of steel mills and salt refineries before was Su Li¡¯s initial step in promoting the industrialization process of the Tang Dynasty, thisrge-scale construction of various factories was Su Li¡¯s definitive action. The emergence of these factories had a profoundly disruptive impact on the established social structure of the Great Tang.
An agricultural civilization had historically dominated thends of the Central ins, and the traditional social structure,prising schrs, peasants, artisans, and merchants, was deemed unchangeable. Those who engaged in manualbor were often considered inferior to those who cultivated thend, a belief deeply ingrained in history.
However, this perception had beenpletely shattered. The emergence of factories gradually transformed craftsmen into workers, revealing that even without inherited property, one could lead afortable life. Evenndowners no longerined about having extra ie. In these times, every dynasty encouraged poption growth as it was seen as a measure of national strength. However, for themon people, the state didn¡¯t support the children they bore, which added to the financial burden ofrger families.
The critical issue was that each household had limitednd, and having too many children could strain their resources. Despite this, many people didn¡¯t grasp this logic, and as long as they could have children, they continued to do so, leading to increased poverty.
The advent of factories offered a new path. Women in the household and children around ten years old could be sent to factories to work as weavers or apprentices, receiving a steady monthly wage regardless of weather conditions, significantly improving their quality of life.
Establishing factories by the princess¡¯s residence brought substantial benefits to themon people. However, for the vested interests of the Tang Dynasty, such as the Five Aristocratic Families and the Seven Noble ns, it was not a loss. Quite the opposite, they made substantial profits.
Su Li didn¡¯t restrict the dissemination of factory technology or suppress imitators. Influential and aristocratic families understood this and didn¡¯t pose significant obstacles. Sensible individuals sent representatives with gifts to exin their intentions, happily arranging for their people to learn factory skills. Even those less understanding or without ess to the princess¡¯s residence standards secretly imitated, not daring to be too conspicuous. In both cases, Su Li turned a blind eye and tacitly approved.
Various types of factories soon emerged across the Tang Dynasty, all thanks to these influential aristocratic families. Industrialized production allowed them to reap unprecedented returns, andbined with Su Li¡¯s attitude, they developed a deep fondness for him.
In the eyes of the noble families, Su Li was like a deity of wealth. They followed his lead and enjoyed newfound prosperity. Importantly, the previous exploitative practices of these influential and aristocratic families became subject to strict standards established under the princess¡¯s residence, partly out of respect for Su Li.
Although factory workers outside Changan earned slightly lower ies, they were sufficient to meet their needs. Themon people recognized who had brought about these changes, and Su Li was hailed as a symbol of prosperity in the Great Tang. Terms and phrases coined for him by the people remained popr and continued to grow over the years.
In summary, among themon people or the noble families, admiration for Su Li in the Great Tang was unparalleled. His reputation during his time was second to none.
Chapter 203
Chapter 203
Over time, the people¡¯s lives in the Great Tang underwent significant changes gradually. In the past, many believed that the phrase ¡°changing rapidly day by day¡± was an exaggeration from ancient times. For centuries, the lives of Central ins residents followed a daily routine, much like their fathers, grandfathers, and ancestors for generations.
Themon saying among the people was ¡°endure the days,¡± reflecting the ordinary folks¡¯ way of life. However, the modern Great Tang was different. Life underwent dramatic changes daily, which was no exaggeration. Yesterday, the son of the Zhang family imported a set of small stamping machines to lower the prices of nearby iron goods. Tomorrow, the neighboring vige would likely follow suit. Ordinary people rarelypeted and struggled like this throughout history.
This situation left many elderly schrs sighing, mourning the decline of morality and traditional customs. Despite these concerns, the court silently acknowledged this development. After all, peoplepeted not out of malice but to improve their lives. The entire court celebrated their sess.
Among the wealthy and noble families, there were also new trends. Previously, these familiespared their children¡¯s sess, the grandeur of their estates, and the magnificence of their gardens¡ªall focused on unting their wealth, often tied to cars, houses, money, and offspring.
However, a new way to showcase affluence had emerged. Theypared possessions like Kunlun ves, Si maids, and Bodhisattva, luxury items, and status symbols. When young heirs of wealthy families went out, they liked to disy their status by bringing along exotic servants. A few dark-skinned and robust Kunlun ves radiated an undeniable aura of status. This shift couldn¡¯t be discussed without mentioning the Western Regions.
After pacifying the Western Regions, numerous small states were subjugated, resulting in many captives. To manage them efficiently, even Li Er couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them individually. Upon arriving in Changan, the former dignitaries of these small states usually received rewards but were subsequently retained in Changan, simr to raising pigs.
Now, all these individuals have officially been categorized as ves, treated as tradablemodities, much like livestock. These exotic ves were avable in both the Eastern and Western markets of Changan. In the Eastern Market, which catered primarily to luxury goods consumption within the city, they sold ves like Kunlun ves and Si maids¡ªves with unique skills or distinctive appearances.
Indeed, these ves were considered genuine luxury goods. In the Western Market, wheremon people shop, they sold ves who didn¡¯t look significantly different from Tang people. These ves were treated purely as livestock. When householdsckedbor, they could casually pick out ves by paying some money, a process simr to choosing livestock. They inquire about their age and ce of origin and even inspect the ves¡¯ teeth to assess their oral health.
With the prosperity of the Great Tang¡¯s people today, this ve trade quickly gained poprity across the country. Merchants saw the profit potential in this business, especially with the reopening of the ancient Silk Road after the pacification of the Western Regions. Merchants from the Great Tang and various ethnic groups flocked to it, effectively reactivating the Silk Road.
One such scene unfolded in Guangzhou, Jinchang City, outside Yumen Pass. A massive procession of over a hundred camels slowly arrived at the foot of the city gates. The leading camel carried a carriage adorned with various gemstones, and inside, soft, pure white woolen nkets lined the carriage. Sitting atop them was an elderly man with a long beard, dressed in a white robe and a round hat embedded with gemstones. As he lifted his head and gazed at the towering walls of Yumen Pass, his eyes held a hint of bewilderment.
This man was Sayyid, hailing from the distantnd of Persia. The Sayyid family held considerable prestige in Persia, with their patriarch holding an important position in the Persian court and a close confidant of the Persian king. Sayyid hade to the Great Tang as an envoy on a diplomatic mission, a development from a year ago.
A year ago, a trade caravan from the Great Tang traveled to Persia, carrying abundant Tang silk and porcin, causing quite a stir. The Persians, long aware of the valuable goods from the distant East, learned about the current situation in the Central ins through these Tang merchants. They discovered that under the reign of the Emperor, the Great Tang had established peace and trade routes, particrly in the Western Regions.
The Persian king, hearing this news, couldn¡¯t sit idly by. He sought a powerful ally to share the pressure from the Arab Empire to the west. Additionally, the Persian nobles yearned for luxury, thus fostering a culture of trade in the country. Eager to establish diplomatic ties, the Persian king dispatched envoys to the Great Tang, with Sayyid as their leader.
Initially, Sayyid expected this diplomatic mission to be routine, having undertaken such tasks countless times in his past life. However, upon setting foot on Tang territory, he found himself constantly awestruck. The expansive teaus boasted vast pastures teeming with countless cattle and sheep. The sight of every herdsman wearing a genuine smile of contentment led Sayyid to believe that this region was the heart of the Great Tang. After all, in nearly every country, it was an unchanging truth that living standards in the capital were typically higher than in other areas.
Indeed, the Tang herders in the Green Mountains radiated immense happiness unlike any Sayyid had ever encountered. Their cheerful faces alone testified to the prosperity of the Great Tang. However, local officers who greeted Sayyid offered a different perspective. They exined that they were in the western bordend of the Great Tang and that the journey to the capital, ¡®Changan,¡¯ was still quite a distance away. Sayyid found this so surprising that he could hardly believe it.
Following the officers¡¯ guidance, he led his group eastward. As they descended from the Green Mountains, they were greeted by endless orchards ¨C a sight simr to legendary abodes of gods, such as those in Persia. Yet, here in the western bordend of the Great Tang, it was a reality.
Chapter 204
Chapter 204
Continuing eastward, the envoy observed as they went. They passed towering snow-covered mountains and entered the territory of the Anxi Protectorate. By this time, the Great Tang¡¯s industrial production had gradually extended to this region. Along the riverside were tall chimneys and massive water wheels, dozens of meters high, turned continuously day and night. The envoy was visibly amazed when they saw a local smallndowner establish a workshop that used hydraulic stamping machines to transform several hundred kilograms of raw iron into uniform iron tes.
Finally, they arrived at the gateway to the hearnd of the Great Tang, as the Tang officers had described it ¨C the Yumen Pass. ¡°What an impressive and formidable city!¡± Sayyid quietly eximed. It was early morning, and the golden sun hung high above the city walls, creating an indescribable impression deep in Sayyid¡¯s heart.
He had once heard a saying, ¡°If there is a heaven on Earth, Damascus must be a part of it. If heaven is above, Damascus is its equal!¡± Damascus, a renowned city of gardens and the capital of the powerful Umayyad Caliphate in the Arab Empire had captivated Sayyid when he visited. However, the towering city gate before him now exceeded any captivating scenery in Damascus. In his eyes, this city gate alone revealed the strength and power of the Great Tang.
During this diplomatic mission, Sayyid had initially viewed the Great Tang as a country simr to Persia, approaching it with an attitude of equality. But now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of reverence. It was an inherent human tendency to admire the powerful, deeply ingrained in the human psyche.
Soon, the gates of Yumen Pass swung open. A group of Tang officers emerged, approaching the camel caravan, their heads held high. Despite being on foot, they maintained a posture of looking upwards, disying their self-assuredness and confidence, which stemmed from the strength of their nation.
Sayyid let out a faint sigh. This was the confidence that the might of a nation instilled in its people. A slightly plump young officer dressed in red robes stepped forward among the Tang officers. ¡°Are you the Persian envoy? I am Li Chao, an Imperial Court¡¯s Bureau of Ceremonials officer. I am here to receive and guide you,¡± Li Chao said with a weing smile.
In recent years, due to the reopening of the Silk Road, numerous envoys from various foreign countries visited the Great Tang. The Bureau of Ceremonials, which had been rtively inconspicuous in the past, had gained prominence through these interactions. Today, a significant portion of the credit for the Great Tang¡¯s foreign trade prosperity could be attributed to the Bureau of Ceremonials.
Despite holding a modest ninth-rank officer position, Li Chao had hosted foreign guests numerous times, rendering him quite adept in such matters. With the assistance of his attendants, Sayyid dismounted from his camel and greeted Li Chao and the others with a chest-level hand gesture and a bow, providing introductions about himself and his origins. Following behind Sayyid was his son, whose face was adorned with freckles. Despite the size of the envoy, only these two were eligible for direct interaction with the Tang officers.
¡°I havee from the distant Persian Empire to pay respects to the Emperor of the Great Tang, bearing themand of the Persian monarch and bringing valuable gifts,¡± Sayyid announced. Li Chao responded with a warm smile and gestured, ¡°Please, this way.¡±
The trio led the way into the city, traversing through bustling streets filled with an array of exquisite goods and the mor of vendors, leaving Sayyid astounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this already the capital of the Great Tang?¡± young Sayyid inquired.
Li Chao nced at him and replied with a smile, ¡°This ce is still thousands of miles away from Changan.¡± As an officer ustomed to receiving foreign envoys, Li Chao had witnessed simr scenes many times and was no longer surprised. Regardless of their origin, after witnessing the prosperity of the Great Tang, envoys were often eager to establish mutual trade agreements with the empire, leading to a continuous influx of exotic servants and intriguing goods.
With years of experience, Li Chao took pride in his role. Facing these foreign visitors, he was always ready to showcase the might of the Great Tang.
Young Sayyid couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Throughout my journey, the name I¡¯ve heard most often is Crown Prince Yongle of the Great Tang. Back in Persia, I heard he was the most renowned poet of the Great Tang and a fierce general who could stand against thousands. However, since I entered the Great Tang, almost everything amazing I¡¯ve seen seems to be somehow rted to him. In Persia, only great monarchs could enjoy such prestige¡ For a moment, I found it difficult to distinguish whether Crown Prince Yongle is the ruler of this nation or if there¡¯s another emperor.¡±
Upon hearing this, the expressions of all the officers from Honglu Temple changed. Li Chao chuckled awkwardly and rified, ¡°The current situation of the Great Tang is the result of the concerted efforts of His Majesty the Emperor and Crown Prince Yongle. Our sovereign is undoubtedly the Emperor. There¡¯s no doubt about that!¡±
Sayyid widened his eyes at his son and gave him a stern look. Initially, Sayyid¡¯s son wasn¡¯t even on the envoy list for this mission, but after hearing about Su Li¡¯s legendary deeds from Tang merchants, he was deeply impressed. He hade to the Great Tang hoping to challenge the unparalleled warrior Su Li was rumored to be. However, upon arrival, he discovered that Su Li¡¯s influence extended far beyond merebat prowess.
The earlier question was not intended to sow discord but was a genuine expression of astonishment from young Sayyid. Sayyidprehended his son¡¯s sentiment and the profound implications behind such inquiries, which could make any nation apprehensive.
Listening to the tales of Su Li during their journey, Sayyid hade to regard him as a god-like presence. As a nobleman, he couldn¡¯t understand how the Emperor of the Great Tang and Su Li could coexist peacefully. After hearing Li Chao¡¯s exnation, Sayyid expressed his admiration, saying, ¡°Your country has a monarch with a mind as expansive as the Earth itself!¡±
Chapter 205:
Chapter 205:
Chapter 205
The asional melodious chirping of birds could be heard inside the Imperial Pce, within the Hall of Martial Arts. Li Er stood beside a birdcage, amusing a goldfinch nestled within.
¡°Your Majesty, Duke of Zhang seeks an audience,¡± a eunuch announced upon entering.
Li Er couldn''t help but furrow his brow. Why would this unpretentious individual suddenly visit the pce? He hesitated briefly, ncing at the bird in the cage. Li Er found Wei Zhang somewhat vexing. Known for his outspokenness, Wei Zhang made Li Er somewhat apprehensive. In the past, Li Er had even parted with his beloved bird, fearing that Wei Zhang might disapprove of him spending his time as an emperor on such trivial matters.
After contemting, Li Er chose to leave the goldfinch undisturbed. Given the current peace and prosperity in the Great Tang, indulging in a personal hobby wasn''t a significant fault for an emperor. Surely, Wei Zhang wouldn''t make much of it.
Before long, Wei Zhang, dressed in purple robes, entered the grand hall with amanding presence. Whilebeling Wei Zhang as a rustic fellow might sound somewhat derogatory, it wasn''t entirely inurate. Wei Zhang had indeede from humble beginnings. His father, Wei Chengqian, held an official position during the Sui Dynasty but passed away when Wei Zhang was still a child. Shortly after, Wei Zhang''s mother passed away, leaving him no one to rely on. At one point, he worked as a Taoist to make a living.
Despite his modest beginnings, Wei Zhang disyed remarkable talent, serving six different lords and earning praise from each. His position as an old retainer of Li Jiancheng had earned him the fourth position in the Imperial Smoke Pavilion of the Imperial Academy.
Upon entering the hall and hearing the bird¡¯s chirping, Wei Zhang instinctively furrowed his brow. However, his resentful expression softened somewhat as he met Li Er¡¯s intent gaze. He refrained from saying anything, realizing that with the flourishing state of the Great Tang, it wasn¡¯t worth provoking Li Er over such a minor issue.
¡°Why has the Duke of Zhange to the pce this time?¡± Li Er inquired in a casual tone.Wei Zhang respectfully bowed to Li Er before responding, ¡°Your Majesty, the Ministry of Rites has received a report from Guazhou stating that a Persian diplomatic mission has entered the borders.¡±
Li Er nodded in acknowledgment. He was familiar with the name Persia. Just this year, Persian merchants had presented him with several Persian cats, each with varying eye colors. These cats quickly became favored pets among the concubines in the pce, and Persian carpets were highly admired in Changan¡¯s East Market. However, Li Er¡¯s knowledge of Persia was limited, and the news of their diplomatic mission didn¡¯t pique his interest.
As the Khan who received envoys from countless nations, Li Er had grown ustomed to hosting emissaries from various vassal states. With his expanding responsibilities, such matters failed to excite him.
¡°It¡¯s merely an envoy from a distantnd. We¡¯ll handle them ording to customary procedures once they arrive in Changan. These minor matters don¡¯t necessitate your involvement,¡± Li Er remarked with a smile.
However, Wei Zhang¡¯s brow furrowed as he continued, ¡°Your Majesty, indeed, the diplomatic mission itself may be trivial, but I¡¯ve noticed some concerning signs in a letter from an official at the Honglu Temple.¡±
Li Er sighed inwardly, sensing that today might not proceed as smoothly as he had hoped. Wei Zhang had a penchant for using any situation as an opportunity to offer advice to the emperor. From the emperor¡¯s actions and expressions to the slightest movement within Changan City, Wei Zhang could find a pretext to expound on the duties of an emperor. Sometimes, Li Er wished he could tell him, ¡°Dear advisor, can you please not connect so many dots?¡±
Of course, such grievances could never be voiced. Li Er took a seat and gestured for Wei Zhang to sit across from him, adopting an appearance of attentiveness.
As the emperor and his advisor faced each other, Wei Zhang furrowed his brow and began to speak deliberately. ¡°Your Majesty, the members of the Persian diplomatic mission were greatly impressed by their journey to the East. ording to one of them, the name they heard most frequently along the way was Prince Yongle, Su Li. Therefore, the Persian envoys openly stated that Prince Yongle¡¯s prestige and glory surpass yours.¡±
Li Er raised an eyebrow. Had this statemente from anyone else, he might have suspected ulterior motives. However,ing from Wei Zhang, it was intriguing.
Despite frequently causing difort to Li Er, Wei Zhang was undeniably one of the staunchest supporters of imperial authority in the Tang court. Anything that challenged imperial authority was a serious offense in his eyes.
At this moment, Li Er felt a mix of amusement and exasperation. He hadn¡¯t expected Wei Zhang to raise a matter that seemingly aligned with his own interests.
Observing Li Er¡¯s indifference, Wei Zhang grew somewhat anxious. ¡°Your Majesty, I highlymend Prince Yongle¡¯s significant contributions to the nation. However, it¡¯s crucial to maintain an order of precedence between the upper and lower ranks in governing a country. While Prince Yongle might not have sought excessive fame and prestige, others might not have understood these principles as deeply as he did. If individuals with ulterior motives exploit this situation, it could lead to significant problems for the nation in the long run.¡±
Li Er was puzzled by this line of reasoning. Su Li¡¯s reputation threatened the Tang Dynasty. What kind of logic was this?
After contemting, Li Er said, ¡°Minister Wei, if I recall correctly, you once said that one¡¯s honor and disgrace lie within oneself and not with others¡ Let me ask you, has Su Li actively pursued fame?¡±
¡°Prince Yongle has a modest temperament and does not seek fame actively,¡± Wei Zhang replied reflexively.
¡°Then let me ask you why themon people hold Su Li in such high regard?¡± Li Er pressed.
¡°The actions of Prince Yongle have greatly benefited the people. It¡¯s natural for the simple and sincere popce to express gratitude for his benevolence,¡± Wei Zhang exined.
Li Er smiled and regarded Wei Zhang with a meaningful gaze. ¡°You see, Su Li has aplished so much for the benefit of the nation and the people, never sought personal gain or fame, and yet he has received spontaneous praise from the people¡ Wei Qing, you are well-versed in history. Have you ever encountered a minister like Su Li in historical records?¡±
Wei Zhang shook his head, his expressionplex.
¡°And that¡¯s why, just because of an unintendedment from envoys of a foreign nation, should we feel apprehensive about Su Li? Throughout ournd¡¯s history, spanning thousands of years, no minister like Su Li has emerged.¡±
¡°He has achieved great merits for the country and has always shown respect for me. I am honored to have such a minister in the Tang Dynasty.¡±
Wei Zhang sat there, mouth agape, staring at Li Er in astonishment. Li Er continued resolutely, ¡°The issue you raised does hold merit, and it¡¯s something that should be addressed.¡±
Chapter 206
Chapter 206
Wei Zhang left the imperial pce looking bewildered. To be honest, he had his own reasons for entering the pce this time. People often described him as a straightforward courtier, but that didn¡¯t mean hecked intelligence. A straightforward courtier without cleverness wouldn¡¯t survive long in office without causing trouble.
Throughout history, how many straightforward courtiers met their end by crashing into the grand hall¡¯s golden pirs in Changan City¡¯s imperial pce? Wei Zhang possessed both ability and intellect and was fully aware of his own image. During his lifetime, he served six rulers. The first five could be considered adversaries of Li Er. Nevertheless, he climbed to the fourth position on the list of aplished officers in the Imperial Smoke Pavilion.
His achievements weren¡¯t solely due to his candid objections ¨C that was simply nonsense. Under Li Er¡¯s rule, Wei Zhang might have appeared reckless, but he deeply understood Li Er¡¯s mindset. Every piece of advice he offered was ultimately for Li Er¡¯s benefit. Li Er was not a narrow-minded emperor, which allowed Wei Zhang¡¯s sharp criticism to find its ce.
Others might find it hard to believe, but Wei Zhang worked diligently under Li Er. On the list of aplished officers, only seven individuals except Su Li did not participate in the Xuanwu Gate Incident. Surprisingly, Wei Zhang was the only one who was still an officer under Li Jiancheng¡¯smand at the time of the incident.
The other six, except for the early-deceased Duke Qiao Chai Shao and Duke Xing Liu Zhanghui, were all struggling in their current situations. Prince of Hejian, Li Xiaogong, was demoted by Li Er to Marquis of Hejian, then moved from Grand Commandant of Yangzhou to Minister of Rites. He became a famous yet powerless idle prince, still celebrating night after night, uninvolved in state affairs.
Although Li Jing gained favor from Li Er, their rtionship wasn¡¯t close. Li Jing¡¯s days in Changan City were spent in constant fear. Duke of Song, Xiao Yu, was removed from his position as Prime Minister six times andter stripped of his title by Li Er. He was exiled from Changan and ultimately met a tragic end. Only Li Ji received continuous trust and favor from Li Er, providing subtle support despite initially not openly siding with him.
Under these circumstances, how could Wei Zhang not be anxious? When Li Er ascended the throne, Wei Zhang set a modest goal for himself, to live his life without disaster. Wei Zhang was intelligent. He recognized his inherent disadvantagespared to other courtiers. Only by being distinctive and daring could he establish a stable position in the court. Hence, he chose to be a forthright officer.
Fortunately, over the past years, every time he seemed to be courting disaster, he managed to pinpoint Li Er¡¯s vulnerabilities urately. On the surface, it appeared reckless, but each instance of this recklessness brought Li Er a bit closer to him.
This time, as soon as Wei Zhang received the letter from Guangzhou, he hurriedly entered the pce. Because in that letter, he saw another opportunity to offer candid advice and gain a reputation. Currently, Su Li¡¯s reputation in the Tang Dynasty was soaring. No doubt, Wei Zhang acknowledged Su Li¡¯s significant contributions to the empire. However, that was the perspective ofmon folk. Having such a courtier could undoubtedly disturb an emperor¡¯s peace of mind.
In Wei Zhang¡¯s view, his emotional ties with Su Li merely constrained Li Er, and he hadn¡¯t expressed his stance yet. Li Er needed a reason to take action on this matter. Who in the entire Tang Dynasty was better at finding reasons for such matters than Wei Zhang? The reputation of a courtier being so high that it overshadowed the emperors could undermine the monarchy¡¯s authority.
Wei Zhang¡¯s intention wasn¡¯t specifically directed at Su Li. His purpose in entering the pce this time was to tell Li Er about an inherent conflict between the ruler and his subjects. When the power of a courtier became too great, it must be somehow limited to stabilize the emperor¡¯s authority.
Given Wei Zhang¡¯s understanding of Li Er and his unwavering determination to uphold the proper way of governance, he believed that Li Er would likely heed his advice this time.
However, he never anticipated that the aftermath of this incident would take an extremely peculiar turn. Li Er took his words seriously and treated this matter as significant. But what Li Er cared about wasn¡¯t Su Li¡¯s growing reputation. Instead, he believed that Su Li, as an auspicious omen for the Tang Dynasty, shouldn¡¯t be baselessly suspected by others, which might chill Su Li¡¯s heart. Thus, Li Er decided to reward Su Li generously.
Upon hearing Li Er¡¯s decision, Wei Zhang remained utterly perplexed. What kind of strange development was this? Furthermore, thinking about the rewards Li Er intended to bestow upon Su Li sent shivers down Wei Zhang¡¯s spine.
At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but want to curse. He had originally nned to tter, but inexplicably, he had struck a nerve.
Who could he reason with now? He hoped that Prince Yongle (referring to Su Li) understood the righteousness of the situation and wouldn¡¯t trouble him in the future regarding this matter¡
Some things were beyond Wei Zhang¡¯sprehension as a courtier. That was because he wasn¡¯t Li Er. He hadn¡¯t experienced the harsh realities and hadn¡¯t yet realized the importance of adapting to the circumstances. On the other hand, Li Er had an exceptionally insightful perspective on matters concerning Su Li.
After Wei Zhang left the imperial pce, on that afternoon, Li Er¡¯s imperial decree was delivered to the princess¡¯s residence. In the decree, Li Er spared no praise,mending Su Li for his outstanding contributions to the country and rewarding him with privileges such as not needing to perform the formal salutation, wear a sword and shoes in the hall, or even dismount when entering the pce.
This single act caused significant ripples. Li Er¡¯s reward, in the eyes of the courtiers, was extraordinarily generous. These five privileges were known as the ¡°Five Essential Privileges for Influential Ministers.¡± Throughout history, very few individuals were honored with these distinctions.
Those who achieved this level of recognition included figures like Jiang Shang, Xiao He, Dong Zhuo, Cao Cao, Cao Zhen, Huo Guang, Gao Cheng, and others. However, before Su Li, no one had umted all five of these top-tier honors. Even remarkable figures like Xiao He and Dong Zhuo had only achieved a three-piece set, which included not performing the formal salutation, not hastening their approach, and wearing swords and shoes in the hall.
Even so, attaining these three honors was already considered an extremely prestigious aplishment. It set individuals apart as powerful ministers, a level where they wouldn¡¯t even feelfortable exchanging greetings when stepping outside. In contrast, achieving a high-ranking courtier position was much simpler, marked by symbolic seals of authority, riding in the emperor¡¯s imperial carriage, receiving nine imperial gifts, and wearing ceremonial nine-tiered crowns.
These were hollow and trivial honorspared to the substantial and concrete special treatment Su Li was now receiving.
The most striking aspect of the special treatment Li Er granted Su Li was the privilege of going out on patrol and receiving official audiences. This privilege was simr to what an emperor would enjoy!
In essence, it allowed Su Li to exercise ancient traffic control. Whenever he went out, he could ensure that the main streets were cleared ofmoners, even if they were in a hurry. They would have to wait until he had passed before continuing.
The entire court was in an uproar when this imperial decree was issued. While they might not admit it openly, many people already understood it in their hearts. The present status of Su Li in the Great Tang dynasty was truly that of being above ten thousand people while being under only one person ¨C a position personally certified by Li Er.
Chapter 207
Chapter 207
Li Er¡¯s royal decree appeared quite perplexing. What was a powerful minister?
A powerful minister was a high-ranking officer whose control over the levers of authority posed a threat to the supreme ruler. While it wasmonly stated that there should be a bnce of power in the court to prevent the dominance of the monarch or the ministers, one should not forget that when facing a single minister, the emperor naturally held the advantage.
Therefore, the circumstances that led to the rise of powerful ministers were typically found in times of national decline or under an inept ruler.
In prosperous times, the emergence of such ministers was highly improbable, though it might be conceivable during the early years of a dynasty. Nevertheless, even for those initial ministers, their lives were bound to be challenging.
Just consider Xiao He of the early Han Dynasty, appointed by Liu Bang as the top founding minister, virtually wless as a subject. But didn¡¯t he ultimately fall under suspicion and humiliation by Liu Bang, resulting in his imprisonment and execution?
Liu Bang, originally a street thug, couldn¡¯t even tolerate the power of founding ministers after bing emperor. Li Er, from a distinguished family and deeply knowledgeable about the ways of emperors, shouldn¡¯t be any different. Yet, the unthinkable urred!
Once the news was made public, the courtiers were utterly astonished. Logically speaking, given Su Li¡¯s achievements, Li Er¡¯s rewards to him were not unjustified.
However, once these rewards were bestowed, all it would take was a mere thought from Su Li, and he could transform into a powerful minister.
Why would Li Er intentionally create this sort of risk for himself?
There was perhaps only one exnation, Li Er ced an extraordinary level of trust in Su Li!
This level of trust exceeded ordinary favoritism and had no connection to their rtionship as father-inw and son-inw.
Most courtiers could only secretly envy the special treatment Su Li was receiving. However, one person harbored discontent, and that person was Hou Junji.
On the same night the royal decree was issued, Hou Junji became heavily intoxicated at a banquet. Following this, he openly expressed his opinions, iming that Su Li was arrogant due to his aplishments and undeserving of the emperor¡¯s favor.
He asserted that he had observed Su Li disobeying imperial orders and behaving recklessly during their expedition to the northwest. He argued that Li Er¡¯s current actions were simr to nurturing a future problem.
Once these words spread, Li Er was furious and punished Hou Junji by reducing his pay and confining him to his residence. However, even within his home, Hou Junji continued to voice these sentiments to his close associates, clearly not changing his stance.
It was clear to everyone that Hou Junji held a deep grudge against Su Li. This wasn¡¯t surprising, given that during Su Li¡¯s campaign to pacify the northwest, Hou Junji had been left behind in Tubo while Su Li seeded in stabilizing the Western Regions.
As one of the young generals who Li Er had highly favored, how could Hou Junji tolerate such humiliation?
In his heart, he had long viewed Su Li as an adversary. However, since Su Li¡¯s return to Changan, he had been focusing on self-improvement, rarely interacting with others, and even avoiding court attendance.
Hou Junji couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to confront him. This time, with Li Er generously rewarding Su Li, Hou Junji¡¯s envy red up, prompting him to seize the chance to express his dissatisfaction. However, his outburst seemed like that of a buffoon to most people. After Li Er confined him, Hou Junji¡¯s influence rapidly dwindled.
¡
Meanwhile, in the Princess¡¯s Mansion.
¡°Your Highness, County Magistrate Lu Qiqing of Wannian has presented a greeting card,¡± a courtdy hurried into the rear courtyard, holding a greeting card in her hand.
Su Li nced at the card and said, ¡°Decline it.¡±
The courtdy received the order and withdrew respectfully.
¡°My Lord¡ is this the right course of action?¡± Princess Changle looked at Su Li with concern after the courtdy left.
Since the imperial decree of rewards had been issued by Li Er, the usually tranquil Princess¡¯s Mansion had be bustling once again.
Many people hade to present their greeting cards. This time, those who wished to pay a visit were not formerrades from the army or officers from the court.
Instead, they held even higher status¡ªrepresenting the various influential ns of the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames. Not a single prominent family was left out. The influential families of these lineages wielded significant political clout in the dynasty.
Starting from the early Eastern Han Dynasty, when the Han court began to stress the importance of schr-officers, the influence of these influential families began to grow and had endured until now.
Over the centuries, these families had consistently fortified their power and solidified their positions through intermarriages and alliances.
The prominent families of the Tang Dynasty were disying an increasingly unassable dominance. In over 600 years, despite the apparent change of dynasties in thend of the Jade Dynasty, the emperors had primarily been selected from these influential families. The might of these families attested to their considerable influence.
This phenomenon was also the source of the well-known saying, ¡°Emperors take turns ruling, and next year it¡¯s my turn.¡±
In fact, throughout the millennia of history in the Jade Dynasty, there had been very few true instances ofmon individuals overthrowing an emperor and ascending the throne.
Apart from Liu Bang and Zhu Yuanzhang, such cases were exceedingly rare. Even in Liu Bang¡¯s case, he could, at most, be considered a partial example.
The enduring legacies of these families had granted them immense strength. Some even boldly im, ¡°In this realm, there exist families with a thousand years of history, but we have yet to hear of a dynastysting a thousand years.¡±
While this statement might sound conceited, the emperors had little recourse against it. While imperial reigns changed with each new ruler, these influential families truly possessed the potential to endure for a millennium.
Navigating the realm of the Jade Dynasty, offending the emperor might not be too grave, and often upsetting high officials might not lead to significant consequences.
However, one thing was certain¡ªoffending the influential families, the gatekeepers of the dynasty, was an entirely different matter. Of course, this was merely a concern for others. Su Li did not need to worry about such matters.
Within a few days, he had declined the goodwill of numerous influential families. The most noble family in the Tang Dynasty, among the five surnames and seven, he had already rejected five families before. They were the Li n of Zhao County, the Cui n of Boling, the Cui n of Qinghe, the Zheng n of Xing Yang, and the Wang n of Taiyuan.
The person who hade to deliver the greeting card today, Lu Qiqing, was from the Lu family of Fanyang. Including him, only one more family remained, apart from the imperial n, and that was the Li family of Longxi.
For all five of the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames to extend goodwill to the same person was a scene rarely witnessed in a millennium. What was even more astonishing was that Su Li rejected all of their greetings.
This matter, once made public, would undoubtedly cause a massivemotion. Changle was well aware of the power of these prestigious families. Even someone as mighty as Emperor Li Er was often constrained by these powerful ns within the realm of the Tang Dynasty.
Su Li was bound to attract endless trouble by turning down the goodwill of so many. Hence, though she usually refrained from interfering with his decisions, Changle couldn¡¯t help but speak up now.
¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t worry too much. The influential families are nothing more than a group of blood-sucking parasites. They are not worth fearing,¡± Changle said calmly.
These prestigious families acted like blood-sucking creatures for a long time, attaching themselves to the Jade Dynasty and growing stronger by draining its resources.
Despite all their ims of preserving culture and knowledge, many of their actions resembled those of profit-driven merchants.
The current rush of these families to approach Su Li was nothing more than an attempt to extract further benefits from him. Su Li had always been clear-minded about this.
Chapter 208:
Chapter 208:
Chapter 208
Viewing the aristocracy from the perspective of how one might perceive merchants could often offer a reasonable exnation for many of their actions. For instance, their recent visits to Su Li could be summed up by a simple phrase: ¡°No profit, no early start!¡±
Previously, the prominent families of the Tang Dynasty followed behind Su Li, establishing factories and umting wealth. However, years of survival experience had taught them not to take risks lightly. They wouldn''t actively get close to him until they could urately gauge Emperor Li Er''s true attitude towards Su Li. At this moment, Emperor Li Er had granted Su Li the Five-Item Set of Power, and their rtionship was crystal clear. Those noble families couldn''t sit idle any longer. Even though apanying Su Li could bring them substantial profits, could they not envy the gains the Princess''s Manor achieved?
There is a saying that goes, ¡°Always imitated, never surpassed.¡± This saying perfectly described the current state of the Princess''s Manor. The Princess''s Manor initiated all the emerging industries in the Tang Dynasty. They held the fundamental technologies for all these industries, and no matter how much others attempted to mimic them, they couldn''t match the Princess''s Manor in quality and quantity.
Although the imitators and the imitated might seem to be doing the same thing, fundamentally, they were on entirely different levels. Everyone knew that Su Li didn¡¯t mind others learning from him, and he had never used his reputation or power to suppress imitators. During this process, the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames benefitted from the situation in ways they had never imagined before. But in their eyes, this was far from sufficient. They had always been the most powerful force in the realm of the Tang Dynasty, without equals. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t allow others to reap more benefits from the same activities. This was precisely why they impatiently stepped forward, apparently eager to establish closer ties with Su Li once they understood Emperor Li Er¡¯s attitude towards him.
Behind their seemingly enthusiastic demeanor concealed deep and malicious intentions. While they appeared to be praising Su Li, they were likely trying to raise him up in their hearts only to bring him downter. If they managed to overthrow the original creator, Su Li, all the profits from these industries would fall into their hands. Who would settle for scraps when they could have it all to themselves?
¡°Can the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames, known for their literary and cultural heritage, really engage in such behavior?¡± After hearing Su Li¡¯s exnation, Changle expressed her disbelief, wide-eyed and shocked. Su Li shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°My dear wife, you must remember that the greed of these aristocratic families far surpasses your imagination. I suspect that you¡¯ll witness it firsthand very soon.¡±
Su Li dared to speak so because he had recently observed some signs within the factories owned by the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames on the outskirts of Changan.
¡Night descended. A carriage slowly entered the premises of the Wannian County Magistrate¡¯s Office. Lu Qiqing disembarked from the carriage, his once handsome face now clouded. He entered the county office¡¯s backyard and entered a lit room. Pushing the door open, he found two middle-aged men already waiting inside. These two men were none other than his father, Lu Chengtai, and his uncle, Lu Chengqing. In their branch of the Lu family, they were part of the eldest branch. Lu Qiqing¡¯s uncle, Lu Chengqing, was the current head of the Lu family of Fanyang.
¡°How did it go?¡± Lu Chengqing asked calmly.
Lu Qiqing¡¯s face was filled with anger as he shook his head. ¡°Su Li didn¡¯t even see me. He sent a pce maid to reject Uncle¡¯s formal visit.¡±
Lu Chengqing and Lu Chengtai exchanged nces, both wearing cold smiles. The Lu family of Fanyang was a top-tier aristocratic family, even among the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames. In its prime, three family members held the esteemed position of Imperial Tutors for three countries, showcasing their distinguished lineage.
Among the Five Surnames and Seven Surnames, only thebined reputation of the Cui family from Boling and Qinghe could barely rival the Lu family. As for the Li family of Longxi, where the imperial n resided, they were no different frommoners in the eyes of these long-standing aristocratic families.
In this instance, Lu Chengqing personally came to Changan and sent his nephew, who was the county magistrate of Wannian County, to deliver the formal visit. This respect was more than sufficient, yet Su Li decisively rejected it. Even though they had expected this oue, it was still emotionally challenging for them to ept when it happened.
¡°Humph, a young man who got lucky tond that position at a young age, thinks so highly of himself. Truly a shallow-minded individual!¡± Lu Chengtai snorted disdainfully.
Lu Chengqing waved his hand dismissively and then smirked. ¡°I have already contacted the other families. We must find a way to make this Yongle King understand the consequences!¡±
Lu Chengqing and Lu Chengtai were renowned schrs whose names were known throughout the realm. When Lu Chengqing was a minor officer in the imperial examination system, he once changed an evaluation out of admiration for the demeanor of a canal officer. The saying ¡°unperturbed by favor or disgrace¡± originated from his words. In the Tang Dynasty, Lu Chengqing was praised for his kindness and appreciation of talent. As for Lu Qiqing, even at a young age, he had be a sixth-ranked county magistrate of Wannian County, boasting immense potential. He was truly one of the remarkable young talents of the Tang Dynasty.
At this moment, the flickeringmplight illuminated the three figures in the room. Their shadows danced behind them, creating an eerie atmosphere that seemed almost ghostly at first nce.
A knock sounded at the door, and a steward-like figure entered the room. ¡°Master, there¡¯s an issue at our forge by the side of Qujiang River.¡±
¡°What happened?¡± Lu Chengqing asked indifferently.
The steward whispered, ¡°The waterwheel by the river suddenly broke and copsed the workshop, killing fourteen workers¡¡±
Upon hearing this, Lu Qiqing¡¯s anger red up instantly. ¡°The waterwheel alone is worth over a thousand taels of silver, not to mention the workshop! And it copsed just like that?¡±
The steward trembled as he continued, ¡°I asked the supervisor at the factory. He said that the two workers in charge of the waterwheel hadn¡¯t been relieved due to the heavy workloadtely. They were exhausted and didn¡¯t pay enough attention, which led to this disaster¡¡±
Lu Qiqing¡¯s rage caused him to shake, pacing around with his hands behind his back, cursing without the usual elegance he carried himself with. He was entrusted with the position of the Wannian County magistrate by his family to manage the Lu family¡¯s business in Changan. He couldn¡¯t believe such a huge incident urred while the family head and his father were in Changan.
Instead of focusing on dealing with those workers¡¯ tragedy, Lu Qiqing¡¯s first concern was how this incident would affect his position within the family.
Seeing his son in such a state, Lu Chengtai scolded, ¡°Why so flustered? Isn¡¯t it just a few deaths? It¡¯s not such a big deal. Handle it properly!¡±
With a sigh, Lu Chengtai turned to look at Lu Chengqing. ¡°Eldest brother, it seems that Qiqing is still too young andcks experience. Please excuse his behavior.¡±
Lu Chengqing didn¡¯t respond but lifted a cup of tea, sipping it slowly. Within the misty steam, the visage of this renowned schr seemed almost elusive, giving off a strange aura at that moment.
(Thanks for SYb9991¡¯s support!!!)
Chapter 209:
Chapter 209:
Chapter 209
An ident urred at the factory ¨C the waterwheel copsed, resulting in the deaths of more than ten workers.
To the eyes of the Lu n of Fanyang, this incident was not considered a significant matter. Simr incidents wouldn''t be considered substantial by any noble families. They had remained at the pinnacle for too long, to the point where they saw themselves as divine beings. To them, ordinary people were merely ants, livestock, or means to sustain theirfortable lives.
For Su Li, however, what might be considered trivial to others was a serious matter. He never underestimated human greed. Inter times, it wasmonly believed that capitalists had demonstrated the epitome of human grid. After all, they dared to trample onws for a 300% profit ¨C a group that disregarded legal and ethical boundaries. But remember, this assessment came from an era with rtively mature legal systems and a higher social awareness level than the Tang Dynasty.
The early capitalists sought maximum profit and didn''t hold much direct power. However, the noble families were different. They stood tall on thisnd for centuries, umting an unimaginable depth that surpassed ordinary imagination. Noble families could even directly influence a country''s political affairs, wielding a power that was almost unimaginable inter times.
In ¡°Capital,¡± a line says, ¡°Capitales into the world dripping from head to toe, from every pore, with blood and dirt.¡± When noble families and capitalismbined, Su Li did not doubt that this union would give birth to the most malicious results imaginable.
Su Li had foreseen all of this, which was intentional on his part. Since establishing the Five ns and Seven Surnames'' steel and salt factories, Su Li had noticed how ruthlessly these people were treated by themoners. The modern-day ¡°996¡± work culture,pared to the noble families'' methods, seemed almost merciful. The workers in the noble families'' factories had only one day of rest each month, and the daily workload was extremely heavy. There was a saying among the workers, ¡°Wake up at the fifth watch, sleep in the middle of the night, and see stars at both ends.¡± Given such conditions, idents were an inevitable oue.
However, Su Li wasn''t a deity, and he didn''t anticipate that the consequences of an ident would be this severe. In the Lu n''s factories, fourteen people died all at once. The work in the forging factories was high-intensity physicalbor, and the workers inside were typically strongborers from ordinary families. Behind each person was a family that depended on them for support. Yet, after the incident, the response from Fanyang Lu n was a measurerpensation of 5000 coins for each person. Such an amount was the cost of only a few jugs of wine in a wealthy household. Surprisingly, no one criticized them for this, and even some schrs in Changan City who were attached to the Lu n were busy propagating that the Lu n was benevolent and righteous.
Instead of holding the workers ountable, the Lu n refrained from punishing them andpensated them. After the incident, a notice written by Su Li himself was posted at the entrances of many factories under the Princess''s Manor. The notice clearly stated that in the factories of the Princess''s Manor, workers were to work for four hours each day and have four days of rest each month. This would be a binding precedent as long as the lineage of Prince Yongle was unbroken. In all matters, the key was having a point ofparison. Working in the Princess''s Manor factories, the wages were already higher than those in other ces.Moreover, from the very beginning, these factories strictly adhered to the four-hour work system. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that Su Li''s action practically dered war against the Five ns and Seven Surnames. The usually quiet imperial court of the Tang Dynasty was now filled with hidden currents. Everyone awaited how the Five ns and Seven Surnames would retaliate. A dozen dayster, within the pce, Emperor Li Er looked at Su Li before him, feeling a sense of emotion. Not long had passed since he had bestowed rewards upon Su Li, and he had expected that Su Li would be even better behaved with such honors. After all, Su Li wasn''t one to actively stir up trouble. However, Su Li had unexpectedly taken action.
His target was the Five ns and Seven Surnames, a constant source of frustration even for Emperor Li Er. The Five ns and Seven Surnames had been deeply rooted in China for centuries as aristocratic families. Emperor Li Er had always seen these noble families as a thorn in his side. After all, no one would want such a powerful presence on their turf. However, Emperor Li Er had no simple solution. The Five ns and Seven Surnames were the top-tier aristocratic families in the Tang Dynasty, and each surname had a history spanning over a thousand years.
Over this long period, exceptional individuals emerged from every generation of these families. The umtion of prestige over a millennium showcased their deep-rooted foundations. The Tang Dynasty established not too long ago, was like a younger siblingpared to these families in terms of heritage. And this wasn''t an exaggeration. When Emperor Li Er sought to marry a woman from the Clear River Cui n and bring her into the pce, he was rejected by the head of the Cui n. The implication was clear, the royal lineage''s heritage was too shallow. Even an emperor didn''t qualify to marry their daughters. Though the words were subtle, their implied insult had kept Li Er awake for many nights.
¡°Take a look. These are the documents submitted by those few families in the past few days,¡± Li Er pointed to the documents on the desk, speaking to Su Li with an impatient tone. Su Li sat down and perused them for a while. Then, his usuallyposed expression finally showed a hint of change. ¡°Lifting me?¡± Su Li chuckled lightly. None of these documents were umting him. Instead, they all praised and glorified him. After all, these noble families had a long tradition of schrly pursuits, making their literary skills exceptional. Many of the documents were eloquently written, filled with excessively ttering words about Su Li. To the extent that, even with Su Li''s current state of mind, he felt a bit embarrassed reading them.
¡°Minor talents are not worth mentioning,¡± Li Er dismissed with a sneer, rolling his eyes. Then, he asked, ¡°The situation with the factories is getting more intense.¡± How do you n to handle it?¡± ¡°I anticipated this situation from the beginning. If we need to address it, it''s not that difficult,¡± Su Li replied with a smile. ¡°Oh? What do you n to do?¡± Li Er hurriedly asked. To be honest, the current state of the Tang Dynasty was unpredictable. Many situations arose that Li Er hadn''t been anticipated, and he was often feeling his way through things. If Su Li had a good solution, that would be a blessing. ¡°Capitalism itself is insatiable, and now that aristocratic families have gained control over it, they''ve transformed into voracious beasts! It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that if we don¡¯t stop them, the Tang Dynasty will soon face a catastrophe of unimaginable proportions!¡± Su Li spoke softly. Li Er was shocked to hear this, and then an inexplicable excitement surged within him. ording to the implication¡ Was Su Li nning to take action against the Five ns and Seven Surnames?
Chapter 210:
Chapter 210:
If Su Li nned to take action against the Five ns and Seven Surnames, Li Er would unquestionably offer his wholehearted support. There was no other choice. Li Er had harbored deep resentment towards these aristocratic families for a long time.
Over the past several centuries, these aristocratic families had exploited the turmoil in thend to secure numerous advantages. After the establishment of the Tang Dynasty, Li Yuan created positions like Zong Zheng Qing and Zong Shi, which local aristocratic families mostly dominated. Their influence often surpassed that of legitimate local officers.
When Li Er assumed the throne, he inherited this chaotic situation. The aristocratic families¡¯ sway in court affairs mainly relied on the ancient examination system that had been prevalent for a thousand years. Li Er initiated reforms in the examination system inherited from the former Sui Dynasty. Concurrently, he tasked Gao Shilian with revising the ¡°n Chronicles.¡±
However, despite Gao Shilian¡¯s efforts, the Five ns and Seven Surnames retained their prominent status. This infuriated Li Er, who scolded Gao Shilian for failing to grasp the seriousness of the situation.
In Li Er¡¯s perspective, these major aristocratic families had been like parasites since the Wei and Jin dynasties, basking in their ancestors¡¯ glory and contributing little while enjoying wealth and prestige. What had they done for the Tang Dynasty to deserve such privileges?
Although Gao Shilian revised the ¡°n Chronicles¡± again and removed many minor ns, the Five ns and Seven Surnames remained prominent. Gao Shilian struggled with this issue despite his high rank and authority.
Even high-ranking officers under Li Er, such as Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui, who had achieved significant aplishments, regarded themselves as subordinate when dealing with the aristocratic families. They made significant efforts and spent substantial wealth to marry into these families, as offending them would be simr to disturbing a ho¡¯s nest.
As this situation continued, Li Er felt increasingly powerless. Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t unterally decide on court matters, and eliminating the power of the aristocratic families was beyond his reach.
However, the aristocratic families disyed no sense of urgency. They hinted at their long-term perspective, suggesting that emperors woulde and go, but their influence would endure.Li Er grasped the intentions of these powerful families but remained without viable solutions. It gave him headaches when he contemted this issue in his idle moments.
Now, learning that Su Li seemed to be plotting something against these powerful families, Li Er was immediately filled with excitement. What he couldn¡¯t achieve, Su Li might be able to aplish. In retrospect, it seemed there was nothing Su Li had set his mind to that he hadn¡¯t achieved.
¡°To make this happen, Your Majesty, I still need your assistance,¡± Su Li said with a smile. Li Er responded promptly, ¡°Go ahead and act. I¡¯ll grant you whatever you need!¡±
Under clear skies, Su Li departed from his usual demeanor the following morning and unexpectedly attended the court session. He stood alone at the forefront of the grand hall, eyes closed in meditation. Behind him, the civil and military officers observed his posture with various expressions.
The civil officers formed a line, and Gao Shilian nervously approached Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s side. ¡°Wuji, why do I feel a chilling breeze?¡±
Zhangsun Wuji raised an eyelid and nced at Gao Shilian. ¡°For today¡¯s court session, bring only your eyes and ears, don¡¯t open your mouth.¡±
Upon hearing this, Gao Shilian felt an even colder shiver down his spine. At this time, Gao Shilian held the position of the Minister of Rites, with the additional title of the Third Rank in the Secretariat. He could be considered a prominent figure in the Tang court. However, amidst theplex politics of the Tang court, he still harbored some anxiety.
Ironically, Gao Shilian came from the prestigious Gao n of Bohai and had a background in civil service, not military affairs. Initially, he supported Xiao Xian before switching allegiance to the Tang Dynasty in the fifth year of Wude.
If it weren¡¯t for his active involvement in advising and strategizing during the power struggle when Li Er eliminated his brothers and established his rule, he probably wouldn¡¯t have found his footing in the court. Despite being the close uncle of Zhangsun Wuji and Zhangsun Wu Fei, he knew Li Er didn¡¯t hold him in high regard. Li Er primarily used him as a literary tool.
Later, he had been demoted to the position of Chief Historian of Yi Zhou due to a minor incident, revealing hisck of a solid foundation. Even though he had regained his position in the court, Gao Shilian remained cautious and reserved. In court, he always appeared pleasant and smiling to everyone, but people said he had a broad mind. In reality, he had beenpelled into this role.
Nowadays, Gao Shilian was approaching his seventies, and he no longer desired to vie for power orpete. He had be indifferent to the intricate struggles of the court. However, due to Su Li¡¯s recent deration of war against the aristocratic families, Gao Shilian paid closer attention to the matter because he had previously been tasked withpiling the ¡°Genealogical Records of ns.¡±
Su Li¡¯s unexpected presence at the court today surprised Gao Shilian. He was well aware of this unique prince of the Tang Dynasty. In his lifetime, he had encountered numerous individuals with exceptional talents, but Su Li stood above them all in terms of capability.
However, even someone as remarkable as Su Li, Gao Shilian, had a slim chance of sess when confronting the powerful aristocratic families. Could the astonishing talent of a single individual contend with the umted strength of seven massive ns spanning centuries? Even Li Er himself had struggled against these aristocratic families. Why did Prince Yongle (Su Li) pursue something seemingly unattainable?
That said, Gao Shilian also understood from when Su Li posted the promation in front of the pce gates, expressing his dissatisfaction with the aristocratic families that a fierce political struggle would unfold in the Great Tang.
Over the years, even though Su Li had secluded himself, his reputation had continued to grow. His unprecedented act of seclusion was a unique phenomenon in history. Whoever faced Su Li at this moment had to exercise extreme caution.
Due to this, in contrast to the usual lively atmosphere before court sessions, the grand hall was as quiet as a graveyard. All officers from the five surnames and seven ns wore expressions of facing a formidable opponent. Even the usually cheerful militarymanders were now solemn, their eyes on their noses and noses on their mouths, not uttering a word.
This atmosphere could be felt oppressive by anyone, especially Gao Shilian, who was experienced and astute. This was the might of Prince Yongle (Su Li)¡
Thinking up to this point, Gao Shilian looked deeply at Su Li, who stood alone in front of the court,pletely unmoved.
Chapter 211:
Chapter 211:
Chapter 211
Before long, eight Golden Guards appeared in the procession, bearing ceremonial items. An inner officer stood atop the Golden tform and loudly addressed the Holy Temple. Shortly after, Li Er strolled leisurely and settled onto the Dragon Throne.
¡°Ministers, if you have matters to report, please do so now. If not, you may depart,¡± Li Er utteredzily.
The courtiers exchanged nces, but none spoke, their attention fixed on Su Li at the forefront. Su Li finally opened his eyes and stepped forward.
¡°Your Majesty, I have something to discuss.¡±
Li Er burst intoughter. ¡°Su Li gracing the court is indeed a rare sight. You are the symbol of good fortune for the Tang Dynasty. After yourst court appearance, I recall that you led the troops to pacify the northwest. I wonder what surprises you have for us this time.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, since I established various factories, imitators have sprung up among themon people. Factory efficiency far surpasses manualbor, and I believe this benefits the people.¡±
Su Li sighed and then turned his gaze towards the courtiers individually.
¡°However, I never imagined those who followed suit would fail in their endeavors, turning from excellence to mediocrity. They have shamelessly exploited themoners, leading to dire consequences. This matter weighs heavily on my heart.¡±Li Er furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the recent incident at the Qu River Factory?¡±
Su Li nodded without a word.
¡°Su Li, we understand that mistakes can ur with the machinery in the factories in the short term,¡± Li Er defended.
Su Li snorted and replied, ¡°Your Majesty, except for the factories under the Princess''s Manor, all the others treat theboring popce like mere livestock, using them solely to maximize profits. These factories operate tirelessly day and night, with gruelingbor that ordinary people cannot endure.¡±
¡°In time, Your Majesty, even you cannot prevent mistakes from happening. If we don''t address this issue now, simr situations will only be moremon.¡±
Suddenly, a voice chimed in.
¡°Prince Yongle''s words may be a bit exaggerated. I know there have been incidents at the Qu River Factory only once a year. Throughout the Tang Empire, countless simr factories exist, yet such problems have never been heard of.¡±
Following the voice, Su Li saw an elderly man with wrinkles on his face and a slender frame standing behind him.
¡°Who are you?¡± Su Li inquired.
¡°I am Cui Shu, currently serving as the Minister of Agriculture. I''ve had the honor of meeting Prince Yongle.¡±
Cui Shu saluted Su Li with a serious demeanor, disying impable etiquette.
Su Li nodded. He had thoroughly researched the matter since he was nning to take action against the Five Surnames and Seven ns. Cui Shu hailed from the renowned Cui n of Qinghe and led the Cui family branch in Yanling, Xuzhou.
Although the Cui n held a significant reputation, there were no prominent figures of high authority within Li Er''s court. Cui Shu was already the highest-ranking member of the Cui n in official positions. Furthermore, he held the position of Minister of Agriculture, which had some relevance to people''s livelihoods.
¡°Your hometown is in Yanling, Xuzhou. You should be well aware of the factory situation there,¡± Su Li asked with a sly grin.
Cui Shu hesitated and chose not to answer.
The Five Surnames and Seven ns were closely connected through interarriage and alliances, spanning a history of hundreds of years. They were responsible for more than half of the factories in the entire Tang Empire. Of course, as aristocratic families focused on literature and rituals, they wouldn''t openly engage in such affairs but would delegate their subordinates to manage them.
In the present day, the profits generated by these factories had grown beyond their control over other avenues of ie. Su Li rified that he intended to disrupt their established order, and everyone from the noble families was obligated to speak up.
While that was the principle, suggesting that Cui Shu knew about his hometown''s factory situation was utterly absurd. As the head of the Yanling branch, Cui Shu''s usual concern was solely collecting money. He had little interest in how the money was earned.
While Cui Shu was momentarily stunned, Su Li pressed on. ¡°There are a total of eight types of factories in Yanling. These factories have experienced over twenty idents in the past three months alone, resulting in twenty-one deaths and eighteen disabilities. Additionally, fifty-three individuals were worked to death due to the unbearable intensity ofbor.¡±
Su Li''s expression turned cold, and he bared his teeth. ¡°To maximize profits, local factory owners forced their workers tobor for nine extended periods each day, leading to the deaths of over seventy people. Do you still consider this a minor matter?¡±
At this point, Su Li''s expression grew even colder. When he first encountered these rming statistics, he was profoundly shocked. On average, in Yanling alone, each factory caused three deaths per month. The extent of this tragedy was horrifying.
How many factories were there in the entire Tang Dynasty? How many people were being squeezed to death every day? Themon people of the Tang Dynasty, impoverished and desperate, clung to these money-making opportunities even at the cost of their lives.
Such exploitative practices would have led to worker uprisings in the modern era. Even in the Tang Dynasty, the oue would be no different if this situation continued.
Su Li''s original intention was the well-being of themon people. He didn''t mind people learning from his inventions or following trends, as they were mostly a pastime or amusement for him. However, he could not tolerate the aristocratic families using his technology to exploit themon people.
Su Li felt deeply angry as he reflected on the materials he had gathered over the past few days. The Five Surnames and Seven ns had established over two hundred factories across the country, resulting in over two thousand deaths in just one year due to excessive exploitation. Among them, the Qinghe Cui n, which had turned its back on political affairs and was solely focused on umting wealth, was the most ruthless.
Su Li hadn''t expected that the first person toe forward would be from the Cui n. Since Cui Shu was not being honest, Su Li was determined not to be polite.
Cui Shu was shocked and defended, ¡°The Cui n has established numerous private schools in Yanling, educating many children. Many local wealthy families have good rtions with the Cui n. The overall atmosphere in Yanling is that of a gentle and refined society. How could such heinous acts ur?¡±
Upon hearing this, the other courtiers couldn''t help but pity Cui Shu. Clearly, he was trying to use these incidents to promote the Cui n''s reputation before the Emperor.
It was evident to anyone with a discerning mind that the exchange between Li Er and Su Li had been a scripted performance. Su Li had undoubtedly received Li Er''s support to take action against the Five Surnames and Seven ns. At this moment, a heavy weight settled in the hearts of everyone present.
Chapter 212:
Chapter 212:
Chapter 212
Everyone in this grand hall held prominent positions in the court, adorned in opulent clothing. Who among them didn''t have arge family to support? Establishing factories was presently the most lucrative business during the Tang Dynasty. Nearly every household had control over several factories.
Like the Five Surnames and Seven ns, these individuals primarily focused on amassing wealth. Specialized personnel managed the day-to-day affairs of the factories, and they paid little attention to how the money was earned. When Su Li mentioned the deaths of numerousmoners, it didn''t reveal much concern among these people. After all, their currentforts were the fruits of their hard work and sacrifices that had brought them wealth and status. What harm was there in enjoying a bit now that they had achieved sess and recognition?
In their eyes, everything in the world was fundamentally fair. If they chose to work in a factory to pursue wealth, they exchanged their lives for money. If they happened to lose their life in the process, it was simply their own misfortune. None of the courtiers were troubled by a few deaths in the factories, as their ingrained mindset led them to believe it wasn''t a significant issue.
What truly concerned Su Li was that he took this matter very seriously! Who would dare to dismiss Su Li''s opinions in the contemporary Tang Dynasty? As Su Li''s expression grew increasingly unfriendly, many courtiers began to quietly specte. Perhaps it was wise to temporarily scale back their factory operations at home, wait for Prince Yongle''s anger to subside, and then assess the situation. Provoking him further could lead to serious trouble!
No one believed that Su Li was sincerely advocating for themon people. In their view, Su Li was merely dissatisfied with the Five Surnames and Seven ns encroaching on his business and used this as an excuse to settle scores with them. Even Li Er had simr thoughts but took a more open-minded approach. Despite Su Li''s motives, his target was the Five Surnames and Seven ns, which aligned with Li Er''s goals.
¡°Su Li, is the situation truly this dire?¡± Li Er pretended to be extremely shocked. Su Li nodded and then turned to look at Li Er. ¡°The reputation of Your Majesty''s deep affection for the people has spread far and wide. However, now we have merchants and traders causing harm to themon people for their own gain. If this matter is left unchecked, it will undoubtedly lead to great cmity in the future!¡± Li Er nodded, looking pained. ¡°The proliferation of factories was originally beneficial for the country and the people. However, if the establishment of factories harms themon people, it goes against my intentions.¡±
At this point, Li Er paused and continued, ¡°Su Li, since you''ve brought this matter to my attention, I entrust you with full authority to handle it. I grant you the Imperial Sword, a symbol of authority and the power to inspect and oversee the entire realm. If you encounter any resistance to your actions, you may act first and reportter. Remember, there is no tolerance for actions that harm themon people!¡± As his words fell, the faces of the courtiers all changed drastically.
Your Majesty was taking this a bit too far. The so-called Imperial Sword and the authority to act first and reportter were, for others, mostly tools of intimidation. Throughout history, there had been many imperial envoys assigned to carry out tasks, but none of them had truly dared to act so recklessly. But Su Li... he dared!Who was Su Li? The man who led expeditions and personally chopped off tens of thousands of enemy heads¡ªa ruthless character without equal! He was not only the only prince from a different lineage in the Tang Dynasty but also the only courtier who had fully gathered the Five Components of Power. From any perspective, he bore no psychological burden whatsoever when it came to killing. Li Er''s move was simr to releasing a fierce tiger into a crowd of people. After this incident, everyone''s attention was far from the court affairs. A few insignificant matters were briefly discussed, and the court session ended abruptly.
After the court disbanded, the courtiers hurriedly departed, keeping their heads down. Su Li left the grand hall and encountered a middle-aged officer named Lu Chengqing, the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, who introduced himself respectfully with a bow. However, Su Li didn''t show interest in conversing and simply walked past him, ignoring himpletely. Lu Chengqing, despite his self-control, couldn''t help but feel deeply embarrassed by such tant disregard.
¡°Prince Yongle, I''ve heard that the young prince is not yet four. The Lu family of Fanyang has five legitimate daughters under five. Could they form a bond of friendship with the young prince?¡± Lu Chengqing shouted after Su Li''s retreating figure.
One of the main reasons aristocratic families endured for so long was through marriage alliances. The current Five Surnames and Seven ns were so prestigious that even the royal family admired them. Forming a marital alliance with them was a source of great pride, even for the Prime Minister.
Fang Xuanling and Du Ruhui had spared no expense in forging bonds with them, nearly depleting their own resources. When they seeded, they unted their sess as a sign of hitting the jackpot. This highlighted how exacting these aristocratic families were in selecting their marriage partners.
Lu Chengqing believed he had made a sincere proposal with this condition, but he hadn''t anticipated that Su Li would also ignore this statement, leaving him bewildered. As Su Li vanished from sight, Lu Chengqing''s expression turned icy, and he muttered, ¡°Ungrateful fool,¡± before leaving, his robes trailing behind him.
¡
Su Li''s actions unfolded quicker than anyone had anticipated. That afternoon, he enacted an eight-hour workday policy, established rules for weekends and overtimepensation, and mandated that all factories within the Tang Dynasty must observe official holidays. This decree was legitimate, and any defiance would result in severe consequences.
Later that night, in the government office of Wannian County, the same room in the backyard filled with officers from the Five Surnames and Seven ns who held positions in Changan.
¡°Su Li has overstepped!¡± Lu Qiqing angrily eximed. From a modern perspective, the factories owned by the Five Surnames and Seven ns were essentially sweatshops. Even the owners of the harshest brick kilns would consider themselvespassionate inparison. Their profits relied on a straightforward exchange of time for money. With Su Li''s decree, factory working hours were reduced significantly, which meant their future earnings would decrease proportionally. Tampering with someone''s ie was simr to attacking their family.
This decree escted the conflict between Su Li and the aristocratic families, bringing their battle to the forefront. Lu Chengtai, looking at his son, reminded him, ¡°I''ve always taught you to maintainposure during critical moments. This minor issue caused you to lose yourposure. What kind of demeanor is that?¡± Lu Qiqing was momentarily shocked and realized everyone else was calmly sipping their tea, showing no signs of panic. They had already made their decisions.
Chapter 213:
Chapter 213:
Chapter 213
Inside the room, a pleasant aroma wafted through the air. Lu Chengqing ced his teacup down and calmly stated, ¡°I believe you all grasp the purpose for which I''ve gathered you here today.¡±
Cui Shu sneered, ¡°Su Li''s decree only limits us. However, if theborers willinglye to work, what concern is it of ours?¡±
Lu Chengtai added, ¡°Indeed! Gentlemen, the Lu family of Fanyang has already given the order to inform the overseers that any worker unwilling to work overtime will be let go.¡±
The others nodded with satisfied smiles.
¡°Prince Yongle''s youthful arrogance has led him astray since taking power. He does not understand the people¡¯s sentiments, so he¡¯s bound to fail!¡± Lu Chengqing dered triumphantly.
Having been disregarded by Su Li earlier that day, Lu Chengqing''s suppressed anger was hard to contain. He had anticipated Su Li to respond more remarkably and more potently.
But it had turned out to be... this?
If Su Li''s methods were limited to this, their esteemed families would undoubtedly achieve a great victory during this period! Lu Chengqing''s notion of public sentiment wasn''t that entirelyplex what he referred to as public sentiment essentially boiled down to the people''s desire for a good life.Out of all the factories in the world, how many could strictly adhere to Su Li''s decrees?
The Princess''s Manor might manage it, but how many workers could the Princess''s Manor amodate?
The factories directly owned by the Five Surnames and Seven ns ounted for over fifty percent of all factories in the Tang Dynasty. Furthermore, there were other ns with slightly lower standing but still closely associated with the Five Surnames and Seven ns.
When they added it all up, it was another thirty percent. After Su Li''s decrees were issued, if more than eighty percent of the factories in the world secretly resisted, what could he do?
Themon people had limited avenues to earn money. They must work in the factories to make money in their spare time.
The Five Surnames and Seven ns might not openly vite thew, but if the workers willingly work overtime, they couldn''t do anything about it, could they?
People were willing to work more for the same pay. Were they supposed to pay extra money?
It was a situation where both sides consented, a ssic case of the people not reporting and the officers not investigating. On the surface, they had a point!
As expected, the situation unfolded just as Lu Chengqing had predicted. After the decrees were issued, the major factories in Changan dutifully disyed the decrees in the most prominent locations. However, a peculiar phenomenon ensued.
Every night, the factories owned by the aristocratic families continued to reverberate with the hum of machinery. The overseers, visible everywhere during the day, were nowhere to be found at night. Yet, the workers quietly remained at their posts, with no one departing.
It wasn''t that they didn''t want to leave¡
Indeed, in the initial days, some naive young workers did depart as soon as their work hours ended. However, within a few days, all of them were let go by the overseers. history Throughout, the people living on thisnd had gradually developed a survival instinct of enduring hardship.
They were well aware that Prince Yongle was acting for their benefit. But they needed to earn money, which meant they had to work in the factories.
Working in a factory might be exhausting, but it brought a steady monthly ie. When calcted, it was much better than toiling in the fields throughout the year. Most of those who came to work in the factories hadrge families and limitednd, and they didn''t want to waste theirbor.
Working in the factories helped supplement their household ie. They didn''t know what else they could do if they lost these jobs. The work might be demanding, but the money they earned was tangible. It was better than being cast out and continuing to idle with no prospects.
¡
Inside the imperial pce, in the queen''s chamber. Li Er strolled in leisurely and saw Zhangsun Wu Fei sitting somewhat agitated at the desk.
¡°Shi Min, you''vee?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei put the paper in his hand, massaged his forehead, and forced a smile.
Observing Zhangsun Wu Fei''s troubled demeanor, Li Er couldn''t help but furrow his brow.
¡°What troubles you so much that you''re this anxious?¡±
With a bitterugh, Zhangsun Wu Fei replied, ¡°A few days ago, Changle asked me to help persuade our elder brother to make the Zhangsun family''s factoriesply with Su Li''sws, for example...¡±
¡°But today, our elder brother came to the pce to find me. He said that the Zhangsun family doesn¡¯t need to worry, yet very few factories in Changan follow thew.¡±
Upon hearing this, Li Er couldn''t help but chuckle.
¡°Is this what''s bothering you?¡± Li Er asked with a smile.
¡°Su Li is working for the benefit of the people, but those influential families are secretly going against it, continuing to exploit themoners. This matter is of great significance. Aren¡¯t you worried at all, people?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei asked incredulously.
Since Su Li attended the court session, Zhangsun Wu Fei had also taken his words to heart.
The Empress held sway over the world, and this matter was also rted to her. After all, most workers in the new-style textile factories were women.
Zhangsun Wu Fei immediately ordered an investigation into all the textile factories. What they found was starting. The conditions in the textile factories were not much better than those in forging and steel mills.
The women workers in the textile factories worked for more than eight hours a day. Considering that women were naturally delicate, quite a few fell ill or even died from exhaustion during this period.
Zhangsun Wu Fei had originally thought that the situation would improve after Su Li''sws were enacted. However, to her dismay, the influential families and ns still acted as they were pleased. This state of affairs filled her with intense anger.
She hadn''t conducted further investigations into the textile factories but assumed the situation was simr. After her anger subsided, Zhangsun Wu Fei was overwhelmed with worry.
From Zhangsun Wu Fei''s ount, she learned that the influential families, indeed, hadn''t vited thews. The workers were working overtime voluntarily.
However, it was precisely this aspect that left her extremely agitated. It was a deadlock. The reason for the ineffectiveness of the policies was actually due to resistance from the benefit themselves. Even with Zhangsun Wu Fei''s intelligence, she couldn''t understand how to deal with such a situation.
¡°Empress, haven''t you seen it yet? If not for the ability to seize opportunities and exploit loopholes, the influential families would have vanished long ago. This time, they''ll naturally resort to their old tricks,¡± said Li Er smilingly, speaking calmly and unhurriedly.
¡°But they''ve forgotten that Su Li isn''t like the enemies they''ve faced before. Su Li doesn''t need to care about what they say!¡±
Li Er''s gaze wasplex as he spoke, revealing a touch of envy. Yes, at this moment, he was immensely envious of Su Li.
Su Li''s strengthy in the fact that he didn''t need to worry about anyone''s opinions or reactions. Facing off against the influential families was a mismatched game for them.
When all the power resided within oneself, the authority to upset the table at any time and ce was gained. This power was something Li Er didn¡¯t possess.
Not to mention just the Great Tang, throughout history spanning thousands of years, there had been only one person with this ability. And that person was Su Li!
Chapter 214:
Chapter 214:
Chapter 214
In the dead of night, at the base of Mount Zhongnan, nearly a hundred miles away from Changan, there stood a factory. The loud noises emanating from it asionally started the nearby birds and sparrows. Lu Yang surveyed the factory from a high vantage point in a pavilion halfway up the mountain. He served as the chief overseer of all the factories the Lu n of Fanyang in Changan owned.
Lu Yang''s ancestors had served the Lu n asmoners, but by his grandfather''s time, they had been acknowledged and bestowed with the Lu surname by the family''s leader. For three generations, they had faithfully acted as stewards of the Lu n, demonstrating unwavering loyalty to the Fanyang Lu n.
The forge at the foot of Mount Zhongnan was the Lu n''srgest industry in Changan, and Lu Yang was typically stationed here. The night was dark, and the factory at the foot of the mountain was brightly illuminated. Observing this scene, a smile couldn''t help but appear on Lu Yang''s face. Just over a dozen days ago, the copse of the forging factory by the Qu Factory River had allegedly caused quite amotion. Crown Prince Yongle had disyed hostility towards the influential families, and ording to the circting rumors, he was nning to take action against the factories.
At that time, Lu Yang had been frightened. As the chief overseer of the Fanyang Lu n''s holdings in Changan, he couldn''t escape me for that incident. Subsequently, Crown Prince Yongle used this as a pretext to issue regtions for the restructuring of factories.
Lu Yang had feared the worst, but his family head summoned him and not only restrained from punishing him and encouraged him. Following the incident, Lu Yang learned that the Five ns and Seven Aristocratic Families had united and were preparing to resist the regtions imposed by Crown Prince Yongle. Theplexities of power struggles among high-ranking figures were beyond Lu Yang''sprehension. However, spending his days in the factory, he had grasped some of the trade tricks.
Crown Prince Yongle aims to limit the working hours of the factories, allowing them to operate for only four hours a day and requiring a two-day break every five days. Numerous regtions had been put in ce, but none had been sessfully enforced thus far. As someone in charge, Lu Yang naturally understood the reasons behind this. The factories didn''tpel workers to work a specific number of hours, it was all voluntarybor. Others couldn''t meddle in that. The Lu n wasn''t viting the regtions. Hadn''t they seen him, a steward,ing up the mountain sote at night just to enjoy the breeze? He simply didn''t want to provide anyone with ammunition to im that he was supervising within the factory.
Evidently, in this struggle between the influential families and Crown Prince Yongle, thetter had lost. Lu Yang couldn''t help but sigh. Crown Prince Yongle, of course, was aware of that. In fact, in the Great Tang, hardly anyone didn''t recognize his name. Even his current position as the overseer of this prosperous Changan factory under the Lu n, which made even a fellow Lu n steward envious, had been granted by Crown Prince Yongle.
It was said that Crown Prince Yongle was like a star descending from the heavens, yet how was it that he couldn''t grasp even the simplest of truths? Even the Emperor had to make concessions when dealing with the influential families. Could Crown Prince Yongle truly dare to provoke them? Wasn''t he merely throwing an egg at a rock? Reflecting on these thoughts, Lu Yang couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°Great reputation often apanies empty talents...¡±Suddenly, his ears perked up, and he abruptly stood up, looking down towards the mountain''s base. Bathed in moonlight, he spotted a group of dozens of riders galloping towards the forging factory. ¡°What''s happening?¡± A jolt ran through Lu Yang''s heart. Thend within a five-li radius around the factory had all been purchased by the Lu n. Ordinary people would be warned and prevented from getting close to the outer perimeter, but these individuals could approach without hindrance. Their identities were undoubtedly extraordinary. Something was missed...
Lu Yang hurriedly made his way to the factory. Midway there, the noise from the factory suddenly stopped. Although the building had the capacity for several hundred people, it was now quiet,pletely devoid of any sound.
This unsettling scene sent chills down Lu Yang''s spine, so he quickened his pace to a jog. Fifteen minutester, he finally reached the factory''s entrance. As he looked up, he saw dozens of well-armored soldiers standing before the gate.
Approaching them, they simultaneously turned their heads towards him and gave him a stern nce. The way they stared at him, like he were a doomed man, sent a shiver down Lu Yang''s spine. Oddly, the slightly exaggerated white horse standing among them lowered its head, and its eyes disyed remarkable human-like emotions as it curiously observed him.
This horse¡ A deep chill ran through Lu Yang. Who in all of Changan didn''t know that Crown Prince Yongle possessed a divine steed named White Dragon, the White Dragon? Such an extraordinary horse was likely unparalleled in the entire world. Was Crown Prince Yongle present?
Lu Yang felt shock and trepidation as he cautiously entered the factory. At this moment, all the machinery hade to a halt, and the workers stood in their positions, heads bowed, too afraid to utter a word.
A tall figure with his back turned to Lu Yang and stood silently. ¡°Lu Yang, a humble individual, pays respects to Your Highness!¡± Lu Yang bowed to the figure.
Soon after, he saw that legendary figure turn his head, and his gaze swept back and forth over Lu Yang. Instantly, Lu Yang felt a cold sweat forming on his back. Although he had somewhat underestimated Su Li when they were on the mountain, facing Su Li in person brought forth immense pressure simr to a mountain''s weight.
¡°I''ve issued a decree prohibiting nighttime work. Why are you still working at this hour?¡± Su Li''s tone was calm as he inquired.
Upon hearing Su Li''s question, Lu Yang''s nervousness waned. After all, he was a steward groomed by an influential family. He quicklyposed himself, considering his response.
¡°Your Highness, I have already posted the decree throughout the factory. I even had someone read it aloud to ensure everyone understood. However, the workers couldn''t shake off their guilty conscience and were afraid we might suffer losses. So, they voluntarily chose to work overtime, and we couldn¡¯t stop them¡¡±
Su Li nodded and turned to look at the group of workers trembling like quails. ¡°Is what he said true?¡±
Immediately, a foreman arranged by Lu Yang stepped forward, eager toply. ¡°Your Highness, what Master Lu said is entirely true.¡±
¡°Yes, we workers are used to idleness, and the kind family provides us with meals. Now that our working hours have been reduced, yet we still receive the same pay as before, we feel guilty.¡±
¡°At this hour, what else would we do at home? It¡¯s better to work here and treat it as post-meal entertainment.¡±
A bunch of foremen were eager to exin, one after another. Seeing this scene, a hint of disdain curled up at the corner of Lu Yang''s mouth. At this moment, he truly had no fear. Even if Crown Prince Yongle was imposing and mighty, could he force the workers to go home when they were willingly working overtime? Moreover, behind him stood the Lu n of Fanyang. Lu Yang''s confidence grew stronger.
When he looked at Su Li''s back, a trace of pity welled up within him. It would have been so much better to be a good prince. Why would he want to be an enemy of the influential families¡
After this incident, Crown Prince Yongle''s reputation would probably decline dramatically! Following this thought, Lu Yang''s heart began to stir with excitement. Perhaps he would be the first to make Crown Prince Yongle face a setback since he rose to prominence. Having such an achievement, this lifetime wouldn''t be lived in vain!
However, just as he was lost in his daydream, a cold light suddenly shed in his eyes. Then, Lu Yang realized that his line of sight was rising higher and higher. Subsequently, a sharp pain shot through his neck.
¡°I...¡± Before his consciousness could fade entirely, Lu Yang felt his face m heavily onto the ground. A headless body sprayed blood like a fountain before copsing backward.
Chapter 215:
Chapter 215:
The severed heady on the ground, his eyes reflecting an unmistakable look of shock. This gruesome scene stirred upmotion among the workers in the factory.
Su Li gripped a blood-soaked longsword in his hand, casting a cold gaze upon the lifeless head of Lu Yang, which still bore a vacant expression. His face remained emotionless as he signaled to the subordinates waiting outside. In an instant, a swarm of people rushed in.
Moments earlier, they had identified the foremen hidden within the crowd, and their actions were precise and targeted. Soon, those arrogant foremen were separated from the group.
Once they had captured these individuals, Su Li led his team away. That night, they didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep as they investigated all twenty-eight factories in Changan, uncovering connections to the Five ns and Seven Aristocratic Families.
What had appeared to be a seemingly empty prison for wrongdoers was now overcrowded. At dawn, the sky remained shrouded in darkness.
Inside a residence in Wannian County, Lu Chengqing, the head of an ancient aristocratic family known for its poetry and traditions, followed his routine. As a leader, he was expected to master the Six Arts of a Confucian gentleman.
Morning exercises had been his habit for over four decades, offering him a sense of tranquility. Suddenly, urgent knocking at the courtyard gate disrupted his routine. Lu Chengqing¡¯s displeasure showed as he halted, focusing on the entrance.
The household¡¯s elderly steward, apanied by servants, hurried in. ¡°Master, something significant has urred!¡± Fear etched the old steward¡¯s face.
Lu Chengqing¡¯s heart raced as he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± The old steward had overseen the household¡¯s affairs for generations, and his rm indicated a grave matter.¡°Justst night, Crown Prince Yongle and his group investigated all twenty-eight factories, with our forging factory at the foot of Mount Zhongnan as their primary target. Lu Yang¡Lu Yang was killed by him,¡± the old steward revealed.
Lu Chengqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and cold sweat drenched his body. The steward of their household had been murdered. Lu Chengqing had never imagined such a thing could ur in the Fanyang Lu n. While aristocratic families were known for intrigue, violence of this magnitude was inconceivable to him.
It was too crude and didn¡¯t align with their refined image. The news struck fear deep within Lu Chengqing, as such incidents were rare in their experience. He had never expected Su Li to be so ruthless towards members of the aristocratic families. How could he dare to target the prestigious Fanyang Lu n?
Following the initial shock, anger welled up within Lu Chengqing. ¡°Master, all five of our factories in Changan have been raided. Crown Prince Yongle took nearly a hundred stewards and foremen. We must formte a n!¡± the old steward urged.
Without needing further prodding, Lu Chengqing¡¯s mind raced. Faced with this situation, his initial instinct was to mount a decisive counterattack. The honor of their aristocratic family must not be tarnished!
However, Lu Chengqing¡¯s expression fell after contemtion, and he felt a profound disappointment. A counterattack? If they were dealing with anyone else, the power of the Fanyang Lu n would likely force their opponent to beg for mercy, rendering them powerless.
But this time, they were up against Su Li, the only outsider to ascend to royalty in the Great Tang. Furthermore, Su Li rarely engaged in political maneuvers and had minimal dealings with court officials. He was elusive, with no discernible vulnerabilities. The Emperor held him in high favor, and they were even connected through marriage.
Given the current situation, the Emperor would undoubtedly firmly support Su Li in a conflict between the two sides. It would likely have minimal impact if usations were raised against Su Li in court. Let¡¯s put aside whether the imperial censors and officials could find any fault with Su Li. It wouldn¡¯t trouble him even if they managed to nitpick and uncover some minor issues.
As for trying to damage Su Li¡¯s reputation among themon people, there was no need to mention that. Su Li¡¯s standing among themon people was skyrocketing. It was said that even when envoys from foreign countries arrived in the Tang Dynasty, many only heard of Prince Yongle¡¯s name and were unfamiliar with the Emperor. Su Li¡¯s reputation had surpassed the influence of the Five ns and Seven Noble Families. Trying to manipte public opinion against him in this regard would likely lead to their own embarrassment.
Regarding retaliation, it was better to discard that idea promptly. Su Li was a formidable force on the battlefield, capable of taking on countless opponents single-handedly with his strength. Attempting to assassinate him? Never mind the fact that it was a highly risky endeavor to begin with. Even if they were willing to proceed, how many people would they need to send? Sending too few would be pointless, simr to delivering vegetables. Sending too many¡ would it be five thousand or ten thousand? With such arge group, it would hardly be considered an assassination attempt. People would immediately suspect a rebellion, and if they pursued it, the Emperor would be the first to turn against them.
The more he contemted it, the more desperate Lu Chengqing became. He suddenly realized that the Five ns and Seven Noble Families had underestimated Su Li. They had always believed their ancient heritage and deep legacy made them superior and that Su Li, despite his position and influence, couldn¡¯tpare. The difference in numbers had led them to undervalue Su Li¡¯s capabilities, unconsciously thinking he was not worthy of being their opponent. However, when Su Li took action, Lu Chengqing realized that the aristocratic families could not counter him. They had growncent.
At this moment, Lu Chengqing deeply regretted his past decisions. Meanwhile, Li Er had just finished dressing in the pce and was preparing to attend the court session when a eunuch entered with a confidential report. Li Er picked up the report and casually nced at it, but his eyes widened in astonishment.
So much had urred overnight? Su Li had conducted investigations on twenty-eight factories, eliminated eleven individuals, and apprehended over four hundred others. What a bold move! Even Li Er couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat amazed upon seeing these reports. He had pondered how Su Li would handle the aristocratic families. Li Er¡¯s expertise was limited to political maneuvering, and in his lifetime, he had only engaged in such endeavors. Whether it was court intrigue or warfare, there was a gradual progression, a process of mutual testing followed by deeper engagement, leading to a decisive battle.
Li Er believed that Su Li might face difficulties against the aristocratic families. He had the power to disrupt the order, but there would still be considerations and hesitations. He wouldn¡¯t act prematurely. Yet, Li Er had never imagined Su Li would be so audacious.
At this point, the unexpected nature of Su Li¡¯s actions had surprised even someone as astute as Li Er. Going straight for the jugr, no beating around the bush! Just issuing a symbolic decree and swiftly drawing a sword to kill and imprison those who dared notply waspletely unconventional! It wasn¡¯t following the usual ybook at all! But¡ this approach was undeniably satisfying!
At this moment, Li Er felt like he had sipped arge ss of ice-cold grape wine on a scorching summer day. That refreshing sensation emanating from within was truly indescribable. Su Li lived up to his reputation¡ He had seeded! Li Er couldn¡¯t help but burst into heartyughter.
Chapter 216:
Chapter 216:
Thirty minutester, the grand hall of the imperial pce was teeming with courtiers. Each courtier wore a rosyplexion in past court sessions, but today was different. Many of the present courtiers had allied with Li Er during his ascent to power, creating a rtively rxed atmosphere. However, their expressions were now worn, as if they had endured sleepless nights and exhaustingbor.
Li Er nced at them and summoned an internal court messenger. ¡°Any absentees today?¡± Li Er inquired knowingly. The internal court messenger consulted a small notebook and began listing the courtiers who had requested leave. As expected, apart from two or three genuinely elderly and unwell individuals, the rest on sick leave hailed from the five surnames and seven ns. Li Er felt even more relieved. This was the power of Su Li¡¯s deterrence!
If it were anyone else, even someone like Zhangsun Wuji, daring to confront the five surnames and seven ns wouldn¡¯t have resulted in such a quiet court session. Those from these aristocratic families wouldn¡¯t be taking sick leave. They woulde to the grand hall, even if they were half-dead, just to challenge Zhangsun Wuji. They understood the pros and cons, always aware of their ce. They weren¡¯t afraid of making enemies. When facing influential courtiers like Zhangsun Wuji, they would be fierce adversaries, ready to attack.
Even if Emperor Li Er himself shed with them, they had ways to tarnish his reputation. However, no one could have foreseen that Su Li would be taking action against them. A sardonic smile yed at the corners of Li Er¡¯s mouth. It had been four years. Perhaps some had forgotten how Su Li had earned his noble title. The five surnames and seven ns had encountered Su Li¡¯s de at an unfortunate time, and they could only me their own misfortune.
Li Er observed the courtiers from his elevated position, noting their tired appearances. The factories of these aristocratic families hadn¡¯tplied with Su Li¡¯s decree either. Though they weren¡¯t as audacious as the ns, they had still vited thew to some extent. Some of the hundreds arrested the previous night must have been their associates.
Li Er couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling an odd sense of relief. ¡°They only remember their interests when they¡¯re thriving, not when they¡¯re facing consequences¡ Thankfully, I realized this early.¡±
Meanwhile, in Lu Chengqing¡¯s residence in Wannian County, members of the five surnames and seven ns gathered once more to discuss their course of action after the major incident.
¡°Everyone, let¡¯s discuss how to handle this after such a significant event,¡± Lu Chengqing proposed as he surveyed his colleagues. These individuals, who had once been full of vigor, now wore ashen faces, looking as if they had suffered great losses.
Those who had risen to positions of power within the aristocratic families weren¡¯t fools. What Lu Chengqing could think of, they could too. Thus, he was certain they were equally perplexed about dealing with Su Li.¡°He¡¯s incredibly ruthless¡ He dared to kill!¡± Lu Chengqing mumbled to himself, visibly shocked by the news. His younger rtive, Lu Qiqing, expressed his anger, ¡°Are we, a thousand-year-old prestigious n, afraid of a prince with no roots?¡± His words hung in the air, but no one responded. Afraid? They had believed they weren¡¯t afraid, yet Su Li¡¯s willingness to kill had revealed their true fear. This time, Su Li had targeted their stewards. Who knew if the next time, the de might fall on their leaders? iming they weren¡¯t afraid was self-deception. ¡°We aren¡¯t afraid of him, but it¡¯s not worth engaging in a life-and-death struggle with Su Li just for mere interests,¡± Lu Chengqing sighed.
The others quickly found this proposal agreeable and nodded in unison. A Zheng n representative of Xingyang said, ¡°Given Su Li¡¯s current determination to eliminate threats, it¡¯s wise for us to take a step back for now.¡±
Members of the Cui n of Boling concurred, ¡°Indeed, those factories aren¡¯t directly registered under our households. We can easily create some distance.¡±
¡°In this current situation, minimizing losses and securing survival is the right course of action. Even if Su Li is formidable, can he trace the connection to our households and shut them down?¡±
They engaged in discussions and soon settled on a n. These factories were indeed not officially registered under their names. At their level, many things were understood but left unsaid. As long as they remained silent, could Su Li genuinely continue targeting them?
Even though the beheaded steward bore the surname Lu, they had previously ressified him as an ordinary citizen under the Fanyang Lu n. Legally, this person had no affiliation with the Fanyang Lu n. Could Su Li forcefully link their Lu n just because Lu Yang and his descendants had worked for them in the past? Such an usation would be baseless, and if Su Li dared to pursue it, it might work against him.
These aristocrats were indeed wise. Despite their tough talk, their actions were cautious. Nevertheless, they felt no embarrassment about it. This skill had been passed down through generations. Having no shame was preferable to losing one¡¯s life. Survival was a more practical goal.
Soon, the attendees left the room, leaving Lu Chengqing and Lu Chengtai behind to discuss further matters.
¡°I heard you had a close friend in Luoyang who had a good rtionship with Su Dingfang,¡± Lu Chengqing mentioned casually.
Lu Chengtai nodded and inquired, ¡°Big brother, are you considering asking Su Dingfang to mediate with Su Li?¡±
Lu Chengqing sighed and replied, ¡°Su Li is formidable. We can¡¯t predict his next move while trying to minimize our losses and survive. It¡¯s prudent to find someone tomunicate with him and seek reconciliation.¡±
As he spoke, the sense of defeat on Lu Chengqing¡¯s face became more apparent. Despite iming that losing face wasn¡¯t a major concern, human emotions were delicate. As the head of a prestigious family, enduring repeated humiliations by Su Li without a means of retaliation was challenging. Who could truly find peace in such a situation?
Pleading for mercy through intermediaries might feel like offering their own faces for Su Li to step on, essentially announcing their surrender. But Lu Chengqing feltpelled to do it. He was certain that other aristocratic families would also send intermediaries to negotiate with Su Li once they returned home.
Despite the difort they all felt, their minds were clear. As aristocrats, they didn¡¯t need to vie for short-lived victories. When confronted with challenges they couldn¡¯t ovee, they had a strategy ¨C the ¡°wait it out¡± approach. If they could oust the troublemaker, they would eventually prevail. After all, who could live for centuries? This strategy had been tried and tested for centuries and had never failed. This time would be no exception.
Chapter 217:
Chapter 217:
Chapter 217
In Lu Chengqing''s opinion, seeking clemency through intermediaries represented the utmost sincerity from the Lu family of Fanyang. After all, Su Li''s reputation was currently at its peak. If the Tang Dynasty were a game, he had already aplished nearly all the attainable achievements. Now, only when all the five surnames and seven influential families humbled themselves before him would he truly view it as aplete victory. Lu Chengqing personally bestowed this reputation upon Su Li, hoping he would not persist in pursuing further actions and let the matter rest. However, he had still misjudged Su Li.
Inside the main hall of the princess''s residence,
¡°Did Lu''s family send you to request mercy?¡± Su Li looked calmly at Su Dingfang before him. Under his gaze, Su Dingfang''s expression became slightly uneasy. Although they hadn''t seen each other for years, their bond remained strong. During Su Li''s seclusion, Su Dingfang had been a frequent visitor to the princess''s residence. Aside from Changle and Su Che, he was the person Su Li cared about most in the Tang Dynasty.
Su Dingfang often visited, discussing military strategy and martial arts but never discussing political matters. Yet this time, his dear friend had personallye to request a favor, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of embarrassment.
¡°Lu''s ??family asking me to seek mercy is essentially an acknowledgment of defeat¡ They are an ancient, prestigious n, after all. It¡¯s wiser to resolve this enmity rather than deepen it¡¡± Su Dingfang hesitated, wearing a troubled expression as he spoke. His visit this time wasn''t solely based on their friendship. The main reason was genuine concern for Su Li.
In the Tang Dynasty, who didn''t know that the Five ns and Seven Influential Families were colossal entities with an unimaginable heritage? Su Li''s insistence on acting against them could provide a temporary advantage, but harboring deep-seated enmity wouldn''t be beneficial. Su Li might not fear the consequences himself, but everyone eventually met their end, and he had to consider the future of his descendants. No one could surpass those influential families in terms of asting legacy. If the line of Prince Yongle were to decline while the Five ns and Seven Influential Families remained strong, wouldn''t they seek revenge? This was almost an inevitable oue.
¡°Big brother, this is the first time you''ve asked something of me, and by rights, I should agree. However, this matter is truly not feasible!¡± Su Li smiled, but there was a chilling undertone to his smile in Su Dingfang''s eyes.
¡°As for those influential families taking advantage of me, I don''t mind. But they exploit themon people and disregard human life. If I turn a blind eye, thend of the Central ins will inevitably suffer, and my warning isn''t a baseless rm! Anyone who undermines myws will face consequences, and no one will be spared!¡± Su Dingfang''s expression wasplex as he let out a sigh. During his three years in the Western Regions, he had achieved remarkable military feats and was now promoted to Grand General, a true high-ranking figure in the military.Being one of the closest people to Su Li and having been separated from him since childhood, Su Dingfang naturally cared deeply for Su Li. Yet, he still hadn''tpletely understood his younger brother. Su Li seemed indifferent and nonpetitive about everything, but when he took something seriously, he became a force that could leave any opponent hopeless. People often said that Su Li was a celestial being descended from the heavens, a im that Su Dingfang scoffed at. After all, this was the younger brother he had been close to since childhood ¨C how could he not know?
However, Su Dingfang was starting to understand a bit at this moment. Perhaps this brother he thought he knew so well was like a celestial being. This kind of individual acted solely based on their own feelings, without considering other factors. Because, in this world, there might truly be nothing worth their consideration.
After Su Dingfang left, another group arrived with tribute letters at the princess''s residence. Fang Xuanling, Du Ruhui, Li Jing, Zhangsun Wuji¡ Each was a prominent figure in the court, alling in a rush. Even Wei Zheng, known for his straightforwardness, had sent a tribute letter through a messenger.
However, Su Li politely declined. Since he decided to take action, he did not intend to show mercy. It was too naive for the powerful ns to think that Su Li would spare them by sacrificing a part of their power and abandoning certain schemes. Su Li didn''t n to follow the thread of the factories in his investigation. Those influential families wouldn''t have left loose ends that could be easily traced. But didn''t mean that Su Li was powerless against them.
¡°You say the factories aren''t yours, and I can pretend not to know. But don''t forget, I hold the authority to oversee the world! Lately, I''ve taken an interest in investigating corruption. Does anyone have any objections?¡±
Just as everyone thought this matter would conclude with the influential families bowing in submission, Su Li took another step. He issued a second decree, ordering aprehensive probe into corruption among court officers and the utilization of localnd resources.
As this decree was announced, it stirred up amotion in the court! This time, it wasn''t only the Five ns and Seven Influential Families but even prominent figures in the court who grew uneasy. They were all skilled political operators and wielding power was a necessity for them. When conducting affairs, it was inevitable to asionally be less than cautious.
Even someone as upright as Wei Zheng couldn''t guarantee that he and his family members were entirely free of corruption. In these times, there was a saying among officials, ¡°Illuminate the family''s reputation. Glorify the ancestors!¡± The idea was that when one person became sessful, even their rtives sought benefits in their name.
This practice wasmonce, and people across the Tang Dynasty epted it. However, now that Su Li suddenly wanted to investigate these matters, who could withstand such scrutiny?
The courier stations in Changan became unusually busy. High-ranking court officers sent letters back home, instructing their family members to check if they had engaged in any violent activities. They needed to immediately rectify their actions and cover their tracks if they had. If Su Li discovered anything, no one could save them.
Meanwhile, many individuals approached Li Er with messages, iming that Su Li was creating chaos. Li Er found this situation so absurd that he couldn''t help butugh. To be honest, Li Er did have some confidence in his officers. After all, the Tang Dynasty was still rtively young, and the corruption from previous dynasties hadn''t taken a firm hold.
While instances ofnd consolidation and local oppression might exist, they probably wouldn''t be too severe. However, because Su Li intended to conduct a thorough investigation, these officers immediately panicked. This disappointed Li Er and left him somewhat irritated.
Could it be that the Tang Dynasty, established just a few decades ago, truly harbored so many hidden issues? Frustrated, Li Er uttered three words, ¡°Let him investigate.¡±
Li Er had confidence in his officers, but those officers didn''t seem to have much confidence in themselves. They felt that their actions weren''t excessive, and even in the face of the rigorous examiners known for their strict evaluations, they believed they could manage. However, they were dealing with Su Li, a formidable figure this time! Even the most upright officers started to worry that they might not withstand the investigation.
Chapter 218:
Chapter 218:
This investigation indeed revealed a significant number of problems. Many officers were found guilty of serious corruption. Who could have imagined that someone managing a granary¡¯s supplies could embezzle over a hundred thousand catties of silver in just four years? Even within the court, seemingly clean institutions like the Honglu Temple and the Ministry of Agriculture were found to be sheltering numerous corrupt individuals. These individuals took advantage of their positions to ept substantial bribes. The scale of these crimes was truly astonishing.
Just as Su Li had predicted, there weren¡¯t many issues among the officers who had aided Li Er in establishing the dynasty. However, among the officers from influential families, more than seventy percent were found to be corrupt. The regions where these influential families held sway were especially affected. Incidents ofnd encroachment and water resource exploitation were widespread and rming. In recent days, the execution grounds outside Meridian Gate in Changan City were almost constantly active. The executioners grew fatigued from beheading so many people that they started leaving the execution of officers ranked seventh grade and below to their apprentices. It had reached a point where there were lines for executions ¨C a shocking historical spectacle.
Beyond Meridian Gate, blood flowed unabated, and swarms of flies formed a dark mass that couldn¡¯t be dispersed no matter how hard one tried. In the provinces, executions continued, with heads rolling every day. Almost daily, someone from each influential family would be captured and executed. After all, Su Li¡¯s primary targets were still the Five ns and Seven Influential Families, while others were just coteral damage.
The entire Tang Dynasty, from local regions to the court, was steeped in blood for a time. Some watched coldly, some apuded, and some clenched their teeth in hatred. But regardless of who they were, they all keenly sensed that as Su Li grew more ruthless, a greater storm was looming at any moment. The only uncertainty was how the Five ns and Seven Influential Families would respond this time. Amidst the chaos outside, the princess¡¯s residence in Changan remained as peaceful as ever.
In the evening, Su Che, with his short legs, walked up to the courtyard where the stables were located. He paused at the entrance, lifted his head, and cautiously surveyed the surroundings. He quickly slipped inside once he was certain that no one was paying attention to him. At that moment, the white dragonzily reclined on a hay pile. When it saw Su Che entering, its eyes brightened, and it got up with a snort.
¡°Shh!¡±
Little Su Che urgently raised a finger to his lips, signaling the white dragon to remain quiet. In recent days, Su Li had been working outside the residence. Since the government office wasn¡¯t far from the princess¡¯s residence, Su Li usually traveled there by carriage, leaving the white dragon with nothing to do. Su Che and the white dragon were restless due to theirck of activity. However, they had recently discovered a new source of entertainment. As Su Che grew older, the spacious princess¡¯s residence had be too small to contain his energy.
When Su Li was around, he asionally took Su Che for walks. Buttely, with Su Li upied and Princess Changle having a calm disposition, she rarely left the residence. Consequently, Su Che¡¯s outings had be less frequent. With the weather getting warmer, the streets of Changan were bing increasingly crowded. Every day, separated by the tall courtyard walls, he would listen to the distant calls of various vendors outside. How could little Su Che endure such confinement? However, he was still too young, and Princess Changle wouldn¡¯t let him go out alone. He did want to sneak out, but Princess Changle was concerned about his safety, considering his history of climbing walls and trees. The walls surrounding the inner courtyard of the princess¡¯s residence had been consistently raised in response. Additionally, all the trees close to the walls had been cut down. Little Su Che felt like he had no options.
Fortunately, he had the white dragon! While the walls of the stable¡¯s courtyard were imposing, the white dragon was no slouch in height either. When Su Che realized he could reach the top of the wall by standing on the white dragon, he hatched a n. Each day at this hour, he would sneak into the stable, use the white dragon¡¯s stature to scale the wall, and then ndestinely venture outside for an hour of y.Upon his return, he would bring pastries and fruits for the white dragon, hushing any suspicion. A silent agreement formed between a horse and a child, and their cooperation had been wlesstely, each fulfilling their desires.
Today, with Princess Changle away visiting Zhangsun Wu Fei, Su Che intended to go out and y again. In no time, he had ascended the wall and, shielded by the fading daylight, walked along its length to reach the far side of the courtyard. With practiced ease, he leaped from the wall onto a tree and slid down its trunk.
Little Su Che nced back at the towering courtyard wall with a satisfied grin. He patted the pouch on himself, making a jingling sound, and headed contentedly towards the bustling street.
Today, Zhuque Street was quieter than usual. The recent executions in Changan had left people uneasy, even among themon folk. Surprisingly, the liveliest ce in the city was the foreboding area outside the Mandarin City gate.
Street vendors had flocked to that area, leaving Zhuque Avenue rather deserted. Little Su Che strolled along the avenue, making two rounds. After searching for a while, he was disappointed not to find the mask vendor fromst time. He pouted slightly in disappointment before entering a pastry shop, intending to buy a pack of pastries the white dragon loved most and head back.
¡°Young Master, back for some pastries again?¡± When Su Che walked in, a shop assistant approached with a smile.
Su Che¡¯s height didn¡¯t even reach the height of a chair, so he stood before the counter, tilting his head upward. A hint of confusion flickered in his eyes as he asked, ¡°Who are you? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? How do you know me?¡±
¡°I just started working here today, Young Master. The owner had some urgent matters and instructed me to treat you well if you came.¡±
Su Che nodded, fully aware that his distinctive appearance made him easily recognizable.
¡°Give me five pounds of cinnamon cake and five pounds of that candied fruit cake. I¡¯ll take them with me.¡±
The shop assistant¡¯s smile remained unwavering as he said, ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll prepare that for you. Can you manage it? Would you like me to help you carry it back?¡±
Su Che politely declined the shop assistant¡¯s offer. After all, he had received plenty of warnings from Su Li. He knew well that his strength exceeded that of most adults, so ten pounds of goods were as light as a feather to him.
Su Che wandered around the shop as the shop assistant prepared the items. Being a curious child who couldn¡¯t sit still, he began to explore. The pastry shop was a well-known establishment in Changan with a spacious storefront. Yet, as Su Che roamed about, he couldn¡¯t help but notice something amiss. Apart from the shop assistant he had seen earlier, there appeared to be no one else in the usually bustling shop.
A sense of unease crept over him. Though young, Su Che was remarkably astute. His subconscious alertness prompted him to turn his head instinctively. And then, he saw four burly men emerging from the back of the shop seemingly out of thin air.
Even the shop assistant had stopped what he was doing and positioned himself by the entrance, shutting the door behind him. All five men brandished gleaming steel knives in their hands.
Chapter 219:
Chapter 219:
Ads by BidGear
Chapter 219
Five men approached Su Che with emotionless expressions inside the bakery, each wielding a steel knife. This was the first time Su Che had faced such a situation. Fear showed on his face, but strangely, an even more powerful sensation surged within him¡ªan excitement that sent chills down his spine. His blood seemed to rush through his veins faster, and his senses became incredibly sharp. He could even hear the faint machinery noises from the back of the bakery¡ªthe sound of a crossbow being armed.
The shop assistant''s eyes flickered with a sinister gleam after seeing the trembling boy in front of them. ¡°Young Master, don''t me us for being heartless. If me must be assigned, it should be on your father for not knowing what''s best... If there''s another life, consider being born into a different family..."
A tense atmosphere hung in the air as a life-and-death confrontation unfolded. Su Che''s instincts were on high alert, ready to react to any threat. The shop assistant raised his steel knife and swung it towards Su Che''s head. The de sparkled as it shed against the stone floor.
The shop assistant''s face contorted with fear as he staggered backward. Just as his de was about to strike, he saw Su Che vanish before him like a phantom. In an instant, Su Che reappeared right in front of him, but he was retreating fast, and Su Che was advancing even faster.
Su Che suddenly leaped up, his entire body smashing into the shop assistant like a cannonball. In that moment of impending contact, Su Che exhaled deeply. ¡°Hah!¡±
Only an arm about the length of an adult''s forearm mmed into the shop assistant''s abdomen. Despite being a small fist, it created an impact like a massive hammer falling from the sky. The shop assistant let out a miserable cry and flew backward at astonishing speed, colliding with a stone pir inside the shop. He then slide down the pir like a piece of paper falling gently to the ground. By the time he hit the ground, blood gushed from his body, and he was spitting out fragments of his innards. He was beyond salvation.
This entire exchange happened in the blink of an eye. It wasn''t until Su Che fatally punched the shop assistant that the other four men snapped out of their stupor. They instinctively took a few steps back, then tightly gripped their steel knives and cautiously encircled Su Che.Meanwhile, Su Che raised his small fist, shook it in front of himself, and nced at the lifeless shop assistant on the ground. ¡°How about you all attack together?¡± He wore a mischievous grin on his young face, speaking with incredible arrogance.
The four men exchanged nces, remaining silent, before raising their knives to rush Su Che. Shadows danced within the bakery, and screams echoed relentlessly. After a moment, the bakery''s door was thrown open once again.
By this time, the sky outside hadpletely darkened, and patrolling officers were mobilized to clear the streets. Su Che''s small figure appeared at the bakery''s entrance, holding a crossbow almost bigger than his own body and wearing a contemtive expression.
¡°Why haven''t you closed yet when curfew is about to start?¡± a stern shout came from a distance. Su Che looked towards the source of the sound, spotting two patrolling officers from the Street Patrol rapidly approaching.
¡°I''m Su Che. My father is Su Li. Could you kindly find my father?¡± Su Che''s words contained crucial information. The two Street Patrol officers exchanged nces and finally grasped the seriousness of the situation, their expressions turning fearful. One of them pulled out a wooden whistle and blew it forcefully, the sharp sound echoing through the night.
After a few breaths, dozens of Street Patrol officers rushed to the bakery''s entrance. They arrived just in time to see the first two officers, their faces pale, emerging from inside the shop after confirming the situation.
Inside the bakery were twelve bodies, including the shop owner, shop assistant, five staff members, and seven assants who had attempted to kill Su Che. Six of these assants had been beaten to death by Su Che''s fists, while one had initially survived. However, this person had hidden a poison sac in his mouth and took his own life by ingesting the poison.
Assassins!
The leaders of the various groups of patrolling officers exchanged worried nces, realizing the gravity of the situation.
Everyone grasped the severity of the situation. On the bustling Zhuque Avenue in Changan, assassins had targeted the son of Prince Yongle, and what sent shivers down their spines was the fact that the assassins had used military-grade weaponry. They had been cautious, erasing any descriptions on the weapons before the attack.
¡°Quickly inform Prince Yongle!¡± The leader of the patrolling officers felt a shiver down his spine, his voice trembling as he spoke.
Not far from Zhuque Avenue, in front of the Princess''s residence, a horse-drawn carriage came to a slow halt. Su Li disembarked, ready to enter the mansion. Suddenly, the urgent sound of approaching hoofbeats filled the air.
Su Li frowned. ¡°Make way for His Highness the Prince! Who dares to be so audacious!¡± Several family retainers swiftly stood before Su Li, brandishing their weapons to confront the approaching figure. The rider dismounted and regained their bnce after a few rolls on the ground.
¡°Reporting to His Highness, the young prince was attacked on Zhuque Avenue...¡±
¡°What?!¡± Su Li''s entire body chilled a sensation unlike any he had experienced before.
¡°Cherished son... attacked?¡± Rage zed within him, an intensity that sent those around him recoiling.
¡°The assassins have all been killed by the young prince on the spot, but they were armed with military weapons!¡± Themander of the patrolling officers trembled on the ground, fearing to meet Su Li''s gaze, sensing the powerful presence that surrounded him.
¡°Prepare the troops!¡± Su Li''s voice remained devoid of emotion. His loyal personal guard units,prised of battle-hardened veterans, immediately sprang into action, their eyes fixed on themander of the patrolling officers.
Witnessing this, themander felt his legs go weak, realizing that the situation had escted beyond belief.
Chapter 220
Chapter 220
The night was dimly lit. At thiste hour, when the streets of Zhuque were typically deserted, they were packed with people. More martial officers were gathered after the assassination attempt at the pastry shop. Before curfew, the son of Prince Yongle, the grandson of the Emperor, had been attacked. Regardless of the circumstances, the Golden Guardians couldn¡¯t evade responsibility. Upon receiving the news, General Weichi Gong of the Golden Guardians was reportedly furious. He promptly ordered all the martial officers to mobilize and rush to the scene to protect Su Che. As for Weichi Gong himself, he hastily entered the pce to meet with Li Er. This prominent figure in the Tang Dynasty, widely recognized, had be adept at handling such situations. He didn¡¯t dare to approach Su Li directly, opting to seek reinforcements within the pce.
However, the martial officers patrolling the streets faced an unfortunate situation. At this moment, the pastry shop waspletely encircled byyers of martial officers. Torches were held aloft, casting a bright light across an area about thirty feet in diameter. Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, vigntly scanning their surroundings. Although they imed to be guarding against potential assassins, everyone knew that with such a disy, it was highly improbable for any foolish assassin to walk into their demise willingly. They were simply following Weichi Gong¡¯s orders.
Before long, a booming sound echoed from a distance. Shortly after, the ground beneath the martial officers began to tremble slightly. Simultaneously, all of them turned their attention towards the noise source. What followed left them astonished. Amidst the pitch-ck night, over a hundred ck-armored riders were charging towards them. Each of them was fully equipped and armed. Even from a distance, the martial officers could feel the overwhelming sense of danger from the approaching group.
Instantly, their legs turned weak. They were the patrolling martial officers responsible for maintainingw and order in Changan. The night in Changan belonged to them, and they naturally exuded an aura of ferocity. However, no one had ever imagined that they would witness an army galloping through the city¡¯s heart. No one dared to step forward to impede them. The officers¡¯ hearts were heavy, causing an oppressive feeling that made breathing difficult. Some of the more timid ones even found themselves short of breath.
Soon, the cavalry unit arrived nearby. Each martial officer trembled, bowing their heads and not daring to take a breath. ¡°Father!¡± Suddenly, a clear child¡¯s voice rang out. Then, they saw Su Che, with his little legs, sprint towards the front of the tallest white horse. Without hesitation, he leaped onto the horse¡¯s back. Su Li, who was riding on the back of White Dragon, immediately embraced Su Che in his arms. Even though he had learned from the messenger martial officer that Su Che was unharmed, it wasn¡¯t until this moment that he truly felt relieved. Afterward, his expression turned cold.
¡°Where are the assassins? Have you discovered anything about their identities?¡± Su Li inquired, his voice low. In response, the martial officers began to disperse to the sides, revealing the seven corpses they had surrounded. A skilled tracker among the officers stepped forward and carefully examined the bodies and the weapons they had used. ¡°Lord, there¡¯s nothing that indicates their identities!¡± The tracker expressed his frustration. Su Li nodded, not particrly surprised. Those who dared to assassinate Su Che would naturally be well-prepared to leave no traces. The only thing they hadn¡¯t anticipated was Su Che¡¯s strength.
¡°In that case, let¡¯s directly pursue them!¡± Su Li narrowed his eyes and stated. Simultaneously, his mental focus entered the system¡¯s storage, searching for information. Before long, Su Li found what he was looking for,
[Truth-Telling Elixir *2: Pose a question to make the other party speak the truth. (After consumption, you can freely choose the activation time of the elixir¡¯s effect.)]
He waved his hand and led the group to depart. The martial officers exchanged puzzled nces, clearly perplexed by his actions.
On the other side, inside the imperial pce, Li Er paced back and forth in the main hall with an angry expression. Weichi Gong stood upright by his side. ¡°Your Majesty, can you provide me with a clear answer on handling this matter?¡± Weichi Gong finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and asked directly, seeing Li Er pacing around in a way that made him dizzy. ¡°What to do? We¡¯d like to know what to do, too!¡± Li Er eximed angrily. Recently, he had been watching the powerful families suffer setbacks under Su Li¡¯s suppression, and he was delighted.
However, such an incident suddenly urred today, and Li Er was now consumed by anger. Privately, Su Che was the son of Princess Changle and his grandson. The fact that those individuals dared to target Su Che was undoubtedly a challenge to the royal family¡¯s authority. Publicly, an assassination attempt on Su Che would undoubtedly trigger Su Li¡¯s rage. Who in the world had the confidence to withstand Su Li¡¯s fury? The plotters behind Su Che¡¯s assassination aimed to create chaos and unrest.
Li Er couldn¡¯t understand the extent of Su Li¡¯s anger. However, as the Emperor, he had to keep this situation under control. Anyone with clear eyes could see that the assassination attempt on Su Che was a warning from the powerful ns to Su Li. But what difference did it make to realize that? Li Er was well aware of the modus operandi of these influential families. The assassins they sent were undoubtedly highly skilled and were willing to die for their cause. Since the assassination attempt had failed, those individuals were likely already dead. Without evidence, where could they begin the investigation?
Li Er¡¯s greatest fear was that Su Li wouldn¡¯t find conclusive evidence and would resort to indiscriminate revenge out of anger. Su Li had the power to overturn the chessboard, and now, with the assassination attempt on Su Che, he had a reason to do so. Li Er did not doubt that Su Li could wipe out the Five Aristocratic Families and the Seven Noble ns. However, if he were to do that, how could Li Er continue to be the Emperor?
Setting out without clear evidence, purely based on suspicion, and allowing Su Li to annihte a prominent family¡¯s entire lineage could lead to a scenario where people only recognized Prince Changle but not him, the Emperor, in the future. At this moment, Li Er felt he was facing the greatest crisis of his life. He realized that if he didn¡¯t handle this situation carefully, it could lead to irreversible consequences.
Suddenly, a eunuch hurriedly entered the hall, taking small, quick steps. ¡°Your Majesty, a message from Prince Yongle!¡± The eunuch handed over a piece of paper to Li Er. As Li Er unfolded it and read its contents, his expression changed drastically. The note contained only one sentence: ¡°Lu Family of Fanyang attempted to assassinate Su Che. The downfall of the Lu Family will be today!¡±
Even someone asposed as Li Er turned pale upon seeing this message. It was a chaotic situation! Imperial power struggles were far from straightforward, and he had no reason to believe that the Lu Family was behind this assassination attempt without concrete evidence. Without evidence, even as the Emperor, he could, at most, give them a warning. Why would Su Li dare to confront the Lu Family without proper justification directly? This was a question that deeply perplexed Li Er.
¡°The messenger who delivered the message also brought the Minister of Agriculture, Cui Shu. ording to him, Your Majesty can ask Cui Shu anything directly if you wish to know,¡± the eunuch whispered again. Soon, Cui Shu was brought into the hall. However, his expression was fixed and unusual, but Li Er was too preupied to pay much attention to it.
¡°I ask you, who plotted the assassination against Su Che tonight?¡± Li Er asked directly. Cui Shu¡¯s body trembled, and then, in a vacant voice, he answered, ¡°The Magistrate of Wannian County, Lu Qiqing, dissatisfied with Prince Yongle¡¯s excessive executions, sent assassins to target Prince Yongle¡¯s son, seeking revenge for the deaths of his n members¡¡± After speaking, Cui Shu suddenly shivered, his expression clearing up abruptly. Looking at the visibly shocked Li Er and Weichi Gong, Cui Shu realized what he had just revealed. His face turned pale as a sheet, and he cried mournfully. At this point, there was no saving the Lu Family anymore.
Chapter 221:
Chapter 221:
Chapter 221
Late at night, in Wannian County, within Lu Chengqing''s residence, angry shouts periodically echoed.
¡°Are you a fool? Why did you order an attack on Su Li¡¯s son?¡± Lu Chengtai sawthed, pointing usingly at Lu Qiqing.
Beside him, Lu Chengqing wore an equally grim expression. They had just learned of Lu Qiqing''s involvement in this matter earlier in the morning, and it had infuriated them both.
Prominent aristocratic families could defy even the imperial family because they adhered to established principles and rules, passed down by their ancestors. Surviving in the Xia region required understanding how to create and obey these rules, ensuring a family''s prosperity over time. However, they had been reliant on the dynasty''s resources for far too long, making their existence solely about sustaining their privileged status.
Given the foundation this, everything was open to negotiation. Recently, Su Li turned against these aristocratic families, including the Fanyang Lu n, resulting in the deaths of many of their members. Yet, Lu Chengqing, the head of the Lu family, remained resolute, knowing that Su Li''s campaign of violence couldn''tst forever.
While Lu Chengqing had considered a response to Su Li, his primary intention had been to issue a warning. He never anticipated Lu Qiqing''s rash actions. Lu Qiqing had mobilized the family''s trained assassins and sent them to kill Prince Yongle''s son, a move that shattered the established norms.
But what were these norms? Norms represented the conventions of aristocratic families used to disy their heritage and constrain their actions. Without these customary limits, their influence could lead to reckless behavior, making enemies worldwide. History was filled with examples of aristocratic families perishing due to ack of understanding of this principle.¡°Uncle, Father, I can''t ept this!¡± Lu Qiqing dered, his eyes burning with determination.
¡°Su Li has been killing our n members relentlessly, taking eight lives in just ten days! The Fanyang Lu n has a thousand years of history. We''re not Su Li''s pawns!¡±
Lu Qiqing''s face contorted with anger. ¡°If Su Li wants to involve us in his feud, I''ll show him the pain of losing family!¡±
Before he could finish, Lu Chengtai''s hand struck Lu Qiqing''s face forcefully.
¡°Your fifth uncle exploited resources and harmedmoners. Your older cousins ??were responsible for their deaths,¡± Lu Qiqing retorted, ¡°As the Magistrate of Wannian County, you should understand how to handle such transgressions legally. Their deaths were a result of their own actions!¡±
Lu Chengtai snapped back, ¡°If that''s your stance, you''re free to disassociate yourself from this. I''ll shoulder all the consequences.¡±
¡°You stubborn child! What consequences can you bear? Can you handle them?¡± It was the first time his son had so vehemently challenged Lu Chengtai, leaving him angry.
At this moment, Lu Chengqing, silently observing the exchange, finally intervened.
¡°Enough, let''s put an end to this matter. Among those privileged to this, only the three of us and Cui Shu know. The Cui n shares our honor and disgrace, and Cui Shu will undoubtedly maintain our secret. If Su Li can''t find any evidence, he won''t be able to take action against us.¡±
Lu Chengqing''s demeanor remainedposed, and he even began to believe that the consequences might not be as dire as initially feared. In the Tang Dynasty, actions needed evidence to be substantiated. Su Li''s agents would typicallyy out the crimesmitted by their victims to justify their killings, but in this case, there would be no evidence of murder. Whether they seeded or not, the assassins sent out would not survive. Like himself, Lu Chengqing was certain that Cui Shu would protect their respective families to the end. Their longstanding marital alliance had bound their fates together, making betrayal unthinkable.
¡°Keep this matter to yourselves! Tomorrow morning at the court assembly, I will join other prominent families opposing Su Li. This will dispel any suspicions he might have.¡±
Ordinarily, assassinating someone''s son one day and facing them at a court assembly the next would be unnerving. Still, Lu Chengqing intended to signal to Su Li that they had no ulterior motives.
¡°That''s enough for today everyone should rest,¡± Lu Chengqing said, waving his hand.
As they were about to leave, a loudmotion erupted outside, followed by the thunderous sound of approaching hooves and the sh of des. The screams of household servants filled the air, sending a chill down their spines.
The three of them rushed outside, and the sight that met their eyes was horrifying. The courtyard was filled with fully armed soldiers, and the Lu n''s guardsy wounded on the ground amid the overpowering stench of blood.
When Lu Chengqing saw Su Li standing among the soldiers, his fear was palpable.
¡°Attacking a high official''s residence with armed forces, Prince Yongle, are you nning to rebel?¡± Lu Chengqing shouted in anger. In their millennia-long history, they had experienced military uprisings during times of turmoil, but never in peacetime would someone dare to attack the Lu n''s leader''s home.
Despite his understanding, Su Li had taken this audacious step, and Lu Chengqing felt a sense of impending doom. To someone as ruthless as Su Li, escape routes mattered little if he had already started killing.
Su Li''s expression remained cold as he questioned, ¡°Why did you attempt to assassinate my son?¡±
Those words sent shockwaves through the three from the Lu n. While Lu Qiqing had been assertive earlier, witnessing the scene before him filled him with fear.
¡°Prince Yongle, what are you insinuating? The Lu n has never attempted to assassinate your family members,¡± Lu Chengqing tried to distance his family from the situation.
Su Li couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Bold in words but timid in action... Your so-called lineage is like rats in a sewer, living a life of fear andpromise, aren''t you?¡±
His tone turned ice-cold. ¡°Perhaps I haven''t killed enough for you to understand... But why would I, Su Li, need a reason for my actions?¡±
Chapter 222
Chapter 222
The courtyard teemed with bodies, and countless torches illuminated the ck-armored soldiers, standing silently and still. The atmosphere was exceptionally oppressive. Lu Chengqing felt an enormous weight burdened him, and he struggled to look at Su Li before speaking.
¡°Prince Yongle, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re insinuating. I have nothing to say if you¡¯re determined to use the Lu n falsely.¡± Lu Chengqing clenched his teeth and continued, ¡°The three of us might meet our end today. But if you persist stubbornly, how can you quash the criticism from the public? You don¡¯t even have the authority to challenge my Lu n and many other influential families to death!¡±
In this dire situation, Lu Chengqing abandoned thoughts of his life and death. He knew well of Su Li¡¯s unwavering resolve. Su Li had invaded the premises and begun killing without hesitation, and it seemed that today¡¯s oue might not be in their favor. In this dire situation, his only option was to put himself on the verge of death, hoping for a slim chance of survival.
¡°Lu n¡ After tonight, the Lu n will cease to exist in this realm,¡± Su Li chuckled. After hearing these words, Lu Chengqing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Even now, he couldn¡¯t grasp the audacity of Su Li targeting the Lu n.
The Fanyang Lu n had a lineage that spanned a millennium. A family of their stature would typically experience gradual decline, but they had always managed to hold their ground despite countless wars and upheavals. Their influence was deeply intertwined with the imperial court so that any move could trigger a chain reaction. Su Li intended to eradicate the Lu n. Even emperors tread carefully when dealing with matters concerning such influential families. What gave Su Li the confidence to believe he could aplish such a feat? Lu Chengqing¡¯s thoughts were tumultuous as he anxiously considered his options.
Su Li disyed remarkable audacity by openly attacking private residences in Changan. Could the Emperor endure this? If he could dy and hold out until dawn, allowing the pce to learn of this situation, then the peril to the Lu n might be alleviated. That was what he had to do! Lu Chengqing quickly formted a n. Just as he strategized, a shrill voice echoed outside the door.
¡°The Imperial Edict has arrived!¡± Following that, several eunuchs swiftly entered the courtyard. Upon seeing these individuals, Lu Chengqing¡¯s face lit up with hope. He believed that the Lu n was saved! However, the next moment shattered his hopes.
¡°By the Emperor¡¯s decree, the Lu n, driven by personal grievances, conspired to assassinate Prince Yongle¡¯s son¡¡± With the first few words, Lu Chengqing felt like descending into an icy abyss. The eunuch reading the edict remained impassive and continued reciting from the promation. Li Er listed over ten grave charges against the Lu n, each supported by time, location, and individuals involved, presented withpelling evidence. The details provided in the charges were exceedinglyprehensive.
In essence, the Imperial Edictid bare all the transgressionsmitted by the Lu n, exposing their atrocious actions in great detail. The Lu n¡¯s long history of misconduct was unveiled in a single stroke, sparing no details. The reading of the promation continued for nearly half an hour. As time passed, the faces of the three Lu n members turned pallid, and their bodies quivered uncontrobly.
Lu Chengqing gritted his teeth and clung to what remained, but hope had long abandoned him. He couldn¡¯t understand why Li Er, usuallycent and assertive, had allowed Su Li to act recklessly. Furthermore, it was clear that this Imperial Edict had been meticulously prepared in advance. Otherwise, Li Er¡¯s response wouldn¡¯t have been so swift. It was evident that Li Er had harbored intentions to deal with the Lu n decisively, and the situation had irrevocably ruptured.
Despair overwhelmed Lu Chengqing as he listened to the litany of crimes listed by Li Er against the Lu n. Conspiring to assassinate a member of the imperial family and hoarding military weapons¡ªeach charge was a serious act of rebellion. As the words ¡°exterminate nine generations¡± fell from the eunuch¡¯s lips, Lu Chengqing could bear it no longer. His body swayed, and then he copsed backward. The Lu n was truly doomed! Even now, he couldn¡¯t grasp why Li Er had taken such a self-destructive path for the nation¡¯s sake.
In the pce, Li Er stood before the grand hall entrance, gazing up at the inky night sky. He couldn¡¯t understand why he had acted so swiftly and decisively against the Lu n. That was because he fundamentally didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand the nature of Su Li or Li Er¡¯s perspective on him. Su Li was the kind of person who could defy any worldly authority without hesitation, acting solely on his own will. As an emperor, even Li Er had to yield to Su Li¡¯s determination. The influence of the Five Aristocratic Families and the Seven Noble Houses paledpared to Su Li¡¯s will.
After a long while, Li Er sighed, realizing that he had issued the edict out of necessity. Su Li had already upset the bnce, and if he mobilized his forces, using the most explosive methods to eradicate the Lu n, the Emperor¡¯s authority would bepletely undermined. Li Er¡¯s move was a desperate attempt to salvage some dignity, a choice between two evils, with the lesser being the eradication of the Lu n.
No one understood better than Li Er what Su Li meant for the Tang Dynasty. As an emperor, he was ustomed to weighing pros and cons and making decisions based on exchanging interests. When observing Su Li¡¯s actions, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of nostalgia and envy. He wished he could act without restraint, to do as he pleased, but he couldn¡¯t. Su Li didn¡¯t need to consider consequences because he could bear them, which was the aspect that Li Er envied the most.
At this moment, Li Er¡¯s emotions were mixed with gratitude, and a touch of envy, yet a faint worry lingered deep within him. His emotions were incrediblyplex. His only hope was that Su Li had already nned for the aftermath, for the fall of the Fanyang Lu n was no small matter. The real troubles were just beginning after their demise.
The thought of the morning court session weighed heavily on Li Er¡¯s mind. The destruction of the Lu n would be the most significant upheaval in the history of the Tang Dynasty, surpassing any external wars in terms of its impact on the politicalndscape. Courtly conflicts like these were enigmatic, cruel, and bloody. How would Su Li respond?
As he aged, Li Er lost the fearless courage of his youth, and matters of profit and loss no longer consumed his mind. Whenever he thought of Su Li, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how old he had be. Li Er turned his gaze towards Wannian County, his expressionplex. After a long while, he sighed deeply. ¡°Tonight, Changan is destined to be sleepless¡¡±
Chapter 223:
Chapter 223:
Chapter 223
Time quickly passed. Just as Li Er had foreseen, this night in Changan, none of the high-ranking officers in the court had slept a wink.
In any case, hundreds of cavalry had been galloping through the city all night. Even the slowest to react had already figured out what had happened.
In the early morning, the court convened. In the grand hall, each individual''s eyes were fixed on a pair of dark circles beneath them.
Everyone secretly stole nces at the figure at the forefront, regardless of who it was.
Despite a night of exhaustion, Su Li appeared radiant, showing no signs of fatigue. The long sword hanging at his waist is still emitted a strong scent of blood, causing those behind him, including Li Jing and Qin Qiong, to take a few steps back involuntarily. Li Er sat on the dragon throne, his demeanor not quite as lively.
¡°My ministers, present your matters for discussion. If there is nothing to report, you may step down,¡± Li Er waved his hand.
The court officers exchanged nces, each hesitating to speak. But it wasn''t that there was nothing to report. There were indeed too many things that could be said¡The previous night, when Li Er issued the decree to eliminate the nine generations of the Lu n, it was an unprecedented and monumental event.
Eliminating nine generations¡ Throughout history, this act has been the most brutal method employed in court conflicts, dating back to the times before the Qin Dynasty. Using this method meant the intention to eradicate the roots.
Throughout the thousands of years of history in the various states, examples like Shao Kang''s revival and Wu Zixu''s attack on Chu demonstrated the consequences of not eradicating the roots, causing the embers to reignite.
The concept of eliminating nine generations had always existed, but in the millennium that followed, no one had truly faced such a severe punishment. Only Yang Xuangan during the early Sui Dynasty could be considered a precedent.
Taking advantage of Emperor Yang of Sui''s expedition to Goguryeo, Yang Xuangan had risen in rebellion. Emperor Yang had no choice but to lead an army to Liaodong personally, and he withdrew only after alleviating the situation.
Although Yang Xuangan''s rebellion eventually led to his defeat and his followers turning against him, Emperor Yang''s anger remained unquenched. He had Yang Xuangan''s body dismembered, exposed, and then cut into segments before being set on fire.
Then, Emperor Sui Yang, who was furious, killed Yang Xuangan''s n members and brothers and issued an order to punish Yang Xuangan''s nine ns.
Even if he was as cruel as Yang Guang, he did not kill Yang Xuangan''s family and rtives. Only two generations of Yang Xuangan and his son were killed, and the others were exempted from the death penalty and sentenced to exile or reduced to very.
The Yang n of Hongnong was originally a prominent family during the early Sui dynasty, with each generation having members holding significant positions in the court.
Although Yang Guang disyed hesitance when dealing with this matter, it could be understood that he didn''t dare to go too far.
However, regardless of the circumstances, Yang Guang was widely recognized as a tyrant.
His reckless actions and Yang Xuangan''s grave offense led to the first ¡°elimination of nine ns¡± event in Chinese history.
In contrast, was the wrongdoing of the Lu n of Fanyang truly so severe?
Attempted the assassination of a royal and hoarding of military weapons.
It was absurd! In these years, how many royal family members had died from various idents?
Ultimately, it would punish only the perpetrator and not implicate the entire n.
Moreover, regarding using others of plotting against the royal family, Li Er was the least qualified to do so. During the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Li Er killed numerous of his brothers and ten nephews, many of whom already held noble titles.
Would you care about something like this when you had already killed so many royal princes?
Moreover, the usation of hoarding military weapons¡
Let''s be honest. This wasn''t a significant matter.
The Tang Dynasty practiced the system of regional militias, and almost every household with militia members had some weaponry stored.
Among the prominent families in the court, who didn''t have their own bodyguards and military forces?
However, some matters might seem insignificant initially but carry significant importance upon closer examination. The attempted assassination of a royal and hoarding of military weapons both fell under the category of conspiracy against the state and were serious crimes ording to thew. No one could oppose it now that Li Er intended to enforce thew.
The court officials weren''t afraid of Li Er punishing the Lu n. What truly terrified them was the cruelty and brutality that Li Er was disying in this matter. Comparatively, the Lu n of Fanyang was even more illustrious than the Yang n of Hongnong during the early Sui dynasty, with a longer history of prominence. Yet, overnight, Li Er had eradicated them.
In light of this, how should the other five ns and seven surnames handle themselves? Everyone was treading carefully and avoiding speaking out. Their gazes, whether consciously or unconsciously, turned to Su Li. Everyone knew Su Li''s intentions likely drove Li Er''s decisive actions. The Crown Prince indeed seemed to wield unparalleled power!
The court officials couldn''t help but feel a deep fear towards Su Li. As no one spoke, the atmosphere grew increasingly awkward. Zhangsun Wuji, having no choice, mustered his courage and stepped forward.
¡°Your Majesty, the Lu n of Fanyang hasmitted grave crimes and is being subjected to the punishment of the extermination of nine generations. However, we are unsure about the specific procedures involved...¡±
Li Er impatiently waved his hand, saying, ¡°Implement thew.¡±
The hall was immediately filled with sporadic gasps of astonishment. When Li Er said, ¡°implement thew,¡± he was undoubtedly referring to thew he himself had established, the ¡°Tang Code.¡±
Within it, the punishment for exterminating nine generations was outlined as follows: fathers and sons over sixteen were executed together. At the same time, other rtives were exempt from the death penalty. Of course, exemption from the death penalty didn''t mean escape from all consequences.
Males would be sent into exile, while females would be enved. Regardless, the Lu n of Fanyang would cease to exist after today. Just as the court officers were gradually calming down, Su Li suddenly stepped forward and said,
¡°Your Majesty, I have recently investigated corruption cases, and the revtions have been shocking. I suspect many other officers have fallen into corruption and remain hidden in the shadows, yet to be exposed. Therefore, I have decided to investigate corruption thoroughly!¡±
At that moment, the officers couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread coursing through them. Even individuals like Zhangsun Wuji were looking at Su Li with shock. ¡°Not again. Are you still here?¡±
The previous corruption cases had already resulted in numerous executions. Even a cursory investigation had led to the downfall of many officers from prominent families. If Su Li were to conduct a thorough investigation, it was hard to imagine that it wouldn¡¯t implicate even more people, including them. How many individuals within the court would be left standing by the end?
The court officers were gaining a deeper understanding of Su Li¡¯s ruthlessness. As Li Er locked eyes with Su Li, he saw a calm, unaffected gaze. However, Li Er knew that Su Li was truly determined.
While the Lu n was responsible for the assassination attempt on Su Che, dealing with just them wouldn¡¯t be enough to quell Su Li¡¯s anger. This time, Su Li intended to thoroughly uproot corruption among the Five Surnames and Seven Names, regardless of their status.
Li Er¡¯s expression wasplicated. ording tomon sense, he should have transitioned to a more moderate approach after taking down the Lu n to avoid uniting the Five Surnames and Seven Names against him. However, Su Li¡¯s actions were anything butmon. He had a distinct n in mind and was intent on shaking the foundations of the power structure within the court.
The officers now realized that Su Li was not just a violent enforcer but a strategic thinker with a clear agenda. A measured approach was the best solution. Unexpectedly, Su Li was being so forceful. Taking down the Lu n wasn¡¯t enough. He was now nning to target other prominent families as well! Evidently, he intended to deal a decisive blow to all those influential families at once. He truly lived up to his reputation¡
Li Er had nothing else to say. ¡°Granted.¡±
Let him shake things up!
Li Er had long grown tired of the weakness disyed by those noble families. If Su Li was willing to take action, it was undoubtedly a wee development. Though the idea of Su Li standing up for him might lead to a sense of shame, Li Er was adept at adjusting his mindset and engaging in self-encouragement. After all, Su Li was still his son-inw. Having a son-inw help settle old scores was a reasonable and fitting thing to do.
Chapter 224
Chapter 224
Previously, when Su Li wielded his authority to oversee the realm and investigate corruption, his effortscked vigor. Most corrupt officers who were exposed hadmitted actions that angered both the people and the heavens, and their downfall was primarily due to their audacity. However, this time, Su Li was truly going all out to investigate thoroughly. Suddenly, the court officers were all on edge, fearing their positions. Those with strong connections to noble families were especially uneasy, living in constant fear.
It was evident to everyone that the extensive anti-corruption campaign was Su Li¡¯s response to the assassination attempt on Su Che. The severity of the crackdown was astonishing! The individuals behind the assassination attempt had hired assassins to target Su Che, yet Su Che emerged unharmed.
The Lu n, implicated in the plot, waspletely eliminated on the same night. It was truly formidable! When someone sent assassins to kill his son, who remained unscathed, while those who plotted the attack were eradicated the same night, it disyed hard-to-concept power.
Five ns and seven surnames had already prepared themselves to bow down and behave, yet he seemed unsatisfied. Must he have pushed them to their limits before he was content? No one was unaware that Su Li was about to escte things dramatically. They only knew that Su Li had begun to act decisively, wiping out the Lu n of Fanyang in a shocking disy. What he would do next was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. The mere thought of it was enough to send shivers down their spines. The events were so overwhelming that the heavens felt they were about to copse.
In the following two weeks, the streets of Changan were consistently filled with rogues and troublemakers under Su Li¡¯s jurisdiction. Once secretive and obscure, these individuals became the most audacious group in the Tang Dynasty. When people saw these groups passing by, they knew that some high-ranking officers were in for a hard time. As arrests of officers became more frequent, the five ns and seven surnames finally couldn¡¯t remain idle.
On the western outskirts of Dongwu City in Beizhou, a vast estate spanning hundreds of acres. This was the ancestral hall of the Qinghe Cui n. The elderly head of the Cui n, Cui Yi, looked at his sad son, Cui Shu, sitting in front of him with an expressionless face. Half a month ago, Cui Shu had gained merit for exposing a plot rted to the attack on Su Che.
The next day at court, Li Er had promoted him. From being the Minister of Agriculture, he was directly promoted to the position of Minister of Rites, bing a high-ranking officer in charge of ceremonial matters. Although both were third-rank officers, the difference in status was considerable.
Despite the promotion, Cui Shu felt extremely ufortable. In his view, Li Er was simply ying with him, putting him on the hot seat. As a result, he set a record for the shortest term in office since establishing the position of Minister of Rites. Cui Shu was promoted in the morning and submitted his resignation in the afternoon, citing his old age and inability to serve and expressing his desire to retire to his hometown.
There were no instances of the customary three requests for permission to resign, and Li Er promptly approved it. That evening, Cui Shu left town with a carriage in tow. He didn¡¯t return to Yanling but headed directly to Beizhou, seeking assistance from his n¡¯s elder branch. After all, it was due to his revtions that the Lu n of Fanyang had been exterminated.
Now, within the five ns and seven surnames, he was treated like an outcast, with everyone calling for his downfall. If he were to go back to his hometown as if nothing had happened, he would likely meet the same fate as the Lu n of Fanyang within a few years.
¡°You¡¡± Cui Yi looked at Cui Shu, who was sitting there emanating an air of restlessness and unease, and sighed. ¡°Your Yanling branch is close to Fanyang, and the Cui n has maintained a close rtionship with the Lu n over generations, with intermarriages continuing. If I remember correctly, your two daughters were married into the Lu n. With such a close bond, why would you help Prince Yonglemit atrocities?¡±
Despite his old age, Cui Yi¡¯s eyes were sharp and clear, filled with curiosity. ¡°Just so that my elder brother would know, Su Li suddenly barged in that night and questioned me about who was behind the attempt on Su Che¡¯s life¡¡± Cui Shu spoke with an odd expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t frustration or anger but a profound sense of fear. ¡°My elder brother is right. I¡ I have a close rtionship with the Lu n; they didn¡¯t even hide such confidential matters from me. How could I betray their trust and act so treacherously?¡±
Upon hearing this, Cui Yi was shocked and then looked at Cui Shu in astonishment. By now, it was widely known that the Lu n had been exterminated because a member of the Five ns and Seven Surnames had turned traitor. And that traitor who had betrayed the Lu n was none other than Cui Shu.
As people continued to discuss, the situation indeed seemed peculiar. Upon closer inspection, there was no apparent reason for Cui Shu to betray the Lu n. ¡°Could there be hidden motives?¡± Cui Yi asked. With a mournful expression, Cui Shu replied, ¡°I had originally thought that I would rather die than utter a word. But Prince Yongle took a porcin bottle and forcibly poured the liquid down my throat.¡±
At this point, Cui Shu¡¯s body suddenly trembled. ¡°After that liquid entered my throat, I felt disoriented, as if I had lost my sanity. Despite not wanting to speak, my mouth moved uncontrobly when Prince Yongle questioned me.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cui Yi dismissively waved his hand. He looked at Cui Shu angrily, his tone icy, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to speak, you could have chosen not to. Why resort to such nonsense to fool me?¡±
Cui Shu couldn¡¯t help but burst into loud sobbing. He fell to his knees on the ground, banging his head against the floor with a thud. ¡°After questioning me, he forced me to drink another bottle of that liquid and then instructed me to say the same before the Emperor¡¡± Cui Shu wailed miserably, crying out, ¡°Elder brother, people say that Su Li is an immortal banished from heaven. I didn¡¯t believe it before. But after this experience, I know that he truly understands sorcery!¡±
¡°In recent days, whenever I think of the Lu n¡¯s downfall because of me, I can¡¯t find peace in my sleep or meals. I wish I could repay it with my life.¡± ¡°But my death is simple. There are hundreds of members in the Cui n from Yanzhou. What will be of them? Please, elder brother, save me!¡±
Cui Yi maintained a cold expression as he observed Cui Shu wailing on the ground. Inside, tumultuous emotions were already churning within him. People often say one should judge a person by their actions, not intentions. What someone thought in their heart wasn¡¯t as important as what they did. ording to this standard, Cui Shu had undoubtedly be a thorn in the side of the noble ns.
However, the situation was filled with doubts. If Cui Shu truly intended harm to the Lu n, he wouldn¡¯t have resigned from his position! Didn¡¯t he know that he was destined for death without the Emperor¡¯s protection? Furthermore, such an action would bring certain doom to his own Cui n from Yanzhou. At Cui Shu¡¯s status, he wouldn¡¯t involve his family. Cui Yi believed that Cui Shu had that level of awareness. Hearing Cui Shu¡¯s exnation now, Cui Yi finally started to understand.
People said actions speak louder than words, and even though the matter was connected to Prince Yongle, it wasn¡¯t as hard toprehend as it seemed. ¡°I intend to gather the representatives of the various ns for a council. At that time, you can exin yourself to them. Whether they believe you or not will depend on your luck.¡± Cui Yi gazed at Cui Shu with a somewhat sympathetic look, sighing deeply in his heart. Just as Cui Shu was willing to sacrifice his life for the Cui n of Yanzhou, wasn¡¯t Cui Yi, for the continuation of the Cui n, willing to make a simr sacrifice? Within the six branches of the Cui n from Qinghe, forsaking one branch for the sake of the others was also an eptable option. Prince Yongle was forcing things too much!
Chapter 225:
Chapter 225:
Chapter 225
Cui Yi currently felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness. He pondered how things had escted to this point. The initial cause of this predicament was simply the copse of a factory owned by the Lu n, which appeared inconsequential in the eyes of their esteemed families. Even the influential court officers held significant power and didn''t view it as a major issue. To them, it was merely the unfortunate demise of somemoners, and if they perished in the factory, it was considered their fate. Even the workers epted this as normal, believing such circumstances weremonce throughout history.
For centuries, families like theirs, of high status and prestige, often recited the phrase, ¡°The people are important, the ruler is lighter, and the statees after.¡± However, these words were often used to deceive themon folk, as few truly took them seriously. Commoner was expected to ept their status and dedicate their lives to ensuring the prosperity of the noble families and the elite.
But Su Li was different. He challenged this established reality, treating the ttering words of others as noble causes and taking drastic actions. Initially, the Five ns and Seven Aristocratic Families paid little attention to him. Su Li was undoubtedly impressive, the only king from a different surname in the Great Tang''s history and the most powerful court officer ever. However, they questioned whether one person''s strength could truly overpower the umted power of centuries held by all the ns and families.
Cui Yi had initially watched with indifference. When Su Li issued decrees, he dismissed them as the impulsive actions of youth. Even when Su Li resorted to violence, he saw it as reckless and shortsighted. And when Su Li targeted noble families under the pretext of investigating corruption andnd issues, Cui Yi remained unfazed. These ns had thrived for centuries, and no matter how fierce Su Li seemed, how many people could he realistically eliminate?
Let him continue to eliminate his foes, Cui Yi thought. Eventually, public outrage would peak, leading to the ns and families mounting a counterattack. However, Cui Yi had vastly underestimated Su Li''s ruthlessness. The destruction of the Lu n of Fanyang, who had beenparable with the Cui n of Qinghe, came as a shock. If Su Li could wipe out the Lu n, what fate awaited the Cui n, which was now slightly inferior to the Lu n?
In Cui Yi''s eyes, the matter concerning Cui Shu wasn''t particrly significant. The Cui n had six branches; if the Yanling branch were to disappear, so would it. However, the current crisis facing the Cui n is threatened by the very existence of their entire family. Cui Shu''s words sent a chill down Cui Yi''s spine. As he had stated, any situation involving Su Li defiedmon reasoning. Su Li''s methods were devious, and his cruelty knew no bounds. It was bing increasingly clear that Su Li aimed to eradicate all the ns and families in the Great Tang.
In just half a month, nearly forty percent of the Cui n members holding official positions in the court had been removed. The solid foundation the Cui n had painstakingly built since the early Sui dynasty had been utterly disrupted.
While the Cui n had rtively few members in high positions within the court, the term ¡°Five ns and Seven Aristocratic Families¡± referred to the regions'' ns and families. Holding a high office undeniably had its advantages. However, the core strength of these prestigious families lies in their local connections. These families were able to dominate their respective local areas and gain great fame throughout the realm, not solely relying on prominent ministerial or high-ranking positions. Instead, they depend on their family descendants, who held various roles across states and counties. These individuals truly formed the backbone of these noble families.Su Li''s extensive investigation into corruption aimed to undermine the foundation of the ¡°Five ns and Seven Aristocratic Families¡± and potentially lead to their downfall. After witnessing the fate of the Lu n, no one would dare to underestimate Su Li at this point. Without a strategy, these ns and families, sometimes mockingly referred to as ¡°ancient turtles and enduring tortoises,¡± might face them demise.
A few dayster, there was a flurry of discussions within the ancestral home of the Cui n. Cui Yi had sent invitations to all the noble families he could reach, and their leaders represented almost all the families who received the invitations. This marked the first time in centuries that the noble families had convened on such arge scale. This gathering aims to discuss their collective fate, which hung in the bnce.
As the assembly began, Cui Shu once again portrayed himself as a victim,menting past injustices. However, at this juncture, the various noble families were no longer interested in Cui Shu''s previous grievances as a low-ranking member. The obliteration of the Lu n had shifted their focus. Dwelling on past matters seemed pointless, especially when their survival was uncertain. They needed to address the immediate crisis first.
¡°Today, I appreciate everyone''s presence. We are all well aware of the purpose of this gathering,¡± Cui Yi spoke slowly, surveying the room. Each person in attendance was a leader of a noble family, effectively a local ruler in their own right. However, at this moment, these individuals wore somber expressions. Cui Yi couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.
They might have openly criticized Su Li in the past, but now, theycked the spirit to do so. Su Li''s power was overwhelming, and all these noble familiesbined couldn''t challenge him. They wanted to resist, but they were unsure where to start. What options did they have?
Initially, many had thought Su Li was overestimating his capabilities. However, with time, they recognized his strength and the formidable challenge he presented. Nevertheless, theplete obliteration of the Lu n had driven home the harsh reality. Fear became their dominant emotion when the gap between them and Su Li was insurmountable, and even their anger lost its significance. At this moment, the noble families had transformed into desperate and anxious individuals.
¡°Su Li is a formidable adversary, and in the short term, it''s challenging to match his might,¡± Wang Zhao of the Taiyuan Wang n remarked with a sigh, a sentiment that resonated with others. With this consensus established, they could address other matters more easily.
¡°Considering the current circumstances, perhaps only the Emperor can counterbnce Su Li''s power. They say that to solve a problem, we must seek help from the source. Why don''t we approach the Emperor to resolve our current crisis?¡± Cui Yi continued.
Initially shocked, the heads of many noble families began to express their doubts. One leader from a smaller family questioned, ¡°Given Su Li¡¯s audacity, could it be that the Emperor is intentionally tolerating him? Can we truly seek help from the Emperor?¡±
Cui Yi chuckled, ¡°From my observations, the Emperor and Su Li may not be inplete alignment. When the Lu n was eradicated, there were suspicions that Su Li might have coerced the Emperor into that decision. Furthermore, while the Emperor may not hold our noble families in high regard, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he seeks ourplete destruction. He may simply be waiting for us to yield. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±
In Cui Yi¡¯s view, Su Li was acting recklessly, but did Emperor Li Er truly have no intentions of his own? However, as the Emperor, Li Er had long been constrained by the Five ns and Seven Aristocratic Families. He urgently required a potent instrument like Su Li to break this deadlock. Li Er¡¯s objectives would be achieved if the noble families voluntarily submitted to him, and he would naturally ease his stance. While striking a deal with the Emperor might entail significant costs for the noble families, what cost could be greater than ensuring their survival?
Chapter 226:
Chapter 226:
Chapter 226
A few dayster, inside the imperial pce, Li Er gazed upon the three elderly men lying on the ground, his expression extremely serious.
¡°Your Majesty, while the aristocratic families have made errors, their actions don''t justify capital punishment!¡±
¡°Prince Yongle has be consumed by bloodlust. Allowing him to continue unchecked could lead to the destruction of the entire Zhu Xia region. Your Majesty, can you truly bear to repeat the ancient history of the Five Barbarians disrupting the Han Dynasty?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, you also hail from the Li family of Longxi. Can you stand by as Su Li massacres our fellow Li n members?¡±
The three individuals before him were all at least eighty years old. ording to the imperial decrees of the Great Tang, individuals above eighty were exempt from punishment if theymitted a crime. Moreover, they didn''t need to kneel and bow before the emperor. Instead, the emperor would treat them with respect. Hence, evenmon citizens could enjoy such treatment if they lived long enough. Not to mention the three people before him, all of them were elders of the Li n from Longxi.
Regarding the connection between the imperial family and the Li n of Longxi, Li Er felt a bitter taste. Previously, the imperial family had imed to be descended from the Li n of Longxi, but the Li n had strongly disputed this assertion.
The reason was quite simple. In the Great Tang, almost everyone knew that the imperial family had non-Han Chinese ancestry. The Li n descended from the Xianbei during the Southern and Northern Dynasties. Yu Wentai implemented a policy known as the ¡°Guanzhong-centric¡± policy, which ordered the Xianbei people to adopt surnames from the Guanzhong region. The Li n''s native ce was primarily associated with Longxi. During that time, Li Er''s ancestor, Li Hu, imed to be from the Li n of Longxi. Despite intermingling with the native Central ins poption over nearly a hundred years, they couldn''t be considered part of the Han Chinese mainstream.
Because of this, once they gained control of the realm, Li Yuan was eager to re-establish their connection with Longxi. Thus began the vigorous efforts of the imperial family to align themselves with their ancestral connections.Even with Li Er''s firm stance, when it came time to revise the ¡°n Chronicles,¡± he still listed the Li n of Longxi as the foremost among the thirteen regional lineages of the Li n and as the preeminent surname in the nation. Naturally, there were suspicions of trying to tter the Longxi Li n. However, changing the recognition of ancestry wasn''t as simple as wanting to recognize it. People would not simply ept it because the Li Tang imperial family wanted to enjoy the world.
Attempting to align with our Longxi Li n was still reaching for something beyond his grasp. His lineage carried non-Han Chinese ancestry and were not pure descendants of the Han family. They would not ept this kinship.
When Li Yuan was still in power, he sent Li Er specifically to the ancestral temple of the Longxi Li n to establish familial ties. The oue was that Li Er was thoroughly humiliated by the Li n members. While the Longxi Li n didn''t outright reject the proposal, their words showed disdain. This incident left Li Er seething angrily, wishing to draw his sword and strike someone down immediately.
After ascending the throne, Li Er gradually realized that establishing this kinship was something he had to pursue persistently. The aristocratic families and powerful ns within the Great Tang were deeply rooted and intertwined.
Their influence was immense. He could not im to truly hold dominion over the realm if he could not control these families. At the very least, he needed to integrate with them.
To achieve this, Li Er devised various strategies but never seeded. Su Li''s actions against the Five ns and Seven Surnames yed right into his hands. Initially, Li Er did intend to use Su Li to give the aristocratic families a taste of hardship. He never anticipated that Su Li''s actions would be so severe. It was quite a surprise, but the more ruthlessly Su Li acted, the more satisfied Li Er felt. While an emperor, he was also human, subject to emotions like joy and anger.
After enduring so much frustration from the Five ns and Seven Surnames, having the opportunity for a one-time release of pent-up feelings was naturally gratifying. However, the satisfaction had its limits. The aristocratic families had already shown signs of submission, and Li Er, as the emperor, had regained his strategic advantage.
Regarding the Longxi Li n''s request, Li Er did find some agreement. He didn''t believe in wiping out the aristocratic families entirely. While he held some resentment towards them, it hadn''t evolved into deep-seated hatred that would make him enjoy their destruction. He recognized that, to some extent, the aristocratic families were vital pirs of the realm.
The gentry, in particr, yed a crucial role. They were descendants of noble ns before the Wei and Jin dynasties, preserving culture through generations, especially in poetry and rituals. History Throughout, literacy had been a privilege enjoyed by these noble ns, and only literate individuals could be officers. This tradition endured for thousands of years.
Whether it was the hereditary system of officers in the pre-Qin period, the examination system during the Han Dynasty, or the nine-rank system after the Wei and Jin dynasties, officers were predominantly selected from noble backgrounds. This was the aristocratic families'' true strength.
Recognizing this, the early Sui Dynasty introduced the imperial examination system. However, it was more of a facade, merely changing the process of appointing officers from rmendations to examinations while still favoring the same group. Most literate people were already under the influence of the aristocratic families.
Li Er understood that allowing Su Li to ruthlessly destroy the aristocratic families without restraint would be unwise. They were essential for providing the court with numerous schrs of exceptional abilities and perspectives to serve as officers.
So, when the Longxi Li n proposed a connection, Li Er was intrigued. He saw the potential benefits. His simple agreement could lead the aristocratic families to bow down and submit, eventually falling under the imperial family''s control. This could bring stability to the Great Tang''s court and elevate his personal prestige. Aligning with the Longxi Li n would no longer be a contentious issue, and he could even dere the imperial family as the main lineage of the Longxi Li n without much opposition.
As for other aristocratic families without such connections, there would be no need to be overly considerate. They could choose to cooperate or oppose as they saw fit. It was an opportunity worth seizing.
The more Li Er pondered this, the more relieved he felt. But just as he was deep in thought, an unexpected interruption urred,
¡°Your Majesty, you wouldn¡¯t want to carry the reputation of a family torn apart by internal strife, would you? If you don¡¯t give us a clear answer today, we three old men are willing to die right here in this hall!¡± Suddenly, one of the old men cried out, struggling to rise and crashing towards a hall pir.
Li Er swiftly signaled the guards to restrain the three individuals. He then spoke gently, ¡°You may return for now. Su Li has been excessivetely, and I will personally speak with him.¡± The three elderly men blinked with teary eyes, seemingly surprised that Li Er agreed so readily.
¡°Rest assured, Su Li is my son-inw. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to ignore my words!¡± Li Er¡¯s words carried resolute confidence.
Chapter 227
Chapter 227
Didn¡¯t be deceived by Li Er¡¯s swift agreement, which he spoke effortlessly. However, once he bid farewell to those three elderly members of the Li n, Li Er found himself in a dilemma. Convincing Su Li was easier said than done!
Others assumed Su Li was a tool for Li Er to deal with the Five ns and Seven Surnames. But in reality, Li Er knew it wasn¡¯t the case. How could he influence Su Li?
When Su Li wasn¡¯t well-known, persuading him to join the military was a real challenge. Now that Su Li¡¯s reputation had soared, it was even tougher.
The misunderstanding arose because Su Li shared Li Er¡¯s dislike for the Five ns and Seven Surnames. Li Er helped Su Li a bit, and in return, Su Li always amazed him.
Their interactions were intricate and not meant to be shared with outsiders. Li Er was an emperor, and his prestige was immense. However, Li Er knew he couldn¡¯t avoid suffering while maintaining his dignity. Su Li acted against the aristocratic families because they disregarded themon people¡¯s well-being. Li Er shared the resolve to rid society of harm butcked Su Li¡¯s boldness.
After Su Li dealt with the aristocratic families, he could simply walk away, returning to the princess¡¯s residence to live quietly, ignoring the outside world. But could Li Er do that?
The court wasn¡¯t just about violence. It required a delicate bnce. If killing could solve everything, Li Er would have dered a massacre long ago¡ªwhy would he need Su Li?
Yet, persuading Su Li to step back was truly difficult. After thinking it over, Li Er decided to be straightforward. He summoned a eunuch to bring Su Li to the pce. Shortly before Su Li arrived, Crown Prince Li Chengqian appeared. His house arrest had been lifted, and he had resumed his role by Li Er¡¯s side in state matters.
Li Er had only given him disciplinary lessons without genuine discontent. ¡°Father Emperor,¡± Li Chengqian greeted formally.
Having been under house arrest, Li Chengqian had be noticeably more obedient. Despite his resentment towards Su Li, he recognized the need for restraint to avoid further scolding from Li Er.
Moreover, Su Li had been wielding considerable power during this period in the Great Tang. Li Chengqian understood that Su Li¡¯s influence was substantial, and it was wise to avoid provoking him.
As the crown prince, he needed to act ordingly. Though he had a father above him, he also had the adversary of history¡¯s most influential minister by his side. So, it was better to be cautious and save face.
Li Er nodded subtly and said, ¡°Su Li will arrive at the pceter, and we will discuss matters. Please do not interrupt randomly.¡±
Li Chengqian nodded in agreement. Before long, a pce eunuch reported Su Li¡¯s arrival.
Earlier, Su Li had been working at the Yamen when he suddenly received word that Li Er wanted to meet him. He needed only a brief moment to understand Li Er¡¯s intentions.
Under his recent forceful methods, the Five ns and Seven Surnames had finally yielded to the pressure and sought pardon from Li Er.
Knowing Li Er as he did, Su Li was certain that Li Er would readily ept if the aristocratic families admitted defeat. So, on his way to the pce, Su Li had been pondering how to handle Li Er.
As they sat face-to-face, Crown Prince Li Chengqian served tea by the side. Li Er began straightforwardly, saying, ¡°Today, the elders of the Longxi Li n came to see me¡¡±
¡°ording to their ount, your recent actions have be increasingly harsh. A member of the Longxi Li n was exiled three thousand li away for embezzling a hundred thousand coins,¡± Su Li raised an eyebrow and asked directly, ¡°Your Majesty, do you sympathize with the aristocratic families?¡±
Li Chengqian¡¯s expression turned displeased upon hearing this. This was the first time he had witnessed Su Li and Li Er having a private discussion. He hadn¡¯t expected Su Li¡¯s demeanor in private conversations with Li Er to be like this.
On the other hand, Li Er appearedposed as usual, seemingly ustomed to such situations. Li Er paid no attention to Li Chengqian and sighed before addressing Su Li, saying, ¡°Su Li, I understand your concern for themon people, and your intentions aremendable. However, the aristocratic families wield intricate power within the court. If you aim to remove them, it will only destabilize the nation¡¯s foundation. The costs might outweigh the benefits.¡±
Su Li inquired, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard that the foundation of a nation lies with its people. Why does Your Majesty consider the aristocratic families the nation¡¯s foundation?¡± At this moment, Li Er¡¯s expression became somewhat awkward. Not long ago, he had personally said, ¡°Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it.¡± Wei Zheng spread this saying, and everyone praised Li Er for treating the people like his children. However, truthfully, the ¡°water¡± in Li Er¡¯s words didn¡¯t refer to ordinarymoners. He referred to the powerful, the aristocratic families, not the regr folk.
Li Er understood better than anyone that throughout history, those who could threaten the imperial throne were never ordinarymoners. But the boast had been made, and the persona had been established. Asking him to backtrack without losing face was challenging. Li Er¡¯s mind raced, and he shifted to another perspective. ¡°I also understand the points you¡¯re making. However, the aristocratic families, though noble, are also my subjects. They have been punished for their wrongdoings. Now that they have acknowledged their mistakes, why must we continue to press on?¡±
After a pause, Li Er continued with a solemn tone, ¡°When I granted you the title of Prince Yongle, although the noble rank is at rest with the nation, if you make too many enemies, what about the future for you, for Su Che, and for generations toe?¡±
Su Li shook his head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that the Great Tang cannot allow the existence of aristocratic families.¡± As Su Li spoke, his tone was calm, his expression indifferent, as if he were discussing something trivial. However, what Li Er and Li Chengqian heard was shocking. Were Su Li advocating for uprooting them entirely? What grudges? What grievances?
Li Er and Li Chengqian¡¯s immediate thought was normal, as anyone hearing Su Li¡¯s words would likely think along those lines. However, Su Li¡¯s intent was not what they were assuming. While Li Er was considering the welfare of the Great Tang, Su Li was contemting the continuity of the entirend. For thousands of years, the schr-officer aristocracy had held sway over the court for far too long.
Under the pressure of their dominance,mon people were still bound as oxen and horses, unable to rise from their plight, no matter how many generations they passed down. The Tang Dynasty introduced the reform of the imperial examination system, seemingly a long-term n to benefit the whole realm. But had the examination system truly seeded in the Great Tang? Leaving aside other aspects, within just a few hundred years of the Tang Dynasty, the Fanyang Lu n produced over a hundred sessful candidates in the imperial examination.
Chapter 228:
Chapter 228:
Chapter 228
Starting from Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty, several chancellors were consistently hailing from the Five Surnames and Seven Noble Families in the sessive reigns of the Great Tang emperors. As for the other high-ranking officers, their numbers were even more significant. But which emperor didn''t dread the influence of these aristocratic ns?
Li Er, also known as Emperor Taizong, rejuvenated the ancestral lineage system, and the emperors who followed him also prohibited interarriage among the Five Surnames and Seven Noble Families. Even during the reign of Empress Wu Zetian, who championed the imperial examination system, numerous members of noble families faced the harsh scrutiny of officials. But did these measures prove effective?
The sway of aristocratic families and ns throughout the Tang Dynasty continued to expand. Only in theter years of the Tang Dynasty did a dissenter like Huang Chao emerge. He refused to bow to the aristocratic families and relied solely on ruthless actions to curb their arrogance temporarily. Nevertheless, his efforts only managed to quell their influence temporarily, failing to eradicate it.
By the Song Dynasty, the Lu family produced a founding chancellor. It wasn''t until the Ming Dynasty that the imperial examination system was genuinely decentralized, following Central ins'' orders with foreign invasions. When they delved into history, they would discover that in ancient times, how many so-called wise and virtuous officers were entirely self-made?
Even during the rigid Ming Dynasty, individuals from humble origins often ascended to prominence. However, even those dubbed as having ¡°humble origins¡± were still quite distant from the lives of ordinary people. Schrs from humble backgrounds remained schrs. They would find periods of prosperity if they traced their lineage back eight generations.
The perpetuation of culture, poetry, and rituals by aristocratic families might sound appealing, but we mustn''t forget that these institutions kept the intellectualndscape stagnant for nearly two thousand years. This rigidity eventually led schrs to prioritize esoteric knowledge over practical matters. As rules and conventions multiplied, they became detrimental to the nation and poisoned the people''s minds.
Simply put, transmitting culture was merely a tool for aristocratic families to maintain power. Su Li introduced numerous new technologies to improve the people''s lives in the Great Tang. Therefore, he didn''t mind if these aristocratic families giarized or emted his innovations. However, in the eyes of these families, everything ultimately became a tool for profit. Once they gained control of something, it would transform into a means to harm the people. This was what angered Su Li the most.
In his previous life, he was just a cog in society''s machine. Life passed unremarkably, and the future seemed predictable. Su Li often pitied himself during those times andmented that lifecked vor. However, only after he arrived in the Great Tang did he realize his previous life had been a paradise.The notion of being a ¡°cog in the machine¡± was initially self-deprecating. Still, in the Great Tang, the powerful aristocratic families treated themon people like livestock. They were born into suffering, living without hope. Stepping back meant enduring endless hardships while looking up at the sky, which left them with no way out. How could this be considered a humane existence?
These aristocratic families, clinging to their power, oppressed themon people. In their eyes, the lives and deaths of ordinary people were insignificant, let alone their well-being. Su Li was determined not to let the region continue down this path. He knew the dire consequences of having one''s thoughts imprisoned.
The immediate oue was falling behind and enduring humiliation for generations. Su Li keenly understood the repercussions of a closed mindset. Without progress, domination was inevitable, leading to centuries of national disgrace. What more must be said with capabilities at his disposal and the aristocratic families crossing his path?
He had embarked on a mission to serve the country and the people, yet he found himself seeking favor for the aristocratic families led by Emperor Li Er. Su Li found this uneptable, so he didn''t hold back in confronting them.
¡°I am helpless too, Su Li. Just let it go¡¡± Emperor Li Er sighed with a tone of resignation. At that moment, he embodied the helplessness of an elder vividly.
However, Su Li responded with a cold chuckle. ¡°Is Your Majesty truly so short-sighted?¡± he askedposedly.
¡°Su Li, you dare to be insolent!¡± Li Chengqian angrily eximed.
Li Er, however, looked sternly at Li Chengqian and rebuked him in a chilly tone, ¡°Do not be disrespectful.¡±
Then, shifting his attention to Su Li, Li Er''s demeanorpletely transformed. A somewhat awkward smile yed on his lips, and his tone became conciliatory. ¡°Su Li, I understand your perspective, but you must also appreciate my predicament. The time has not yet arrived to dismantle the power of the aristocratic families entirely.¡±
When their eyes are locked, Su Li sensed the unwavering determination in Li Er''s gaze. At that moment, an indifference washed over Su Li.
¡°Whatever... Since the kingdom is under your rule, and you''re willing to bear the consequences, why should I concern myself with this any longer?¡± Without uttering another word, Su Li silently unbuckled the sword at his waist and presented it to Li Er. ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll resign from my official position and return to a life dedicated to the sword, no longer entangling myself in these affairs,¡± Su Li dered with an emotionless expression.
Hearing this, Li Er felt relief, though he feigned reluctance on his face. ¡°Very well, you''ve been quite ruthless, and the aristocratic families now view you as a formidable threat. It¡¯s perhaps wise for you to step back at this juncture.¡±
Su Li gave a disdainfulugh, spoke no more, and turned to depart. As Su Li''s retreating figure disappeared from view, Li Chengqian''s fury was almost palpable.
¡°Father Emperor, how can you allow him to act so audaciously?¡± In Li Chengqian''s eyes, Su Li''s behavior towards Li Er had shown no hint of respect. Su Li''s final decision to resign and focus on swordsmanship had left Li Er with no room for maneuver.
Li Er turned his gaze towards Li Chengqian with a puzzled expression. ¡°Audacious? In what way was he audacious?¡±
With Su Li gone, Li Er regained his imperialposure. ¡°Isn¡¯t what Su Li said correct?¡± Li Er¡¯s words stunned Li Chengqian, his face marked by astonishment.
¡°Chengqian, you must remember that Su Li¡¯s words aren¡¯t entirely baseless. Indeed, the Great Tang shouldn¡¯t tolerate the existence of aristocratic families,¡± Li Er sighed. Then, he nced in the direction Su Li had departed, a tinge of envy creeping into his eyes. Su Li was right!
However, he was Emperor Li Er, not Su Li! Su Li could act without contemting the consequences, but Li Er couldn¡¯t. This was the fundamental difference between them.
As an emperor, he couldn¡¯t afford to take extreme actions. Even from the standpoint of maintaining a bnce of power, Li Er could never fully eliminate the aristocratic families. Despite their arrogance, these families constituted a part of the overall strength of the Great Tang. When necessary, Li Er could also leverage their influence.
But Su Li¡
Li Er could never wholly trust Su Li! Today, if the aristocratic families erred, he could utilize Su Li to keep them in check. However, if Su Li made a mistake tomorrow and already eradicated the aristocratic families, how could he, as the emperor, navigate the situation?
¡°Even so, does that give him the right to disrespect the Emperor?¡± Li Chengqian retorted with anger.
Li Er sighed, his tone softening. ¡°What can you do to him?¡±
Hearing this, Li Chengqian quivered, regarding Li Er with an expression of disbelief. It was the first time he had heard such words from his father. Even his father, the emperor who had achieved unparalleled aplishments during the peak of the dynasty¡¯s prosperity, appeared powerless when confronted by Su Li.
Chapter 229:
Chapter 229:
Chapter 229
Unbeknownst to anyone, more than ten days had psed since Su Li fell from his official position and returned to a life dedicated to the sword. He remained within his residence during this time, never venturing beyond the Princess''s Manor.
As Su Li withdrew from the scene, the turbulence that had caused a significantmotion in the Great Tang''s official circles gradually subsided. Although a formidable emperor, Li Ercked the immediate power to confront the entrenched aristocratic families directly. Nevertheless, his skill in pacifying public sentiments was exceptional.
Following Su Li''s departure, Li Er didn''t immediately fill the void. As the emperor who had recently ordered the execution of the nine branches of the Lu family, his authority was at its peak. A sudden change in his stance could be perceived as too harsh and counterproductive in suppressing the aristocratic families in the future. Li Er had resolved to use Su Li''s actions as an opportunity to take a significant step in curbing the aristocratic families'' influence. He yed the part of the stern authority, leaving the role of appeasement to someone else.
Li Chengqian, being the Crown Prince, assumed this role, which was well within his status. Additionally, as the heir to the throne, it was crucial for him to establish a reputation for virtue and gain favor. In a sense, this act was simr to managing state affairs, and Li Er orchestrated this shift in approach to pave the way for Li Chengqian.
With this shift, the intensity of investigations into corruption suddenly eased. The threat to the aristocratic families was promptly alleviated, and the Great Tang returned to a state of rtive calm.
Until one evening¡
Late at night, in the garden within the Princess''s Manor, Princess Changle sat in a reclining chair, smiling as she observed her husband and son conversing not far away. Father and son were seated at a stone table, engaged in a quiet discussion.
This story is traced back to when Su Li returned to the manor. With Changle''s birthday approaching, Su Li was inspired and said he wanted to surprise Changele in a big way. Little Su Che insisted on joining in. Thus, the father and son began working together in the garden, keeping their activities secret, even from Changle.Whenever Changle inquired, Su Li and Su Che responded evasively, simply alluding to the creation of the world''s biggest and loudest firecracker as a gift for her. Changle knew what firecrackers were, used to enhance festive asions with loud bursts of noise. However, she sensed that whatever her husband and son worked on had nothing to do with conventional firecrackers.
Nevertheless, Changele felt immense happiness. She wasn''t concerned about the nature of the surprise they were preparing for her. As long as their family remained safe and sound, she was content.
Su Li''s past actions often put him in dangerous situations, causing her to worry when he handled official matters. Even when she knew her husband was unlikely to face danger, Change couldn''t help but fret. While not fatal, the assassination attempt on Su Che had greatly rmed Change. In the aftermath, she had ced her son under house arrest in a fit of protective anger, even chasing White Dragon, Su Che''s aplice, away.
She insisted that White Dragon stay out of Su Che''s sight until the house arrest was lifted. In the following days, Changle remained close to Su Che, fearing that he might slip away again immediately.
With her husband''s return, Change gradually found peace in her heart. After all, what did the court''s internal conflicts or the royal family''s disputes with the aristocratic families have to do with their family? They could lead their lives in seclusion, away from such turmoil.
A chaotic pile of items was strewn across the stone table in a pavilion. The pungent odor was discernible even from a distance, dissuading anyone from approaching within about ten yards.
¡°Dad, is the proportion of this form still not right?¡± Little Su Che blinked his eyes and inquired.
¡°The proportion hasn''t reached the ideal effect yet, but it''s getting close,¡± Su Li replied with a smile.
What Su Li and Su Che were working on were fireworks. In this historical era, fireworks and artillery hadn''t yet appeared. Li Tian, ??the historical ancestor of fireworks and artillery from Su Li''s memories, was still in his early twenties, swatting mosquitoes on Lion-Shaped Mountain, yet to encounter his future benefactor, the medicinal sage Sun Simiao.
While the system had generated numerous fireworks, Su Li had no intention of using them. His mindset grew increasingly tranquil as he spent more time in his high-ranking position. His greatest joy nowy nurturing his son, Su Che, who exhibited extraordinary cleverness and talent.
Su Che could even create steam engines, and crafting fireworks was a breeze. Su Li didn''t expect him to concoct explosivepounds. After all, this endeavor was meant to celebrate Princess Changle''s birthday, and there was no need for a grand spectacle. It would be a sess if their creations could fly, emit light, and produce noise. This project was one of Su Li''s ways to bond with his son.
¡°The process has been exined to you, and the production method is rtively simple. Think about the proportion of these three materials. Keep up the good work, and Dad believes in you!¡± Su Li encouraged his son.
Su Li gently patted young Su Che''s head as it grewte and stood up. Changle asked, ¡°It''s almost midnight, Su Che. Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡±
Young Su Che waved his hand, wholly absorbed in his work at the table. ¡°Don''t worry about him. Interrupting his thoughts at this time wouldn¡¯t be wise,¡± Su Li reassured Changle with a smile. With that, the couple left the garden together.
¡°Husband, are the things Su Che is working on not dangerous?¡±
¡°What danger could there be? Taoist priests use simr items when refining elixirs. There shouldn''t be any issues.¡±
The voices of the couple gradually faded as they walked away. Young Su Che, full of energy, didn''t seem to require as much sleep as a typical three or four-year-old child, so Changle wasn''t overly concerned.
Unbeknownst to them, another hour passed. Suddenly, young Su Che''s excited shout came from the garden, ¡°I did it!¡± He had finally achieved the desired burning effect that Su Li had described.
¡°How do I proceed from here?¡± Young Su Che tilted his little head, studying the scattered items on the table. ¡°It seems like I need to gather the gunpowder into a ball, wrap it in paper, and ce it in a sealed container...¡± He muttered to himself, a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°The me is so small, I need arge container, right? Otherwise, how can I achieve the effect Dad mentioned?¡± Su Che was a doer, and he swiftly dashed into a small storage shed in the garden, struggling to pull out a small cart.
He piled the three main materials for making gunpowder on the cart, totaling about two to three hundred kilograms. ¡°This should be enough!¡± Another hour passed, and young Su Che stood before an enormous water barrel that dwarfed him. He nodded in satisfaction. This was the super-sized firework he had created following Su Li¡¯s instructions.
Initially, young Su Che had nned to wait until his father woke up the next day to share his achievements. However, after pacing around the water barrel for a while, a naughty idea began to take root. ¡°What if I try it now? If it doesn¡¯t work, at least Dad won¡¯t tease me¡¡±
Chapter 230:
Chapter 230:
Chapter 230
Late into the night, during the third watch, on Changan Street, squads of patrolling soldiers were marching along the main road and adjacent alleyways. Since thest attempt on Su Che''s life, General Weichi Gong had be stern and ordered a threefold increase in nightly patrols. Consequently, Changan City''s nights had grown unusually serene. The once asional petty thieves who tried their acrobatics on house break-ins had vanished entirely. This was especially true on the street where the princess resided, with five soldier teams patrolling ceaselessly.
Princess Changle even instructed her household servants to set up a pavilion before the mansion''s gate at night, offering tea and snacks to the patrolling soldiers. At this moment, two groups of soldiers were approaching each other on the street. Upon reaching the princess''s residence''s side entrance, they entered the pavilion, nning to take a brief break.
¡°It''s been unusually calmtely. Just the other day, I was on duty near Kangping Lane. Even the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, which used to be bustling day and night, was deserted. Old Madame Gui, the owner of that establishment, was sitting at the door trying to attract customers. Still, she didn¡¯t even approach us,¡± one of the soldiers chuckled as he shared recent anecdotes, revealing agreement andughter from the others. After a while, they couldn''t help but sigh.
¡°If only all officers were as benevolent as Prince Yongle. Not long ago, there were so many casualties. Some distant rtives in my hometown were oppressed by influential families and had no one to turn to for help. Their entire family would have suffered greatly if it weren¡¯t for the Prince.¡±
¡°But perhaps you''re not aware of this? Once, I was working around General Wei Chi''s side, and I overheard a few generals chatting. They all said Prince Yongle is like a celestial being, umting merits until he returns to the heavens.¡±
¡°It''s not just the Prince, but the Princess and the Young Prince. You haven''t seen the Young Prince. During that incident at the pastry shop, I was part of the second group to arrive at the scene. A three-year-old kid managed to take down six or seven strong men and didn''t cry or fuss afterward. He''s incredibly sensitive. Unlike my child at home, who''s seven or eight years old and only knows how to y with mud. Whenever something happens, he just cries.¡±
This remark immediately led to heartyughter from those around. Naturally, the conversation turned to how brave and sensible young Su Che was.
Boom!Suddenly, a thunderous noise reverberated. The ground beneath the men''s feet started shaking continuously. Over a dozen soldiers jumped up simultaneously, clutching their waist knives. The noise was so immense that it left their ears ringing, rendering everyone temporarily deaf. Despite their training, they were caught off guard and rushed onto the street to fulfill their duty.
Soon, they witnessed a scene that left them utterly astonished. The western wall of the princess''s residence hadpletely crumbled. It extended from there to the west, stretching half a mile. Every courtyard wall along this straight line had vanished into thin air. In an instant, everything turned pitch ck before their eyes. The people residing on this street were all high-ranking officers, and even those with slightly less merit were not qualified to settle there.
The fortunate aspect was that only the walls had copsed. At most, some of the gatehouses of the mansions might have been affected, and casualties should not be significant. Nevertheless, it was an enormous event!
In the distance, disheveled individuals rushed out from various mansions, panic-stricken and shouting in fear. The entire facade of Duke Fan''s mansion had crumbled into ruins. Duan Xuanzhi emerged from the mansion, his upper body bare, carrying a long sword and exuding an imposing aura. He roared angrily, and dozens of fully armed subordinates gathered around him. Even unaffected mansions had their gates wide open, and squads of generals'' guards poured out, forming a nearly thousand-strong army. They cordoned off the explosion area, brandishing their icy des and remaining vignt.
The soldiers patrolling the street were closely monitored and escorted to a nearby open space. Before long, Duan Xuanzhi, riding a horse, raced to the front of the soldiers.
¡°What has happened? Has someoneunched a night attack on Changan?¡± Duan Xuanzhi''s upper body was still bare, revealing his chest covered in thick hair. His tone was even more sinister and fierce.
The soldiers all shook their heads, wearing bewildered expressions. They still had no idea what had urred. They had only heard a loud roar, and when they looked up, the street had turned into a scene of devastation.
¡°Useless!¡± Duan Xuanzhi shouted angrily, then headed towards the western wall of the princess''s residence.
By now, numerous military leaders had gathered here. Li Jing crouched on the ground, examining the soil and sniffing it.
¡°This scent, why does it resemble the strange odor produced by alchemy methods of the Taoist sect?¡± Li Jing furrowed his brow. Beside him stood Qin Qiong, Cheng Yaojin, Li Ji, Li Xiaogong, and others.
¡°Starting from here and extending to my residence, there''s a ck mark under the walls. ¡°I don¡¯t know what was burned along this path,¡± Duan Xuanzhi grumbled, sharing his findings.
The group of seasoned generals couldn''t help but furrow their brows. This sudden major incident near the Imperial Pce was rming. In just a quarter of an hour, they had gathered here. They knew Changan City''s defenses well, and it was clear that causing such amotion near the pce walls couldn''t be done ndestinely.
Moreover, while the street appeared devastated, significant casualties hadn''t urred. If this was a deliberate act of malice, it raised questions about its purpose. Why copse mansion walls instead of directly attacking people? But if humans didn''t cause it, the exnation was equally puzzling. Who could possess the power to copse walls half a mile away instantly?
Everyone''s expressions grew solemn. This incident was either a natural disaster or a grave act of malice. These seasoned battlefield figures could see the gravity of the situation. Suddenly, Qin Qiong shouted angrily, looking towards a corner of the copsed wall.
Amidst everyone''s astonished gazes, a small figure with a soot-covered face stood up. He offered an embarrassed smile, revealing a set of pearly white teeth, and waved a small hand towards the group of veteran generals.
¡°Hello, uncles¡ How are you all?¡±
Chapter 231:
Chapter 231:
Chapter 231
Within the imperial pce, Li Er paced restlessly in the sleeping chamber. His efforts to persuade Su Li to spare the noble families had yielded significant advantagestely, allowing him a few peaceful nights of sleep. However, as he had drifted into slumber tonight, a loud noise jolted him awake. A pce eunuch soon entered, reporting that a divine thunderbolt had struck the street where Princess Changle''s residence was located, reducing nearly half of it to ruins. This news left Li Er uneasy.
Unlike the seasoned generals, Li Er''s thoughts immediately turned to Su Li. The scale of destruction was immense, and perhaps only Su Li possessed the means to wield such power. But why would he undertake such an action? Was it an expression of his discontent? These possibilities fueled Li Er''s anxiety.
Half an hourter, the pce eunuch returned with peculiar news, ¡°Your Majesty, the esteemed generals have uncovered the reason behind tonight''s incident. The cause of this event was the mischief of young Prince Su Che¡¡± The eunuch''s expression was odd as he spoke.
Mischief? Li Er widened his eyes in disbelief. Could a three-year-old toddler be responsible for such a massivemotion, turning half a street into ruins? Li Er''s face darkened at the thought.
Li Er knew that Su Che was extraordinarily gifted, having created a steam engine at three years old and disyed martial prowessparable to Su Li. But attributing today''s incident to Su Che''s fun seemed disrespectful to him as the emperor. What kind of fun could lead to such a disturbance?
Yet, he trusted his subordinates and couldn''t imagine they would concoct such a lie. He quickly scanned through the memorial letter Li Jing wrote, revealing an expression of immense shock. ording to Li Jing''s ount, Su Che had crafted fireworks to celebrate Princess Changle''s birthday with Su Li''s guidance. He had used explosive powder, filling five water barrels and connecting them with fuses, resulting in the current disaster.
As he considered what Li Jing had written, Li Er felt a tingling sensation on his scalp. Facing the appearance of mythical and legendary phenomena, in reality, was daunting for an emperor. He sighed long and contemted the power of such a substance.
¡°Quickly issue orders to keep this tightly sealed. Only the ministers involved tonight should be informed!¡± Li Ermanded, and the pce eunuch hurriedly left to carry out the orders.Meanwhile, in the Eastern Pce, Li Chengqian stood at the main hall''s entrance, looking towards the princess''s residence. Some time ago, Li Er had tasked him with calming down the major noble ns. Surprisingly, this brought about a positive oue. Su Li had strongly reprimanded these noble ns, and their influence had greatly diminished.
If they were to pledge their loyalty to Li Er fully, they would go from being ancient noble families to being under the care of the imperial household, which was uneptable to them. Although their power had diminished, their longsting survival was due to their foresight and political skills. In the turbulent era of the Three Kingdoms, the Zhuge brothers had each served one of the Three Kingdoms as a form of investment.
Today''s noble families could no longer look down on Li Er. They ingratiated themselves with him on one hand, and on the other hand, they cultivated a rtionship with Li Chengqian, preparing for future opportunities. While Li Chengqian, the Crown Prince, had begun to handle state affairs, he didn''t wield significant power.
With so many ancient noble families actively seeking his favor, it was hard for Li Chengqian to refuse. Furthermore, he sensed that Li Er assigning him the task of dealing with the consequences of the Five ns and Seven Hopes had certain implications. As a result, the Eastern Pce had be bustling with activity.
Li Chengqian openly weed the Five ns and Seven Hopes members and entertained them within the pce. Today, the head of the Wang n from Taiyuan personally arrived. Wang Zhao expressed sincere gratitude for Li Er''s protection against Su Li''s malicious actions. However, Wang Zhao also pointed out that Li Er''s close rtionship with Su Li could be a problem, and their only hope was the Crown Prince.
In essence, a century from now, after His Majesty''s reign, the Great Tang would ultimately be the Crown Prince''s domain. Could he tolerate having an unstable figure like Su Li among his followers? Wang Zhao''s words ignited anger within Li Chengqian.
Wang Zhao then shared the strange events Cui Shu had experienced earlier, using them to suggest that Su Li was a sinister being skilled in witchcraft. Wang Zhao''s father, Wang Shao, had been known for his interest in esoteric and mysterious matters, and Wang Zhao had inherited this trait. Hearing Wang Zhao''s words, Li Chengqian connected them to Su Li''s inhuman actions, strengthening his belief.
Wang Zhao took the opportunity to influence Li Chengqian, suggesting that he would need a way to deal with Su Li when he ascended to the throne. Despite their reduced influence, the noble families could still offer assistance when necessary. With their interests aligning, they reached an agreement smoothly.
With the support of the Five ns and Seven Hopes, Li Chengqian felt greatly satisfied. The anxiety caused by Su Li''s actions had disappeared entirely, and he was so thrilled that he couldn''t sleep. Suddenly, unexpected news disrupted his pleasant dreams. Li Chengqian quickly sent someone to gather information.
Soon, the messenger returned with news. ¡°How is it?¡± Li Chengqian asked, inquiring about the situation.
¡°Your Highness, people are saying it was a dry lightning strike, a natural disaster. There were no casualties,¡± the messenger replied.
Upon hearing this, Li Chengqian finally felt relieved. However, a lingering feeling that something was wrong still troubled his mind.
Chapter 232:
Chapter 232:
Chapter 232
On the evening of the following day, a bustling scene unfolded outside the gates of the Eastern Pce. Prince Li Chengqian was hosting a grand feast for his guests. Despite his designation as the Crown Prince by Emperor Li Er since ascending to the throne, his involvement in state affairs had only recently begun.
Before this, Li Chengqian had been under the tutge of prominent teachers arranged by Li Er. Thus, despite residing in the Eastern Pce for a long time, he had few closepanions besides the officers assigned. His tutors were stern, and their daily meetingscked closeness.
In the imperial court, the only person Li Chengqian felt close to was Marquis Hou Junji, mainly because Li Chengqian''s Crown Princess was Hou Junji''s daughter. He even addressed Hou Junji as his father-inw.
Only with Li Chengqian''s increasing involvement in state affairs did he start interacting with more courtiers, gradually forming a small circle of followers. Recently, the allegiance of the Five ns and Seven Hopes had further boosted his confidence, making him feel that he had gathered a strong core group of supporters.
Today, Li Chengqian gathered this group, hosting avish feast to help them interact and realize their shared interests. In many ways, navigating court politics was simr to managing neighborhood rtions. The primary advantage of forming alliances was mutually benefitting from each other''s resources. As the Crown Prince, Li Chengqian stood to gain the most from these partnerships.
As the banquet began, cups were raised, and the air filled with music and dance, creating a lively atmosphere. After everyone had eaten and drunk their fill, Li Chengqian dismissed the serving girls and attendants, closing the doors to start the discussions.
¡°The dry lightning strikest night caused significant damage to Chongren District. Quite an unusual event,¡± the Chancellor of the Crown Prince''s Residence initiated the conversation.
¡°What''s so unusual about it?¡± Hou Junji chuckled coldly. ¡°I heard that Princess Changle''s residence was hit the hardest. Su Li, known for his misdeeds, may have provoked divine punishment, a warning from the heavens¡¡±¡°This time, he got lucky and escaped disaster, but if he continues his reckless behavior, he''s bound to face annihtion,¡± Hou Junji''s words resonated through the hall, silencing everyone.
All present exchanged nces, too apprehensive to speak. Su Li''s infamous reputation was well known among those in the Crown Prince''s faction, who were aware of Li Chengqian''s discontent with him. However, meddling in a divine sh was beyond their capabilities.
Seeing their fear, a hint of disdain shed across Hou Junji''s cold smile. He had always held himself in high regard, and his close rtionship with Li Chengqian was mainly because Li Chengqian was his son-inw. People tend to forget. It had been four years since the Tubo War, and Hou Junji had long forgotten about Su Li''s courageous deeds on the teau.
Moreover, his resentment towards Su Li had only grown since their return from the Tubo campaign. During that campaign, every general who had followed Su Li into battle, apart from Hou Junji, had yed a role in subduing nations. Su Li had been granted the unique title of a foreign prince in the Great Tang due to those achievements, while Hou Junji¡
While others were in the Western Regions, aplishing great feats, he was stationed in the Tubo hignds, enduring the snow. In name, he was amanding general, but in reality, he had been left behind by the generals who had participated in that campaign.
When the officers sent by Li Er arrived to take over Tubo, Hou Junji returned to Changan feeling disappointed. Despite his hard work during the campaign, while others were getting rewards and praise, he received only a few words of approval from Li Er and some money. This was hard for him to ept, especially considering his personality.
He began to view Su Li as his lifelong rival, swearing never to be on good terms with him. Over the years, as Su Li''s reputation grew, Hou Junji''s jealousy and hatred grew. What bothered him most was that Su Li never acknowledged his existence, which infuriated him.
Recently, when he heard that Su Li had resigned from his official position and returned to a martial path, he was excited, thinking that a rift had developed between Li Er and Su Li. However, Li Chengqian''s news contradicted this. He learned that Su Li''s resignation was not forced but a gentle suggestion from Li Er.
This infuriated Hou Junji, making him question if he was inferior to this young upstart. When Li Chengqian gathered his courtiers, Hou Junji came with his grievances, hoping to find allies who felt the same way. To his surprise, no one dared to speak against Su Li, angered him further.
He turned to Wang Zhao and mentioned that nearly twenty members of his Taiyuan Wang n had been killed by Su Li in a month. The Taiyuan Wang n had been loyal to the previous emperor but was now treated as insignificant by Su Li. Wang Zhao sighed and exined that they had no choice but to endure silently.
Hou Junji, not satisfied, remarked that Su Li might be following the path of Cao Mengde, implying his dissatisfaction with Li Er. This statement shocked everyone, and all eyes turned to Li Chengqian to see his reaction. Li Chengqian remainedposed and warned Hou Junji to choose his words carefully.
He expressed his awareness of Su Li''s influence on Li Er but also hinted at his discontent with his father''s decisions. The courtiers understood this subtle message and started criticizing Su Li, sensing the atmosphere shift.
Chapter 233
Chapter 233
To be honest, there were no perfect individuals in this world. Even though Su Li wasn¡¯t involved in politics, not everyone liked him. Once anyone entered politics, who could truly escape criticism?
Moreover, an official position provided ample opportunities to scrutinize others¡¯ imperfections. For those at the gathering, criticizing Su Li was second nature. They were people in the court with ambitions, not at the top or bottom.
To some extent, Su Li¡¯s presence obstructed many people¡¯s ambitions. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that during his military career, Prince Yongle was stubborn and arrogant, often taking reckless actions in battles, disregarding his soldiers¡¯ lives. It¡¯sughable that someone like him rose to a high position and became a renowned general in history,¡± sneered Li Anyan, Left Imperial Guards¡¯ Lieutenant General.
¡°As generals, our goal isn¡¯t glory in every battle but to preserve our strength. It¡¯s our duty to Your Majesty and our soldiers. We all have families to care for ¨C who doesn¡¯t have loved ones at home? They say Prince Yongle¡¯s military strategies are exceptional, but in my view, it¡¯s not much more than that,¡± sighed Feng Shijin, Deputy Commander of the Left Imperial Guards.
Upon hearing this, Wang Zhao was astonished. ¡°Generals, are you serious?¡± Hou Junji snorted, ¡°Su Li cares more about leading and fighting fiercely on the battlefield. During the Tubo battle, I saw him charging into the enemy lines with his troops. Everyone in the military knows this.¡±
Wang Zhao¡¯s expression becameplicated. Then, he clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Deceiving everyone and stealing fame ¨C truly a group of deceivers!¡±
Seeing Wang Zhao¡¯s reaction, Li Chengqian asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Zhao first paid his respects to Li Chengqian and then turned to the others, his face filled with distress. ¡°Gentlemen, you may not know! Due to Su Li¡¯s actions against our Five Surnames and Seven ns, the Taiyuan region, and the province, ignorantmoners are supporting him. I¡¯ve heard that about thirty to forty percent of ordinary people stand up for Su Li!¡±
¡°Who could have imagined that he would show such little regard for his soldiers in battle? This proves his ims of caring for the people are empty words. Gentlemen, if we let such deceivers prosper, they¡¯ll be thieves who harm our nation!¡± Wang Zhao said solemnly.
Everyone was surprised by Wang Zhao¡¯s boldness and looked nervously at Li Chengqian, unsure of his reaction. Dark clouds formed on Li Chengqian¡¯s face. ¡°Lord Wang, are your words based on reality?¡±
Wang Zhao had been observing Li Chengqian¡¯s reaction when he spoke earlier. It would caution the Five Surnames and Seven ns if he could dismiss it with a smile. This showed Li Chengqian wasn¡¯t easily deceived. Fortunately, Li Chengqian seemed provoked this time.
Wang Zhao was secretly pleased and maintained a sorrowful expression. ¡°Would I have any reason to deceive the Crown Prince? It¡¯s not just Taiyuan¡ Nowadays, where can you find people who don¡¯t praise Prince Yongle in various regions of the Great Tang? And it¡¯s the same in my Five Surnames and Seven ns¡¯ territory¡¡±
Wang Zhao couldn¡¯t help but sigh genuinely. Su Li¡¯s decision to resign and focus on swordsmanship was great for the Five Surnames and Seven ns. However, while Su Li might have stopped pursuing that path, the troubles left for them, the aristocratic families, hadn¡¯t diminished much. The influence of the Five Surnames and Seven ns rested mainly on their aristocratic status, and Wang Zhao¡¯sments highlighted the challenges that came with that distinction.
The reputation of local influence ultimately originated from their regional prestige. One of the key factors allowing aristocratic families to endure for centuries was their local renown. Despite their harsh treatment ofmon people, these noble families also assumed the responsibility of promoting education and often engaged in charitable actions within their regions. Regardless of how many actualmoners benefited, the fact that they took action earned them genuine recognition. For centuries, these families had thrived on such a reputation.
The Confucius family was wealthy in Shandong. When Li Er wanted to go to Mount Tai to be a Buddhist monk, a few elders from the Confucius family randomly came out and scolded Li Er like he was a junior. Although Li Er was furious, he could not counter their actions. Their leverage? Their ancestor was revered as an eternal sage.
Su Li¡¯s threat to these noble families wasn¡¯t solely due to his willingness to kill. After all, execution was just taking lives, and every noble family had hundreds, even thousands, of extended rtives. Allowing him to continue his killing spree, even if it wiped out all but thest member, would not entirely obliterate these aristocratic families.
When the Lu n faced the extermination of its nine generations, many believed it might not bepletely eradicated. After all, the Lu n had established itself in Fanyang for hundreds of years, and deeply ingrained respect and reputation weren¡¯t easily dissolved. However, subsequent events led to fear among the Five Surnames and Seven ns.
After the fall of the Lu n, the local popce of Fanyang celebrated, and people eximed that the Lu n¡¯s demise came toote. At that moment, the Five Surnames and Seven ns only realized their oversight.
Over these past few years, while Su Li seemed to be focused solely on running factories and making money, he silently orchestrated a feat that terrified countless individuals. He had transformed the entire social structure of thend of different dynasties.
Since ancient times, the social hierarchy in thend of different dynasties was delineated as schr, peasant, artisan, and merchant. Despite being ranked third, artisans owed much of their status to the remnants of the Mohist school, which had beenparable with Confucianism during the pre-Qin period. In reality, over the past millennia, which dynasty truly considered artisans asmoners?
Among the four defined sses, schrs were esteemed, peasants held steady property, and merchants, though of lower status, didn¡¯t live poorly. On the other hand, artisans endured harsh lives, living in poverty that often exceeded most enved people¡¯s.
However, a new working ss rapidly arose with the emergence of factories. This group was unquestionably categorized as ¡°artisans.¡± This emerging working ss, spurred by the proliferation of factories across the Great Tang, developed at an astonishing pace and grew to an enormous number. Suddenly, an ignored social ss was elevated to a highly significant status. Even more crucial was that this emerging group began to view Su Li as their absolute representative and idol as factories multiplied throughout the Great Tang.
Chapter 234
Chapter 234
People had consistently praised Su Li¡¯s growing reputation. However, the extent of Su Li¡¯s fame had gonergely unnoticed. He now held control over two of the four major social strata. When sweet potatoes and potatoes were introduced, the masses rallied around him, and peasants worldwide were grateful. With the establishment of factories, he once again harnessed significant public support seemingly out of nowhere.
Before the fall of the Lus, the Five Surnames and Seven ns might not have paid much attention, but afterward, workers in Fanyang strongly criticized him, expressing a desire to see him defeated. Such scenes filled Wang Zhao with fear and unease. Now, Wang Zhao couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Wang family in Taiyuan would face a simr fate.
With the backing of these two major social groups, Su Li¡¯s reputation had almost reached perfection. Whenever the people of the Five Surnames and Seven ns thought about it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel immense fear towards Su Li. When Wang Zhao used Su Li of being a national thief, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, he genuinely believed it.
It was evident when looking at Su Li¡¯s perspective¡ªa military strategist who had conquered nearly half the territories while also quietly garnering public support and umting prestige. However, he consistently adopted a non-confrontational and nonpetitive approach in court.
Was this person genuinely selfless and indifferent? No one believed that there truly existed a person with no desires in this world. They would only think that the other party had grand ambitions!
If Su Li¡¯s ambitions were genuinely limited to the territory of the Tang Dynasty, in reality, the Five Surnames and Seven ns might not have taken any action. For thousands of years, they had observed from the sidelines, watching various forces vie for power. To put it bluntly, the fate of the Li Tang dynasty had nothing to do with them. After all, no matter who upied that position, their status remained unshakeable, so whyplicate matters unnecessarily?
But Su Li was different. Su Li¡¯s reputation had overshadowed everyone. Even the second emperor, Li Er, who carried an inherent stigma, didn¡¯t match Su Li¡¯s reputation among themon people. The power of public sentiment was noughing matter. The lessons from the fall of the Lu family were still fresh in memory, and everyone from the Five Surnames and Seven ns felt threatened. Even Li Er was influenced by him.
Could Li Chengqian, as the Crown Prince, really be so oblivious to it? Wang Zhao¡¯s words essentially add fuel to the fire. The formidable influence of Su Li¡¯s cultivated reputation was something the Five Surnames and Seven ns had deeply felt. But in Wang Zhao¡¯s view, Su Li had always been very subtle in these actions. Neither the court nor the officers, from Li Er to the ministers, had truly realized this issue. What he needed to do now was to reveal Su Li¡¯s true nature. Of course, the Five Surnames and Seven ns weren¡¯t trying to warn the royal family. They simply wanted to use Li Chengqian to exact revenge.
Next, Wang Zhao vividly described scenes of how the people of Fanyang despised the Lu family. In his ount, the Lu family of Fanyang had shown kindness to the local people through teachings and charity. However, they were swayed by the benefits of working in Su Li¡¯s factories and turned against the Lu family. Simr situations were urring elsewhere.
¡°Your Highness, Su Li is secretly cultivating influence with malicious intentions. In the Great Tang, he trapped His Majesty and his ministers while also manipting the millions of people under heaven. As an elder with extensive knowledge of history and ssics, I have never seen such a bold thief attempting to usurp a nation! If we allow this to continue unchecked, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± Li Chengqian¡¯s face darkened considerably.
In truth, he hadn¡¯t fullyprehended why he felt such genuine disgust towards Su Li. Was it solely because of his humble peasant background? As the Crown Prince, Li Chengqian annually represented Li Er in activities promoting farming and sericulture. He had visited Changan¡¯s farms numerous times, enduring the difort, warmly engaging with elderly peasants with soil-covered nails.
So why couldn¡¯t he tolerate Su Li? Initially, Li Chengqian believed it was on behalf of his sister, Princess Changle. His rtionship with Zhangsun Chong also fueled his aversion to Su Li. However, it wasn¡¯t until Su Li¡¯s triumphant return from his campaign that Li Chengqian gradually realized he harbored jealousy and resentment towards Su Li.
As the Crown Prince, groomed by Li Er to be the future emperor, Li Chengqian received top-notch education and always held himself in high regard. Yet, he found himself overshadowed by Su Li, a peasant by birth. What made it worse was that Su Li never treated him with the exaggerated deference others did. Despite being the Crown Prince, he couldn¡¯t surpass Su Li, who hailed from a peasant¡¯s background. This was something Li Chengqian couldn¡¯t ept.
Since the start of the Heavenly Hu chess game, Li Chengqian had been unsure how to elevate himself further, directing his frustrations at Su Li, whom he disliked. However, after hearing Wang Zhao¡¯s description, Li Chengqian couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing fear. Unbeknownst to him, Su Li had grown to an astonishing degree. If this continued, what would be of the Tang Dynasty? Even if Su Li had no ill intentions, what about his descendants? His son? His grandson?
The fear of Su Li¡¯s influence and legacy began to dawn on Li Chengqian, filling his heart with an overwhelming sense of urgency. After the banquet ended and the court officers left, he and Hou Junji convened in a secluded chamber within the Eastern Pce.
¡°How do you perceive the matters Wang Zhao spoke of today?¡± Li Chengqian inquired with a displeased expression.
Hou Junji clenched his fist and spoke sternly, ¡°Your Highness, can¡¯t you see it by now? Even His Majesty is powerless against Su Li. With him around, the imperial authority is weakened.¡±
After a pause, he continued, ¡°The Five Surnames and Seven ns pledging allegiance to Your Highness should have been a positive development. However, they have been thoroughly intimidated by Su Li. While they were once a significant support, they can hardly contribute anything now. The prominent families of today have lost their reputation among themon people, and their financial strength has dwindled. In essence, they are just empty shells. And Su Li is the root cause of all this.¡±
In truth, there was one more thing Hou Junji didn¡¯t say aloud: if Su Li remained, there would never be a day when Hou Junji could rise to prominence. This was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.
Li Chengqian stared wide-eyed, his face disying shock as he asked, ¡°Does General Taishan mean¡¡±
Hou Junji¡¯s expression turned fierce, his eyes gleaming with a sinister edge as he dered, ¡°Su Li must be eliminated!¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Li Chengqian eximed in surprise, his face filled with astonishment as he looked at Hou Junji. Then, Li Chengqian¡¯s expression became indescribable as he fell into deep thought.
After a moment of silent contemtion, he sighed and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Lord Taishan know that Su Li is the husband of Princess Changle, my dear sister¡¯s husband?¡±
Hou Junji sneered and said, ¡°On the night of the Xuanwu Gate, I ambushed His Majesty on the left path. As for Su Li¡¯s rtionship with Your Highness, how does itpare to Jiancheng¡¯s rtionship with His Majesty?¡±
Li Chengqian¡¯s gaze fixed, and he remained silent.
¡°But you are His Majesty¡¯s legitimate son¡¡± Hou Junji said, looking at Li Chengqian with a meaningful expression.
Chapter 235
Chapter 235
Even aftermitting fratricide and patricide, Li Er appeared to disy remarkable magnanimity. He didn¡¯t hinder the court historian from documenting these events. At the time, Li Er was undeniably ambitious, believing the throne inherently belonged to him. Despite minor setbacks during his ascent to the imperial throne, which tarnished his record, Li Er remained confident that he could clear his name through his future efforts.
However, the course of events often didn¡¯t bend to an individual¡¯s will, even if that individual was the emperor ruling the entire realm. Over the years, due to the presence of Su Li, Li Er had achieved remarkable aplishments with seemingly minimal effort. Yet, he was drifting further from his initial intentions.
Li Er once believed he possessed a broad mind and an open heart. Having achieved unparalleled greatness as the greatest emperor in history, he thought he could gracefully handle everything. However, whenever he glimpsed the forlorn figure of the Retired Emperor, his heart would be consumed by sorrow. He began to control discussions, unwilling to let anyone bring up the events of Xuanwu Gate.
Ultimately, regardless of their subsequent sess, every emperor who had ascended through unconventional means carried a deep-seated fear within them. It was the fear of another version of themselves emerging one day.
Last year, when the northern pce gate was under renovation, Fang Xuanling inquired about the sudden repairs. This led to Li Er (the emperor) summoning him and delivering a furious rebuke, stating, ¡°I¡¯m renovating the northern gate, and what business is it of yours?¡± The matter had be highly secretive, but Li Er couldn¡¯tpletely silence the world¡¯s whispers despite his efforts.
The ones who discussed this matter most were Li Er¡¯s sons and their officers, particrly Li Chengqian, who held the position of crown prince. Originally, the Xuanwu Gate incident was taboo not only for Li Er but also for Li Chengqian. He didn¡¯t want his crown prince son to be doing well and was suddenly confronted by one of his brothers in the street. However, Su Li¡¯s presence altered thendscape significantly.
As Hou Junji had pointed out, if Su Li remained unchecked, Li Chengqian wouldn¡¯t be able to consolidate significant power despite being the crown prince. Even if he ascended the threr, he might still be constrained by Su Li¡¯s influence. Li Chengqian, with his determined mindset, saw an emperor who simply waited for achievements as a puppet controlled by powerful ministers. However, he was still young, and when the idea of taking action against Su Li crossed his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.
Hou Junji stared at him, emphasizing, ¡°Your Highness, what are you hesitating for? What is terrifying between a falling sword and a sword hanging over your neck? Seeking death is easy. Seeking survival is difficult! Su Li is the sharp sword hanging over the heads of everyone in the Great Tang, and the danger he poses is even greater for you and His Majesty!¡±
These words shook Li Chengqian deeply, his face alternating between pale and red, revealing the inner turmoil he was experiencing.
¡°It¡¯s time to make a decision, Your Highness,¡± Hou Junji said solemnly.
After a lengthy pause, determination gradually settled on Li Chengqian¡¯s face. ¡°If we were to get rid of Su Li, does General Taishan have a n?¡± Li Chengqian inquired slowly.
Hou Junji¡¯s expression rxed, followed by a heartyugh. ¡°Though I hold grudges against Su Li, I cannot deny his unparalleled courage! Watching him charge ahead on the teau, brandishing his spear and fearlessly confronting an enemy force of forty thousand¡ It made me realize that there are individuals in this world capable of such tremendous bravery!¡±
As he spoke, Hou Junji couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about that scene on the teau. Su Li, leading the charge on his horse, wielding his war spear, and fearlessly advancing towards an army of forty thousand enemies. It was the first time he realized someone could possess such remarkable valor.
Previously, among the many great Tang generals, Qin Qiong and Yu Chigong were the most prominent in terms of martial prowess. But even they, when on the battlefield, would face at most a hundred foes.
Su Li was different. He truly could stand against ten thousand foes alone, an unrivaled warrior. After witnessing that scene, Hou Junji had started pondering a question¡ What would he do if he ever had to eliminate Su Li? Even a pig, if it spent four consecutive years contemting the same question, would likely yield some results.
After four years of contemtion, Hou Junji had formed a n in his mind, which he was now ready to share. ¡°Su Li, as a lone warrior, cannot be sessfully assassinated directly. It would require catching him off-guard and using a massive army to suppress him.¡±
Li Chengqian looked astonished. ¡°Is this person truly so fierce?¡±
Hou Junji sighed. ¡°Su Li¡¯s courage must be witnessed firsthand to be believed. Your Highness, this matter requires the utmost caution.¡±
He then proceeded to offer proactive advice to Li Chengqian. ¡°Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Feng Shi, and Lieutenant General of the Left Garrison Guard, Li Anyan, both possess solid military strategies and tactics and impressive martial skills. In my observation, these two individuals have unwavering loyalty to Your Highness and can be promoted. Additionally, in Changan, strong men like Zhang Shizheng and Hegang Chengji are well-versed in assassination techniques. If Your Highness treats them with great respect and rewards, they will surely give their lives to repay Your Highness.¡±
In the confines of this secret chamber, the father-inw and son-inw began plotting their grand scheme to eliminate Su Li.
On the other side of the city, in the mansion of Prince Wei Tai, Li Tai¡¯s face disyed deep concern as he gazed at a confidential letter on his desk. ¡°Why is my elder brother acting so recklessly?¡±
The letter had been sent from Li Tai¡¯s residence in the imperial pce, delivered by a eunuch from the Hall of Martial Valor. It detailed that tonight, Li Chengqian was hosting a grand banquet for the court officers at the Eastern Pce. The banquet was lively, and the atmosphere was so heated that even the Hall of Martial Valor could hear it.
Among the invited officers were prominent figures from five powerful ns, seven noble families, and court officers. The scene was grand, marking the first time since Li Chengqian became the crown prince that he had organized such avish feast.
Naturally, people perceived it as a disy of his strength, an assertion of his authority as the crown prince. The emperor had tacitly approved this behavior, and Li Tai knew such a day woulde sooner orter. However, as he examined the attendees list, Li Tai couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shock.
Unbeknownst to him, the strength of the crown prince¡¯s force had be remarkably potent. Li Chengqian¡¯s rapid development of power filled Li Tai with growing urgency. ¡°Something must be done!¡±
Chapter 236
Chapter 236
As the most cherished son of Li Er, Li Tai undoubtedly nurtured ambitions for the throne. In recent years, Li Er¡¯s excessive favoritism towards him reached astounding levels. Among the numerous imperial princes, Li Tai was the sole one who, even upon reaching adulthood, was permitted to abstain from official duties.
A couple of years ago, Li Er cited Li Tai¡¯s exceptional education and literary talents as justifications when he issued a special decree to establish a literary academy within Li Tai¡¯s residence as the Prince of Wei. This academy enabled Li Tai to assemble talented individuals independently, and it was this decree that ignited ambitious aspirations within Li Tai.
In reality, the establishment of the literary academy served as a facade. It was a means for Li Er to promise him the authority to recruit aides. While other princes were dispatched to their fiefs with court-appointed officials, and even if they managed to hire advisors with a substantial sum, these advisorscked official positions, often raising doubts about their qualifications. Conversely, serving as an aide in Li Tai¡¯s residence carried a different weight, as those who joined were legitimate schrs from the literary academy, enjoying a distinct status. Thanks to this decree, Li Tai swiftly gathered many talented individuals.
In the following years, Li Tai further built upon this foundation. He exploited the frequent territorial changes within the Tang Empire as a pretext to request permission from Li Er topile the ¡°Comprehensive Gazetteer.¡± Li Er readily consented, providing financial resources and personnel support, strengthening his favor towards Li Tai without bounds. As time passed, even officers holding ranks of the third grade or higher would dismount and bow when encountering Li Tai. This left the Minister of Rites, Wang Gui, thoroughly bewildered. Throughout history, which prince in any dynasty could boast such incredible favor?
Additionally, during the establishment of the Great Tang, how many individuals now holding positions in the court were not originally founding heroes who stood by Li Er through thick and thin? Witness uncles and elder brothers dismount and bow when encountering Li Tai made Wang Gui ponder whether Li Tai truly deserved this treatment. However, Li Er continued to berate Wang Gui, even suggesting that if anything were to happen to Li Chengqian in the future, Wang Gui couldn¡¯t be certain that Li Tai wouldn¡¯t ascend to the throne.
This statement circted and deeply stirred Li Tai¡¯s thoughts. He began to feel that his father was subtly hinting at his potential for greater ambitions. There was even an instance when Li Er, under the influence of alcohol, spoke incoherently, suggesting that without a Crown Prince, appointing a younger brother as the heir might be possible. Although Li Er might have been casually conversing, others interpreted it differently. Using his favoritism towards his son, Li Er gradually steered Li Tai, an academically aplished and intelligent prince, towards the path of vying for the throne.
Nevertheless, Li Tai recognized thatpeting for the position of Crown Prince would not be straightforward. After all, the Great Tang already had a Crown Prince. Li Chengqian assumed the role at eight, a move considered just and proper. Many prominent figures in the court also hold a favorable opinion of Li Chengqian from a moral standpoint.
Li Tai had always believed that his sole advantage over Li Chengqiany in the number of people under hismand. The literary academy had, over the years, gathered a substantial pool of talented individuals. Yet, Li Tai was fully aware that his father¡¯s favoritism, while significant, might not hold much weight. Li Er also favored Li Chengqian, and despite appearances, Li Chengqian¡¯s position as the Crown Prince inherently bestowed more benefits than any other prince.
What Li Er could do was provide Li Tai with some additional advantages. Even from Li Tai¡¯s perspective, Li Er had attempted to maintain impartiality between him and Li Chengqian. While Li Er might not necessarily oppose Li Tai¡¯s bid for the heir, he might not actively endorse it either. However, Li Tai¡¯s sole advantage appeared to be slowly slipping away. Despite having more supporters, Li Chengqian attracted influential ns and aristocratic families to his side. These were deeply rooted powerhouses within the Tang¡¯s territory, a force that could not be disregarded.
¡°No, this won¡¯t do. I must find a solution to break this deadlock,¡± Li Tai murmured. With his intelligence, he didn¡¯t need to ponder for long before devising a n.
Who wasn¡¯t aware of Su Li¡¯s unmatched influence in the current Great Tang? In some aspects, his power surpassed even Emperor Li Er himself. After all, the Lu n¡¯s hundreds of members hadn¡¯t even been buried. Su Li had the audacity to confront even families that Li Er dared not touch, eradicating them with a single move. If he could secure Su Li¡¯s support¡
The more Li Tai considered it, the more exhrated he became. He knew his elder brother, Li Chengqian, had never been on good terms with Su Li, especially now that Li Chengqian was in high spirits. If Li Tai could win over Su Li or, at the very least, establish a friendly rapport, then the position of the heir would be within his grasp.
Li Tai was a man of action, wasting no time. The following morning, I arrived early. Just after Su Li¡¯s family finished breakfast, a servant arrived with news that Prince Wei Li Tai hade to visit. Both Su Li and Changle were somewhat surprised. Su Li wasn¡¯t one for socializing, and since Changle¡¯s marriage, her rtionship with her siblings gradually becamemon.
In truth, among the various imperial princes, Su Li had a rtively positive impression of Li Tai. Since he had tried to visit as a rtive, there was no reason to turn him away. Soon, Su Li arrived in the main hall. When he saw the exceedinglyvish gifts presented by a pce maid, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Prince Wei?¡± Su Li asked calmly. Li Tai smiled and exined, ¡°Changle¡¯s birthday is approaching, and these items are gifts to celebrate her birthday.¡±
Su Li sensed that something was amiss. While there had been asional exchanges between the Princess¡¯s Residence and Prince Wei¡¯s Residence, they were usually modest gifts for various asions. The items Li Tai sent this time were conspicuously valuable, far beyond what was necessary for a simple birthday celebration.
As expected, Li Tai continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been deeply involved in battles these past years, and your temperament is reserved. You¡¯re not one for social engagements. However, now that I have more leisure as a prince and you¡¯ve relinquished your positions, you know I¡¯ve always been inclined to literature. Lately, I¡¯ve delved into poetry and would appreciate your guidance. Given our rtionship, we should grow closer.¡±
Now, Su Li understood Li Tai¡¯s intentions. It was no secret that Li Tai aspired to be the heir, a fact that might be hidden from others but was clear to Su Li.
¡°I¡¯ve put down my pen for quite some time. I¡¯m afraid I might disappoint Prince Wei,¡± Su Li responded calmly. Feeling Su Li¡¯s indifference, Li Tai wasn¡¯t surprised. He had heard how Li Er had tirelessly visited the Princess¡¯s Residence to persuade Su Li to join the battles. Even Li Er had nearly exhausted all his efforts to achieve that goal, so Li Tai couldn¡¯t expect to be more persuasive.
Chapter 237:
Chapter 237:
Chapter 237
If Su Li were easily swayed, he wouldn''t be worth Li Tai''s attention. Faced with Su Li''s indifference, Li Tai maintained his pleasant demeanor and engaged in small talk to fill the silence. After a conversation that seemed to drag on without much substance and seeing Su Li growing impatient, Li Tai promptly excused himself without unnecessary dys. When prolonged, some matters might not be productive, and a higher interaction frequency better conveys one''s sincerity.
Li Tai visited the Princess''s Residence daily for the next few weeks. Initially, Su Li tolerated a few exchanges, but as time passed, Li Tai''s visits were met by Changle instead. Even Change grew reluctant to see him Eventually. Several consecutive days saw Li Tai turned away at the entrance with the exnation that the Prince and the Princess were upied teaching the young prince.
Although the door remained technically open, Li Tai would spend much of the day at the Princess''s Residence, sipping tea and not catching a glimpse of Su Li. Even with a thick-skinned demeanor, Li Tai couldn''t help but feel somewhat embarrassed after a while. Over time, he naturally grasped Su Li''s message.
Nevertheless, he wasn''t disheartened. Unable to find an opening through Su Li and Changle, he shifted his focus elsewhere.
When Li Tai first visited the Princess''s Residence, young Su Che received stern scolding from Su Li for ying with gunpowder. Although Su Che had been embarrassed and avoided people for a few days, being just a toddler, his moods shifted rapidly. Before long, he was once again running around the courtyard with boundless energy. Consequently, the opportunities for the uncle and nephew to meet increased. Li Tai tried to get close to Su Che, often ying with him and asionally bringing small gifts. Before long, Su Che had grown fond of his uncle, and they became close.
However, he increased Su Che''s studies once Su Li noticed this situation, assuming Li Tai would understand the hint. Yet, he hadn''t anticipated that Li Tai would remain unfazed. Li Tai''s daily visits to the Princess''s Residence were as regr as clockwork, even more consistent than his official duties. This unwavering persistence left Su Li is somewhat helpless. Li Tai''s behavior didn''t sway Su Li, but it caught Li Er''s attention.
On this particr day, Li Er summoned Li Chengqian before him. ¡°I''ve heard you''ve been growing close to prominent families recently?¡± Li Er felt somewhat displeased by his son appearing so pleased with himself. Honestly, Li Er hadn''t truly considered changing the crown prince. He was generally content with Li Chengqian''s performance. Over the years, the primary conflict between father and son had been Li Chengqian''s resentment towards Su Li. While it might seem minor from Li Chengqian''s perspective, for Li Er, it was a significant issue.
As time passed, Li Er became increasingly aware of the uracy of Yuan Tianshi''s divination. Su Li appeared to be a promising figure for the Tang Dynasty. Before Su Li''s emergence, the Tang Dynasty faced numerous internal problems and external threats, leaving Li Er vexed as the emperor. However, Su Li managed to resolve the empire''s issues rted to people''s livelihood and finances while also dealing with the western frontier tribes. Li Er had never imagined that such achievements could be made, even while ¡°lying t.¡± Yet, he couldn''t deny the exhration he felt.In the eyes of someone as astute as Li Er, directing all his wisdom towards understanding a person led to many previously perplexing matters bing clear. Li Er was convinced that Su Li was truly a person who sought no conflict with the world. Su Li''s actions were straightforward, and his intentions typically aligned with the country''s and its people''s greater good. Li Er had mentioned to Li Chengqian before that having Su Li was indeed a stroke of luck for the Tang Dynasty. Li Er''s only concern was the possibility of Su Li''s intentions changing.
However, if Su Li sincerely aspires to be a king or conqueror, could the Li imperial family truly resist him? Therefore, Li Er''s current mindset was simr to someone who recognized the futility of resistance and chose to close their eyes and enjoy the benefits.
With this underlying mindset, Li Er was determined to do everything he could to establish a closer rtionship with Su Li. Given their close age, he hoped that Li Chengqian shared a simr perspective. If Li Chengqian could build a strong connection with Su Li, the future of the Tang Dynasty could be promising. However, Li Er was troubled by the fact that despite his clear statements and hints, he had tried every possible method, yet Li Chengqian, who used to be so clever, seemed to struggle to understand.
On the contrary, Li Er felt that Li Chengqian''s bias against Su Li deepened. Despite the slightly questioning tone in Li Er''s words, Li Chengqian remainedposed. Lately, he had felt quite satisfied and confident, which naturally bolstered his courage.
¡°Father, Master Su once told me that the key to ruling lies in bnce andplementarity. When dealing with those above, one must bnce favor and authority. When dealing with those below, one should disy kindness and discipline,¡± Li Chengqian calmly began to speak. ¡°Regarding the noble ns, it''s indeed necessary for you to show your power to remind them of the emperor''s authority. However, the Five Surnames and Seven Noble Families also have their uses for the Tang Dynasty. As the Crown Prince, I believe showing some benevolence could also help them understand the leniency of our royal family.¡±
Li Chengqian''s words were well-argued and grounded, and even Li Er struggled to develop a counterargument. However, when a father decided to discipline his son, there was no need for extensive reasoning. Sometimes, strong disciplinary actions could be more effective than a thousand words.
Li Er believed he didn''t need a reason to discipline Li Chengqian if necessary. ¡°Even so, you should understand that the noble ns are displeased with Su Li. How do you think they will react if you be too close to him once he¡¯s gone?¡± Li Er''s voice was filled with anger.
Li Chengqian¡¯s expression instantly turned sour. ¡°Why should I care about Su Li¡¯s feelings when I make decisions?¡± Seeing his son¡¯s reaction, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow. ¡°Chengqian has always had a bit of a rebellious streak. Is it because I¡¯ve given too much attention to Su Li, and that¡¯s causing his discontent?¡± Li Er couldn¡¯t help but think along those lines.
After all, both father and son were extraordinary individuals. Who would want to hear their parents constantly talking about other people¡¯s children? Li Er believed that if he were twenty years younger, he might not fare better in simr circumstances than Li Chengqian. Sometimes it was wiser to be lenient than to confront head-on.
With this in mind, Li Er quickly formted a second approach. ¡°Chengqian, Su Li is an extraordinary individual. I must treat him with respect. Although I¡¯ve granted him power, he shows no attachment to it. This demonstrates that Su Li has no ambitions, and we can interact with him without worry. In this matter, Li Tai understands more than you¡ I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s visited the princess¡¯s residence frequentlytely¡¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Li Chengqian¡¯s face had already turned ashen.
Chapter 238
Chapter 238
Li Er believed he had considered Li Chengqian¡¯s viewpoint thoroughly.
¡°If you prefer, I avoid discussing Su Li¡¯s qualities and aplishments. I can focus on Li Tai. Would that be eptable?¡±
¡°You both are from the same parents, and Li Taiprehends these matters. Why can¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Chengqian, please take a moment to reflect on this.¡±
Li Er failed to realize that addressing Su Li directly might have been more effective. Perhaps his lengthy reign as emperor caused him to forget his mindset as Crown Prince.
Li Er remained unaware that his present words were less impactful than speaking directly about Su Li. Perhaps his years as an emperor had caused him to forget his mindset as the Prince of Qin.
Li Er worried someone might be another version of himself. Did Li Chengqian fear bing another Li Jiancheng? He certainly did, greatly so.
Especially after Li Er¡¯s series of strategic moves, Li Chengqian grew more apprehensive. Just examine the rewards Li Er bestowed upon Li Tai. Were those fitting for a prince?
Li Chengqian harbored resentment towards Li Er. The Emperor made him the Prince of Qin with authority over troops, leaving Crown Prince Li Jiancheng in constant fear, ultimately leading to fratricidal strife.
Now, Li Er treated Li Tai exceedingly well. Did he ever consider his feelings? Over the past three years, Li Chengqian became increasingly reluctant to mention Li Tai publicly.
Li Tai resided in the Wude Hall near the Eastern Pce. While they used to interact frequently, their rtionship grew colder. They wouldn¡¯t even exchange greetings when they met.
Li Chengqian felt intense frustration when Li Er praised Li Tai in his presence. ¡°Li Tai again! It¡¯s always Li Tai!¡± Li Chengqian clenched his teeth in bitterness. He was the rightful Crown Prince, so why did his father favor Li Tai?
He remembered the subtle suggestion Hou Junji made earlier. Initially hesitant, Li Chengqian now firmly embraced it.
¡°Father, you treated me unfairly first. Don¡¯t me your son for being unfilial!¡±
Li Er continued, ¡°Chengqian, no matter what, I hope you and Su Li can live harmoniously. It¡¯s crucial for your future.¡±
He patted Li Chengqian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your son understands. Your Majesty, please watch my actions.¡± Li Chengqian replied coldly, his lips forming a chilling smile.
Upon returning to the Eastern Pce, Li Chengqian found Hou Junji waiting. ¡°Join me for a private conversation.¡±
Li Chengqian led Hou Junji into a secluded chamber, his expression stern. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve contacted the leaders of the Five ns and Seven Noble Families. They are delighted with your intentions and have discreetly sent capable individuals to Changan.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve also convinced the Deputy Commander of the Left Guard, Feng Shi, and the Commander of the Left Garrison Guard, Li Anyan, to support us. They¡¯ve secretly brought heavy crossbows and recruited brave assassins.¡±
¡°Now, everything is prepared. With onemand from Your Highness, we can proceed.¡±
Hou Junji looked at Li Chengqian with eager anticipation. He never expected to be involved in such a n when he joined Li Yuan and his sons in their uprising. As the Crown Prince, Su Li had a high position and ties to the royal family, making this a significant undertaking.
Assassinating him, from any angle, would constitute an act of rebellion. Nheless, Hou Junji had no remorse for his decision. He was greatly exhrated at this juncture. Since Su Li gained prominence in the military, Hou Junji had regarded him as his lifelong adversary. Furthermore, the current Su Li had effectively blocked Li Chengqian¡¯s path. If Su Li hadn¡¯t been dealt with, it would have posed a significant threat when Li Chengqian ascended the throne. While plotting this action, Hou Junji did consider Li Er¡¯s views, although he was unwilling to acknowledge them. He understood that Li Er¡¯s stance was less of a threat than Su Li¡¯s presence, especially given Li Er¡¯s growing goodwill towards Wei Wang Li Tai in recent years.
If Li Chengqian refrained from taking any action, it was uncertain whether he could secure the position of Crown Prince. For Li Chengqian, a peculiar rationale had developed. With Su Li¡¯s influence suppressing the power of noble families, they couldn¡¯t offer him substantial support. Without the backing of these noble families, Li Tai might have had an opportunity to seize the Crown Prince position, rendering everything futile.
By eliminating Su Li and garnering the support of noble families, Li Chengqian, as the Crown Prince, would wield formidable power. Even when facing his own father, he would have the confidence to stand his ground. His position as Crown Prince would be as secure as Mount Tai, and no one could undermine it. He might even go a step further and replicate the events of the Xuanwu Gate, making Li Er an Emperor Emeritus. But all of this was subtly suggested by Hou Junji to Li Chengqian, who remained unresponsive.
Deep within Hou Junji¡¯s heart, he fervently hoped that Li Chengqian would be willing to take decisive action. Hou Junji had lived a life of risks, having faced near-death experiences several times while following Li Er in rebellion. Seeking prosperity amidst danger was his long-standing perspective. Even though he had achieved some sess, Hou Junji was far from content. The issue was simply too many formidable individuals surrounding Li Er.
In the military, figures like Li Jing, Li Ji, and Li Xiaogong could all overshadow him. Additionally, he and Li Jing had a mentor-student rtionship, a fact that the usually proud Hou Junji found intolerable. Why should those who had fought alongside the Emperor at the Xuanwu Gate be elevated to such high positions while he was left behind? If he could support Li Chengqian¡¯s rise, things would be different. If Li Chengqian became the Emperor, Hou Junji would be a duke. With such aplishments, undoubtedly, he would wield substantial influence in the court. This temptation was simply irresistible to Hou Junji.
¡°Then let¡¯smence. Tomorrow, I will send an invitation to Changle Mansion, inviting Princess Changle and Su Li to the Eastern Pce for a feast,¡± Li Chengqian stated stoically.
¡°Will they¡ ept?¡± Hou Junji inquired with some concern.
Li Chengqian smirked and replied, ¡°My father just spoke to me today about getting closer to Su Li in the future. With his endorsement, I¡¯ll make my move. Knowing Changle as I do, she will undoubtedly attend. And with her presence, Su Li will follow.¡±
Hou Junji nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should begin preparations today.¡±
In the secrecy of the chamber, silence enveloped them. Despite meticulous nning over an extended period, the moment of execution still brought nervousness to both of them. After a while, Li Chengqian spoke again, slowly.
¡°A few days ago, you mentioned that we could take further steps after dealing with Su Li. Is that correct?¡±
Hou Junji was shocked in the darkness, and his excitement surged uncontrobly.
Chapter 239
Chapter 239
Hou Junji struggled to conceal his excitement but couldn¡¯tpletely mask the tremor in his voice as he asked, ¡°Your Highness, have you reached a decision?¡±
Li Chengqian scoffed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re correct. Living with a constant threat looming over us is more unsettling than taking a risk. Why not seize the opportunity?¡±
On his way back to the Eastern Pce, Li Chengqian had been pondering this question. He believed that Hou Junji understood the formidable abilities of Su Li. Hence, if Hou Junji orchestrated an operation to eliminate Su Li, it would likely seed.
But would everything truly improve after Su Li¡¯s demise? Initially, Li Chengqian thought his father¡¯s attitude towards Su Li was more rooted in fear than reliance. However, his father was growing older and less courageous. Additionally, he had growncent, benefiting from theurels Su Li had earned for him. His ambitions had dwindled, causing him to turn a blind eye andck the determination to sever ties with Su Lipletely.
Li Chengqian had already decided on behalf of his father, knowing that even if he didn¡¯t voice it, his father would not me him in his heart. But today¡¯s events had opened his eyes. His father truly valued Su Li wholeheartedly.
In that case, eliminating Su Li would lead to dire consequences. His father had many sons, and even if he were to strip Li Chengqian of his title as Crown Prince, he could easily find another suitable sessor. These realizations spurred Li Chengqian to make a persistent choice.
¡°Father, you wanted me to learn from Li Tai, but don¡¯t forget, I am your son. The person I should learn from the most is you.¡±
That evening, in the distant northwest corner of the Eastern Pce, a discreet opening was made in the surrounding wall, allowing numerous military supplies to be secretly brought in. Simultaneously, over a thousand unidentified individuals had gathered at one of Hou Junji¡¯s suburban vis. The vi, sprawling over hundreds of acres, was hidden behind thick curtains under the guise of renovations. These individuals practiced relentlessly in a hidden training ground within the main hall, concealed byyers of curtains.
Five dayster, Hou Junji returned to the Eastern Pce and met with Li Chengqian in the same secret chamber.
¡°How are the preparations progressing?¡± Li Chengqian inquired calmly.
He had also sent an invitation to the princess¡¯s residence after theirst covert meeting. In it, he expressed regret over his distant rtionship with his younger sister and mentioned Princess Changle¡¯s uing birthday. He hinted at his potential absence due to state affairs but extended an invitation for Changle and Su Li to visit the Eastern Pce.
Li Chengqian¡¯s invitation was warm and sincere, emphasizing his desire to mend his rtionship with the couple. As expected, a swift response arrived from the princess¡¯s residence, confirming Su Li and Princess Changle¡¯s attendance.
Hou Junji kept his head lowered, avoiding Li Chengqian¡¯s gaze. Despite Li Chengqian¡¯s recent normal behavior in public and his growing affability with court officials, something felt amiss to Hou Junji. In his eyes, Li Chengqian appeared to be teetering on the edge of madness, but Hou Junji understood that brilliant minds often tread close to that line.
¡°Your Highness, you can rest assured. Everything is in ce,¡± Hou Junji confidently reassured Li Chengqian, outlining his n. They had strategically positioned mmable materials within the grand hall during Su Li¡¯s banquet. Outside, eight crossbows were ready, while three hundred robust men armed with iron chains and a thousand death soldiers were poised inside.
As soon as Su Li entered the pce, the three hundred men would surround and immobilize him with iron chains. Even if Su Li were an unparalleled warrior, he couldn¡¯t fend off such a determined assault. If, by some chance, the thousand dead soldiers failed to kill Su Li, they would ignite the fire without hesitation. A mere spark would ensure Su Li¡¯s demise in the ensuing mes.
Even if Su Li managed to escape from the pce, dozens of ox crossbows were stationed outside. These formidable ox crossbows possessed seven channels, and their arrows could travel several miles. This was the Tang army¡¯s most potent weapon, primarily used for siege warfare. When dozens of these ox crossbows fired in unison, releasing a barrage of ten thousand arrows, even a sturdy city wall, let alone someone like Su Li, would crumble.
¡°With over a thousand dead soldiers who have diligently trained for days, and supported by such an intricate trap, even if Su Li were a deity, he would undoubtedly meet his doom!¡± Hou Junji dered with a ruthless expression.
Li Chengqian nodded and inquired, ¡°And what¡¯s the next step?¡±
Hou Junji¡¯s body trembled slightly at Li Chengqian¡¯s words. He replied, ¡°Your Highness, at the moment Su Li is ensnared, I, along with Lieutenant Feng Shijin and Left Protector Li Anyan, will lead the six units of the Eastern Pce forces and march directly to the imperial pce.¡±
Li Chengqian asked with concern, ¡°Do you have confidence in this n?¡±
Hou Junji¡¯s expression grew serious, and he sighed before responding, ¡°Your Highness since you have not led troops, such doubts are natural. In military operations, there is no guarantee of victory. Furthermore¡ His Majesty is a renowned general himself.¡± Hou Junji paused but quickly added, ¡°However, I have confirmed that Wei Zhang will not be on duty at the pce tomorrow. There are no skilled warriors within the pce. With preparation against an unprepared enemy, I am eighty percent confident even when facing His Majesty!¡±
Li Chengqian nodded and reassured him, ¡°That will suffice.¡±
Following their conversation, a silence settled between them. Momentster, Li Chengqian suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±
Soon, the two found themselves outside the grand hall. Li Chengqian pointed to a pce in the northeast corner of the imperial pce and reminisced, ¡°Lord Taishan, do you know that when Li Jiancheng assumed control of the Eastern Pce, the Wude Hall was your father¡¯s residence?¡±
Hou Junji nodded, recalling those days when Li Er was King of Qin, and he was a trusted confidant who often met with him in the Wude Hall.
Li Chengqian continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand when I was younger. I thought my father was persistent and brave in those days. Now, it seems that the Wude Hall and the Eastern Pce conflicted back then¡¡±
As Li Chengqian spoke, he suddenly turned his head, gazing at the darkened grand hall behind him, and muttered, ¡°Everyone envies my position as the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce. Little do they know¡ this ce is not auspicious. It¡¯s best to move away early.¡±
Hou Junji chuckled and praised, ¡°Your Highness has profound insights.¡±
However, Li Chengqian was more absorbed in his thoughts and continued to gaze towards the imperial pce, musing, ¡°Father, on that night when you came to the imperial pce, did you ever think as I do now, wondering what the Taishan Emperor was doing at the time?¡±
As night fell, Li Chengqian¡¯s voice resounded with determination, ¡°Tomorrow¡ I entrust everything to Lord Taishan!¡±
Chapter 240
Chapter 240
In the depths of the night, avish carriage journeyed northward along the Vermilion Phoenix Avenue, making its way towards the Eastern Pce. Within the carriage, Princess Changle gently held Su Li¡¯s hand.
¡°Husband, I could have gone alone,¡± Changle whispered softly.
A few days earlier, Crown Prince Li Chengqian had extended an unusual invitation to the Princess¡¯s residence, inviting Su Li and his wife to the Eastern Pce for an evening gathering. This marked the first time Li Chengqian had taken such an initiative since their marriage.
Over the years, as Su Li¡¯s stature had grown, Li Chengqian¡¯s jealousy and resentment towards him had be increasingly evident. Even before Emperor Li Er restricted Li Chengqian¡¯s movements, he had often disyed his displeasure with Su Li in public. This strained the once-close sibling rtionship and created a growing rift.
Changle had felt saddened by this situation for some time. She cherished the hope that their family could live harmoniously. After all, Li Chengqian had once loved her deeply as his elder sister. If she were ever forced to choose between them, she would unhesitatingly side with Su Li. However, the chance to mend their rtionship was too precious to let slip away.
Now that Li Chengqian had extended the invitation, it suggested a willingness to mend their bonds. Changle was unwilling to decline. Initially, she considered attending alone, recognizing her elder brother¡¯s pride and somewhat impulsive nature. His initiative to invite them was already a rare gesture. However, her husband was not an ordinary man. Even in the Emperor¡¯s presence, he remainedposed and dignified, with no intent to curry favor. Changle was cautious, knowing she might unintentionally create the wrong impression, which could be counterproductive. Repairing their rtionship required a gradual and systematic approach.
Yet, Su Li declined Changle¡¯s suggestion. When Li Chengqian extended the sudden invitation, Su Li sensed something was amiss. He doubted Li Chengqian¡¯s genuine desire to reconcile. He knew Li Chengqian¡¯s temperament well¡ªstubborn and arrogant, appearing shrewd butcking true wisdom.
In the history that Su Li was familiar with, Li Chengqian¡¯s rebellion ultimately led to a tragic end. The motivation behind his rebellion was his fear that Li Tai would supnt him as the heir. Su Li believed this line of thinking to be delusional. Li Er had never seriously considered changing the heir. He had even appointed Wei Zheng as the Crown Prince¡¯s Tutor, a sign of his support for Li Chengqian as the heir.
However, Li Chengqian failed to grasp the true intentions behind Li Er¡¯s actions. He stubbornly believed that if he didn¡¯t act preemptively, he would lose the crown prince position to Li Tai. Consequently, he decided to emte Li Er¡¯s tactics without careful nning. He hastily devised an assassination n, recruited individuals, and hurriedly formted a strategy. When met with resistance, he abandoned the n, leaving those involved, including hired assassins and military contacts, in a precarious situation.
Once set in motion, the n became difficult to halt. Despite his misgivings, Li Chengqian feltpelled to proceed. Yet, he underestimated Li Er¡¯s influence over the Tang Dynasty. Even before the n could be executed, Li Er got wind of it.
Could someone as impulsive as Li Chengqian truly have an awakening? It was a situation where Li Chengqian misinterpreted his father¡¯s intentions, rushed into drastic actions without proper nning, andcked foresight, leading to his eventual downfall. Consequently, Su Li had doubts about Li Chengqian¡¯s sincerity and trustworthiness.
Su Li had apanied Changle to this meeting primarily to ensure her safety, just in case anything unexpected were to ur. Whether Li Chengqian genuinely sought to mend their rtionship held little significance to him. Su Li didn¡¯t consider Li Chengqian a true rival. Whether Li Chengqian attempted to be friendly or spoke ill of him had no bearing on Su Li. Even if Li Chengqian harbored hidden motives, Su Li believed that nothing in this world could outwit his strategies.
¡°It¡¯s probably because the Crown Prince would be suspicious if you went alone, given his personality,¡± Su Li said with a smile to Changle.
Changle sighed, acknowledging that this was indeed her concern. ¡°Let¡¯s view it as an opportunity to rx. As for the Eastern Pce¡ I¡¯ve never been there,¡± Su Li said softly.
Changle pouted and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly appealing about the Eastern Pce. After my older brother was named Crown Prince, he refused to live there for quite some time because of what happened back then.¡±
Su Li smiled in agreement without saying a word. The Eastern Pce of the Great Tang was not known for its desirability.
They chatted during the journey, and before long, the carriage stopped. Through the carriage window, they heard Li Chengqian¡¯s somewhat awkwardughter.
¡°Su Li and Li Zhi have arrived! Quickly,e in with me!¡± Li Chengqian¡¯s voice could be heard.
As they exited the carriage, Li Chengqian approached with a warm smile. Changle teased him gently, suggesting he could have sent a servant to inform them.
¡°How could that work? We¡¯re no longer children from our younger days. We can¡¯t be so casual,¡± Li Chengqianughed heartily. Then, he turned to Su Li.
¡°Brother-inw, in the past, I listened to malicious gossip and did some foolish things. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me. After all, we¡¯re family, and in the future, we should support each other,¡± Li Chengqian said.
Su Li nodded slightly, offering neither confirmation nor denial. He sensed a sincere tone in Li Chengqian¡¯s words, but something about his demeanor made Su Li uneasy. It was as if Li Chengqian was overly excited, and to Su Li, it resembled the behavior of a madman. What could be going on?
Furrowing his brows, Su Li followed behind as Li Chengqian and Changle continued ahead. As they approached the grand hall entrance, Su Li¡¯s steps involuntarily slowed. His heightened senses picked up on the faint, densely packed breathing sounds surrounding the hall. In the dim night, the hall before him seemed to transform into a menacing, bloodthirsty maw ready to devour someone.
By this point, Su Li had already deduced Li Chengqian¡¯s intentions. He nced at Changle, who remained engrossed in conversation with Li Chengqian and sighed inwardly. Su Li wasn¡¯t concerned about Li Chengqian¡¯s setup. In his eyes, any supposed deadly trap was child¡¯s y, not worth mentioning. His primary concern was for Changle.
When the invitation from Li Chengqian arrived at their residence, Su Li saw the genuine happiness in Changle¡¯s eyes. He knew how much she must have looked forward to this gathering. However, he suspected she might be deeply hurt after this night¡¯s events.
Chapter 241
Chapter 241
Su Li quickly took a few steps and stood directly in front of Changle and Li Chengqian.
Upon witnessing his peculiar behavior, a glimmer of happiness crossed Li Chengqian¡¯s face, and he halted his steps. Changle was initially stunned and then gazed at Li Chengqian with some disbelief. ¡°Elder Brother¡ why aren¡¯t you departing?¡± Her voice quivered.
In reality, Su Li¡¯s understanding of Li Chengqian was solely rooted in historical recollections, nothing more. Yet, Changle had shared her upbringing with Li Chengqian since childhood! In this world, Changle was one of the individuals most acquainted with Li Chengqian.
Nheless, her inherently kind-hearted nature prevented her from entertaining other possibilities after receiving Li Chengqian¡¯s invitation. Despite her intellect, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to contemte such notions. In her eyes, the two of them were siblings! How could Li Chengqian conspire against Su Li?
However, as she beheld the scene unfolding before her, Changleprehended everything. There had never been any reconciliation. It had always been her wishful thinking.
Li Chengqian fixedly stared at Su Li¡¯s shadow as he entered the grand hall alone, and then the doors closed. He suddenly grinned and turned to Changle. ¡°Lizhi, I remember when you were a child, you once raised a Persian cat and had an extraordinary fondness for it¡¡± Li Chengqian said softly.
Changle suppressed the sorrow within her heart and replied, ¡°Yes¡ Mingda also adored that cat. She was always like that. No matter what I cherished, she would go to great lengths to acquire it.¡± She paused and continued, ¡°I granted her everything else but couldn¡¯t bear to part with that cat.¡±
¡°Subsequently, that cat mysteriously vanished, and I recall you wept for a long time,¡± Li Chengqian recounted with a smile.
As Changle gazed upon Li Chengqian¡¯s now oddly distorted countenance, she was too overwhelmed with grief to speak. She didn¡¯t understand why Li Chengqian was raising these memories now, but she knew that from this day forward, she would lose one of the most influential figures in her life.
¡°You¡¯ve always been curious about why that cat ended up at the Imperial Medical Office so abruptly¡¡±
Li Chengqian locked eyes with Changle and grinned again. ¡°It was Jin Yang¡¯s suggestion¡ and I revealed it to her.¡±
Tears welled up in Changle¡¯s eyes, and she implored, ¡°Elder Brother, please don¡¯t concern yourself with that cat¡ Whatever you¡¯re nning, I pray you, don¡¯t¡¡±
Li Chengqian erupted intoughter as if he had heard a joke. Heughed uncontrobly until he was breathless, then slowlyposed himself. With a peculiar little sound like ¡°hehe,¡± he wiped away his tears.
¡°Changle, as a child of the emperor, you¡¯ve never truly grasped how to be a princess,¡± Li Chengqian said, his expression abruptly turning exceedingly fierce. ¡°Dragons are born to consume others! Otherwise, they are unworthy of the status bestowed upon us by the heavens. You don¡¯tprehend this, so you¡¯ve been mistreated by Jin Yang from childhood to adulthood. Father and Mother cherish you for your gentleness and pity you. But in my eyes, you are the least like them!¡±
Li Chengqian stared at the pitch-ck hall ahead andughed maniacally. ¡°But I am different. I am the Crown Prince of the Great Tang and should be the most like Father Emperor!¡±
¡°Elder Brother, please desist¡ you¡¯ll perish!¡± With teary eyes, Changle extended her hand to attempt to restrain Li Chengqian.
Li Chengqian scoffed, ¡°Perish? No, I won¡¯t!¡± He turned his head and gazed towards the Taiji Pce, his expression exceptionally frenzied. ¡°Many individuals will meet their demise tonight, but I will not be among them.¡±
After meticulously plotting for so long, the moment to execute his n had finally arrived, and Li Chengqian was exceedingly thrilled. He hadn¡¯t truly contemted the repercussions. To him, assassinations and pce intrigues were simply routine affairs.
He vividly recalled the night before the Xuanwu Gate Incident when Li Er, his father, was still at home, seemingly normal, with no hint of impending turmoil. Li Chengqian even remembered that on that evening, before Li Er departed, he had yfully mentioned wanting to give him the finest gift in the world.
The next day, Li Chengqian awoke to the news that his father would be the Emperor. Soon after, he assumed the role of Crown Prince. To him, it felt as straightforward as eating and drinking. Li Chengqian had always held himself in high esteem, and while he deeply admired his father, he also harbored ambitions to surpass him.
In essence, he believed that everything Li Shimin did, he could do just as well, if not better. Li Chengqian had long nned for the time when he would have his father retire to the Taiji Pce to keep the former emperorpany.
Seeing Li Chengqian in his current state, Changle realized the person before her was no longer the familiar elder brother she knew. He hadpletely lost his sanity.
Changle¡¯s heart grew cold, and she felt most of her strength drained. ¡°Are you nning to harm Su Li?¡± she asked.
Li Chengqian sneered and replied, ¡°He is the biggest obstacle in my path. Tonight, he must die.¡±
Changle looked saddened as she said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you just tell Su Li that you should support each other in the future? Wasn¡¯t that a lie?¡±
Upon hearing this, Li Chengqian couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°How am I lying? Since it¡¯s about supporting each other¡ as my brother-inw, shouldn¡¯t Su Li assist me when his elder brother is in trouble?¡±
Li Chengqian shook his head and chuckled with great satisfaction. ¡°Using him as a pawn, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
With that, Changle realized there was no need to say anything more. She sighed deeply and looked at Li Chengqian with profound sorrow.
¡°Changle, I understand that you and Su Li share a deep bond, but emotions, especially for people like us, are utterly futile,¡± Li Chengqian said with a lightugh. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll arrange a splendid marriage for you once I ascend to the throne. Just like when your cat died, you were upset, but didn¡¯t you recover quickly? Su Li is merely a humble peasant. Inparison, he¡¯s not even as valuable as your cat.¡±
Changle¡¯s face turned cold as she gazed at Li Chengqian. However, in her eyes, there was a trace of pity. She didn¡¯t know Li Chengqian¡¯s ns to give him such confidence in killing Su Li. But Changle, who was nearly inseparable from Su Li, was certain that no matter what methods Li Chengqian employed, they would be futile against her husband.
The only oue of Li Chengqian¡¯s actions would be theplete loss of everything he had, including his life. However, Li Chengqian remained oblivious, instead tilting his head slightly with an expression of anticipation, as if he relished the thought of hearing Su Li¡¯s desperate cries before his demise.
Chapter 242
Chapter 242
Su Li walked inside the grand hall, and the doors behind him slowly shut. However, there was no sign of nervousness on his face. The hall had been set up to resemble a banquet, but the pcemps remained unlit. Only a few candles were sparsely scattered around. With Su Li¡¯s sharp eyes, he immediately noticed no rug on the stage where Li Chengqian stood. Could this be a signal for smashing a cup? Even at this moment, Su Li¡¯s mind wandered unconventionally, entertaining this possibility, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
As he moved to the center of the grand hall, the almost imperceptible breathing sounds from all around became more pronounced. These individuals had received professional training, and their breaths were shallow and quiet. An ordinary person would never detect them, but for Su Li, their presence stood out like fireflies in the night¡ªnot blinding, but extremely noticeable.
Su Li closed his eyes slightly, sensing the air currents mingling in the grand hall. ¡°There are at least three hundred people¡¡± Then he raised his head and gazed at the farthest corner of the grand hall. Behind Li Chengqian¡¯s location stood a folding screen that stretched over twenty feet. Behind the screen, there had to be a door. At this moment, Su Li distinctly heard the asional faint sounds of des shing from behind.
What a daring move,Su Li thought. Although he knew Li Chengqian would take him seriously if he had such intentions, he never expected him to go to such extremes. This was the Eastern Pce, connected to the Imperial City, with unrestricted ess. Did Li Chengqian dare to stash many armed forces here secretly?
However, upon further reflection, Su Liprehended the situation. Since the other party had decided to target him, why would they stop now? Tonight was going to be another restless night. With this in mind, Su Li shook his head, realizing he had underestimated Li Chengqian even more. Attempting to infiltrate Li Er¡¯s pce, this guy¡¯s intentions were truly chaotic!
At this moment, there was sudden movement throughout the grand hall. Shadowy figures emerged from the darkness. Simultaneously, heavy iron chains dragged on the ground, producing a loud nging noise. Su Li rapidly scanned his surroundings and spotted hundreds of robust men dressed in ck slowly encircling him.
Without uttering a word, these men simultaneously shouted and raised the iron chains as they charged towards Su Li. In the blink of an eye, four reached Su Li but didn¡¯t have a chance to act. Su Li¡¯s figure darted, and he struck repeatedly. The four men, each averaging over two hundred pounds, were sent flying backward faster than they had approached. Two fell to the ground motionless, while the other two had the misfortune of smashing their heads into a pir, sttering blood and brain matter.
This gruesome scene didn¡¯t deter the others. They had already been informed that they were facing the world¡¯s top warrior in this operation. Even if Su Li charged into an army, he would emerge unscathed. How could they possibly eliminate Su Li with just their numbers? Their primary objective here was to ensnare Su Li.
Following that, several more men fearlessly lunged at Su Li. While three hundred people might seem like a few, even if it took a moment for Su Li to catch his breath after defeating one person, it would still take at least fifteen minutes to subdue all three hundred of these formidable men.
Furthermore, these well-trained strongmen were not here to meet their demise. They executed highly strategic actions, surrounding Su Li and continually sending individuals to impede his movements. The outermost group rapidly linked their iron chains, each equipped with cleverly designed fasteners that, when connected, formed a massive iron.
After sacrificing the lives of more than a hundred people to stall Su Li, the iron was finallypleted. The remaining nearly two hundred strongmen shouted collectively and hurled their iron chains towards Su Li¡¯s position.
In an instant, the massive iron, weighing thousands of pounds, soared into the air before descending onto Su Li. With a resounding crash, the corners of the iron struck the grand hall¡¯s floor, causing the stone to crack inch by inch. Standing at the center of the iron, Su Li raised his hands slightly, holding up the iron cables, and looked around with curiosity. In his gaze, the strongmen started running rapidly in one direction.
Before long, Su Li was trapped by thick iron chains, resembling a silkworm in its cocoon. But even at this stage, the ordeal was far from over. Shortly after, another iron descended from above. The surrounding strongmen produced over a dozenrge hammers and used them to secure the four corners of the two irons to the ground.
Simultaneously, the door behind the folding screen swung open, revealing a group of ck-d individuals armed with long spears who rushed out. They thrust their spears through the gaps in the iron towards Su Li.
Su Li chuckled lightly, then twisted his waist and spun rapidly. Inside the grand hall, the sound of iron nails being pulled from the ground echoed as the iron, following Su Li¡¯s movements, spun like a colossal windmill. The thick iron chains whizzed through the air, whistling violently.
Instantly, the cries of agony filled the surroundings. Countless death warriors were struck by the iron chains, suffering broken bones, snapped tendons, and coughing up blood on the spot. As for those who managed to escape with their lives, their faces were filled with unimaginable horror.
Could this still be considered a human? The individuals present were renowned strongmen in their respective regions, capable of lifting nearly a thousand pounds at least. Yet, they had never witnessed a being wrapped in a nearly ten-thousand-pound iron moving with such freedom.
The death warriors exchanged nces, their eyes filled with determination. Inside the grand hall, the battle cries were deafening.
Outside the grand hall¡
¡°Mother, Mother!¡±
Just as Changle had given up onmunicating with Li Chengqian, Su Che¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. She turned to look, her anger reigniting. Su Che had descended from an exquisite carriage and was joyfully running towards Changle on his tiny legs.
Changle squatted down, picked up Su Che, and then turned to address Li Chengqian.
¡°Are you truly willing to go to such extremes?¡±
This time, neither Su Li nor Changle had brought Su Che to the banquet. However, Li Chengqian had deliberately arranged for someone to bring Su Che here, and the intent behind it was clear.
Li Chengqian chuckled lightly and spoke slowly, ¡°Changle, you¡¯re still so innocent! You¡¯ll face endless troubles if you don¡¯t root out the weeds. Besides, I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±
Chapter 243
Chapter 243
Li Chengqian¡¯s decision to summon Su Che shattered Changle¡¯s remaining affection for him. With a resolute expression, she clutched Su Che tightly and dered, ¡°If you want to harm Su Che, then you¡¯ll have to kill me first!¡±
Li Chengqian smiled and shook his head, turning his gaze towards Changle. ¡°Changle, listen¡ if Su Li dies, how will you protect your son? So many people in this world despise Su Li to the core. They would relish the opportunity to harm him. They loathe Su Li to the bone, and when the timees, do you think they would spare Su Che?¡± A sinister smile crossed Li Chengqian¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of my nephew.¡±
Changle seethed with anger, but at this moment, there was little she could do other than hold Su Che tightly. However, young Su Che was incredibly astute. With just a few words, he sensed the intense conflict between his mother and his distant uncle, with whom his family had never been close. Furthermore, Li Chengqian openly mentioned Su Li¡¯s potential demise.
Su Che gently opened his arms, breaking free from Changle¡¯s embrace. He questioned Li Chengqian, ¡°Are you talking nonsense just because you want to harm my dad?¡± He jumped to the ground, raised his head, and red angrily at Li Chengqian.
Taking advantage of Changle¡¯s momentary hesitation, young Su Che sprinted towards the main hall. By now, the sounds of battle inside the main hall had reached their ears. Even standing outside, the continuous screams from within made it clear how dire Su Li¡¯s situation was.
¡°Su Che,e back!¡± Changle screamed, immediately following her son.
Though Changle knew her son possessed extraordinary abilities despite being under four years old, the guards of the princess¡¯s residence were no match for him. However, in the eyes of any mother, their child was someone they must protect. It was undoubtedly very dangerous with Li Chengqian¡¯s extensive preparations and the siege against Su Li inside the main hall. If young Su Che rushed in like this and encountered unforeseen circumstances¡
At that moment, Changle¡¯s mind was filled with only one thought: even if it meant death, their family would face it together.
In the blink of an eye, young Su Che reached the front of the main hall. The main hall¡¯s doors had been securely locked from the inside with iron bars, but this couldn¡¯t deter Su Che. He shielded his head with his arms, lowered it, and charged forward, shattering the thick door panel with sheer force.
Suddenly, the scene inside the main hall was revealed to everyone. Hundreds of ck-d individuals surrounded the main hall at that moment, brandishing weapons. Despite facing only Su Li and Su Li being bound by an iron, everyone treated him as if he were a formidable foe. Many of them had beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.
The air was thick with the stench of blood, making breathing nauseating. Su Li had been contemting Li Chengqian¡¯s potential tricks when he heard the main hall door being smashed open. He turned his head to see young Su Che and Changle had already squeezed through the gaps in the iron at the entrance.
Su Li shook his head with a smile. Even though hundreds of people surrounded him, he never showed a hint of panic on his face. Even amidst the chaos, his clothes remained unstained by a drop of blood. Seeing his wife and son in this situation, he didn¡¯t feel nervous but rather a sense of warmth. Now that Changle and young Su Che were here, he had no reason to continue.
In the terrified eyes of the assassins, Su Li suddenly spread his arms wide. Then, a continuous sound of iron chains snapping could be heard. After breaking the innermostyer of iron chains, Su Li freed his hands and snapped the outer chains individually. His effortless demeanor made it seem that the thick iron chains, as thick as adult arms, were nothing more than paper to him.
Suddenly, the faces of the assassins all disyed determination. Everyone rushed towards Su Li, throwing themselves into a suicidal attack. This suicide attack caught Su Li by surprise. In that moment of surprise, a massive fire ignited around the perimeter of the main hall. Li Chengqian had prepared some kind of ignition material in advance within the hall. As the fire erupted, the entire hall was engulfed in mes in the blink of an eye.
The outermost guards were the first to be consumed by the fire. What surprised Su Li was that these individuals seemed to carry incendiary materials. Once ignited, they turned into living torches. Even so, these fanatical guards continued to scream and charge towards him, one after another.
Su Li had never seen such fearless and relentless guards before, but regardless of their cunning schemes, they held no meaning for him. Su Li picked up a long spear from the ground and gave it a gentle shake, and the spearhead quivered with excitement. Satisfied, he began to wield the spear.
Countless living torches rushed at Su Li, only to be forced back and sent flying as they tried approaching him within a yard¡¯s distance. Hundreds of them couldn¡¯t get closer to Su Li. Su Li fought his way towards the main hall¡¯s entrance, moving with purpose.
Despite the relentless assault of the guards who ignored their own lives, it took Su Li a good half hour to cover the short distance of just a few dozen steps. By the time he reached the main hall¡¯s entrance, no living people were left behind him. Su Li had personally killed only a small portion of them. Most had been burned to death by the raging fire.
The intense fire had twisted the air around it, and thick smoke obstructed the view. Even with Su Li¡¯s keen senses, he could barely make out the surroundings. He took a few more steps forward and heard Changle¡¯s soft exmation.
¡°Husband!¡±
Immediately, Su Li felt a soft body collide with him, and the familiar fragrance of a woman filled his nostrils. He immediately felt relieved. Earlier, Su Li had entered the main hall ahead of Changle to ensure her safety. However, Changle had still rushed in, and he wasn¡¯t sure when Su Che had followed.
¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Li asked with concern as he lowered his head. Changle¡¯s fair face had picked up some ck soot, but her expression remained unchanged. With her protective mystical armor, she emerged from the fire unscathed.
As the husband and wife embraced, a sudden bout of coughing caught their attention.
¡°Su Che!¡± Changle¡¯s expression changed, and she whispered in concern.
Su Li reassured her, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t worry. That boy is tough. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±
True to his words, a small figure dashed through the mes and ran towards them the next moment ¨C indeed, young Su Che. However, he looked a bit chaotic. His clothes were mostly burnt, and some of his hair had been burned off. His face was ckened. Seeing his parents, he grinned, revealing a set of sparkling white teeth, which looked quiteical.
Chapter 244
Chapter 244
Outside the main hall, Li Chengqian gazed ahead without blinking, his expression remarkablyposed. When Changle pursued Su Che into the main hall earlier, he didn¡¯t intervene. Sister or not, he had many siblings. Even though Changle was his closest sister, it didn¡¯t matter. He could even confront his father, let alone a sister, in today¡¯s events.
It¡¯s your own decision, don¡¯t hold me responsible,Li Chengqian thought.
At that moment, a massive fire suddenly erupted inside the main hall. Within a few moments, the mes surged and consumed the entire hall. In the distance, there were cries of panic. ¡°It¡¯s the end¡¡± Li Chengqian continued to stare at the hall, now engulfed in mes. From his perspective, surviving in such an inferno seemed impossible.
Regardless of Su Li¡¯s skills, he was just one person. Over a thousand fearless guards relentlessly attacked him, and even if they couldn¡¯t kill him, they could easily trap him inside the hall. The oue was clear!
Finally, a smile appeared on Li Chengqian¡¯s face. He looked towards the Martial Hero Pce, ready to depart. Suddenly, amid the crackling sound of explosions behind him, an unsettling noise urred. Immediately after, there was a loud crash as something heavy copsed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I instruct you to leave?¡± Aposed voice came from behind.
Li Chengqian stopped in his tracks, his face disying an expression of disbelief. He swiftly turned to see Su Li emerging from the burning hall, holding Changle in one arm and cradling Su Che in the other. The sea of mes behind them cast a reddish glow on Su Li¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¡± Li Chengqian was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak. There were no words to describe his astonishment. No fiery words could describe the shock that Li Chengqian felt at this moment. Duke Junji had personally orchestrated this, with over a thousand fearless guards practicing day and night. Such a formation could likely win a war effortlessly. But Su Li, facing this setup, emerged unharmed! How was this possible?
¡°Husband¡¡± Changle began to say. She raised her head to look at Su Li, her eyes filled with a plea. Despite Li Chengqian¡¯s earlier attempt to harm their family, Changle¡¯s inherently kind nature couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Su Li killing him now.
Su Li smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know what you want to say. Let¡¯s see how he chooses to end this today.¡± Although he spoke these words, Su Li had already considered killing Li Chengqian. Since Li Chengqian dared to target Changle and Su Che, he should be prepared for the consequences. Furthermore, Su Li understood Li Chengqian well. He was aware that even if he didn¡¯t take action, Li Chengqian would attempt something.
At this moment, the astonishment in Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes gradually faded, reced by a hysterical madness. With little preamble, Li Chengqian suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Changle, please don¡¯t me Big Brother. Big Brother had no other choice!¡±
¡°Our father favors Li Tai and wishes him to rece me as the crown prince. Li Tai and I were originally close as true brothers. Even if I willingly step aside and let him have the crown prince position, I wouldn¡¯t mind!¡±
¡°But even if I voluntarily yield, how could Li Tai spare me? Has there ever been a deposed crown prince who lived a peaceful life?¡±
Li Chengqian believed he was being clever. He knew that pleading with Su Li at this point was futile. With his decisive nature, Su Li wouldn¡¯t care about his status. The fact that he dared to confront his father and deal with aristocratic families like the Fanyang Lu n proved he wouldn¡¯t care about someone like him, the crown prince.
In Li Chengqian¡¯s current predicament, his only chance seemed to be to plead with Changle, hoping for a slim possibility of survival. However, he had no idea that Changle had already given up on him due to his earlier actions. If he had sincerely begged for mercy now and actively sought forgiveness from Li Er, Changle might have been willing to intercede on his behalf.
After all, it was almost certain that Li Chengqian would be stripped of his title and banished far away, never to return to Changan. That would have been the best possible oue for Changle, as at least he would still have his life. However, Li Chengqian was still ying maniptive games with her. None of his words were genuine!
As both children of Li Er, and being the astute eldest princess, Changle was well aware that Li Er had never intended for an easy transfer of the crown. Li Chengqian had misinterpreted Li Er¡¯s intentions due to his predicament, and there was a possibility of confusion on his part. However, when he imed he would hand over the crown prince position to Li Tai, that wasplete nonsense!
At this moment, Su Li lightly patted Changle¡¯s arm, signaling her not to speak. Then, he kicked a long knife to Li Chengqian¡¯s feet. ¡°If you truly repent, then end it yourself. I will appeal to the Emperor for leniency, preserving your posthumous reputation, considering your sibling rtionship with Changle.¡±
Li Chengqian shuddered, looking down at the long knife at his feet. Then, he gazed at Su Li in disbelief. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±
Su Li coldly huffed but remained silent. Changle, on the other hand, stared fixedly at Li Chengqian. Being deeply connected with her husband, she had already discerned Su Li¡¯s n. Indeed, Su Li had given Li Chengqian an opportunity because of her. If Li Chengqian genuinely resolved to sacrifice himself in atonement, Su Li would intervene and plead leniency. However, if Li Chengqian refused, he would lose hisst chance.
Under Changle¡¯s somewhat nervous gaze, Li Chengqian bent down to pick up the long knife. When he straightened up, the look on his face had changed from the earlier panic. ¡°Su Li, Hou Junji has already led the army into the pce. If we calcte the time, he should have seeded by now! After today, I will be the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty.¡±
Li Chengqian slowly spoke, and his expression became extremely earnest. ¡°You can help the Emperor create this prosperous era, but truth be told, the Emperor has always been wary of you. If you assist me, once I ascend the throne, I will grant you the title of ¡®One Word Side by Side King.¡¯ In the Tang Dynasty, you can do whatever you please. How about it?¡±
Changle stared at Li Chengqian in astonishment. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Even at this moment, Li Chengqian remained obstinate and deluded. Su Li shook his head and said softly, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made your choice.¡± With that, he walked towards Li Chengqian.
¡°Su Li, you can¡¯t kill me. I am the Crown Prince of the Great Tang. If you kill me, the Emperor will never spare you!¡±
Suddenly, Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he roared angrily at Su Li. However, Su Li remained unfazed. In the blink of an eye, Su Li had reached Li Chengqian. Faced with the overwhelming pressure from Su Li, Li Chengqian could no longer endure it. He roared angrily and charged at Su Li with the knife.
The next moment, there was a slight, muffled sound. The long knife pierced through his chest, and Li Chengqian¡¯s eyes widened as blood vessels burst throughout. Then, he fell to the ground, his hands clutching the knife,pletely lifeless.
Chapter 245
Chapter 245
Changle watched silently as Li Chengqian, unable to close his eyes in death,y before her. Despite being mentally prepared, tears still welled in her eyes when this moment unfolded. How did ite to this?
In Changle¡¯s perspective, Li Chengqian¡¯s death was entirely his own. As the Crown Prince of the Tang Dynasty, there was no reason for him to end up in such a state if he hadn¡¯t entertained those unrealistic ideas. His downfall was entirely self-inflicted.
At this moment, the sounds of battle from the direction of the imperial pce faintly reached them. Changle suddenly raised her head and looked in that direction. Over the imperial pce, towering mes had already ignited and were reaching for the sky. Changle looked at Su Li with a fearful expression.
Tonight, she had already lost one family member and didn¡¯t want to see anyone else die. Su Li approached and held Changle in his arms, whispering, ¡°Your Majesty has fought all her life, and Hou Junji cannot be his match.¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Tonight is too chaotic. I will take you and Su Che back home and thene to the pce to gather information.¡±
Changle opened her mouth, intending to ask Su Li to rescue Li Er. However, considering what had just happened, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to make that request. Tonight¡¯s events were originally a struggle for the throne, and she felt guilty about involving Su Li in this conflict.
While Su Li maintained a calm appearance, Changle could see through it. Her husband had grown extremely tired of such matters. With a heavy sigh, Changle could only follow Su Li in silence.
The battle cries resounded through the heavens on the other side of the pce, outside the Hall of Martial Valor. Half an hour ago, Hou Junji led the Prince and his sixmanders into the pce, totaling over two thousand men. Inside the pce were already arranged insiders who had opened the city gates.
At the outset, the Prince¡¯s forces had indeed been unstoppable. The pce guards had never anticipated a rebellion and could not organize effective resistance. They swiftly advanced, eventually arriving at the Hall of Martial Valor. Over two thousand men surrounded the Hall of Martial Valor.
Hou Junji gave the order, and the eight double-crossbows, drawn by eight oxen each, fired in unison, copsing the main gate. Hou Junji led the charge, entering the pce square with his troops.
By now, Li Er had received the news and was fully armed, holding a long spear as he stood at the Hall of Martial Valor entrance. Surrounding him were over a thousand pce guards who had swiftly rushed to his aid upon hearing the news.
The two men, emperor and usurper, stared at each other from a distance of several dozen paces. Li Er gazed at Hou Junji, disappointment in his eyes. To be fair, Li Er trusted Hou Junji more than any other general in his army.
Although Hou Junji also came from a prestigious family, in his youth, he was known for his arrogance, always boasting about his martial prowess when he was, in reality, all talk and no substance. Later, Hou Junji joined Prince Qin¡¯s household and became one of Li Er¡¯s close aides.
Despite hisck of major aplishments, he had one redeeming quality¡ªhe was fearless in battle. On the night of the Xuanwu Gate Incident, Prince Qin¡¯s household had thrown everything into the fray.
When Li Er plotted to ambush his sons Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji, Hou Junji was one of the ten men who apanied him. After sessfully killing Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji, Li Er sent someone to control the Crown Prince, Li Shimin, who was still the legitimate emperor of the Tang Dynasty at the time.
Most attending courtiers hesitated to get involved in this dangerous endeavor. While killing Li Jiancheng could be framed as avenging their loyalty to their respective masters, forcibly entering the pce to control Emperor Li Yuan was an act of rebellion and would forever tarnish their names in history.
Only Hou Junji showed unwavering resolve and willingly epted the mission. Afterward, Li Er rewarded him generously. Li Er ranked Hou Junji equally with other prominent figures, such as Zhangsun Wuji, for his role in the Xuanwu Gate Incident. Li Er even ordered the official records to be modified to protect Hou Junji¡¯s reputation.
The revised version imed that Emperor Li Yuan peacefully enjoyed a boat ride with his confidants during the incident. Originally, Hou Junji, whose insignificant military achievements, suddenly gained great favor due to a certain incident. Li Er directly appointed him as the Left Guard General and Duke of Lu.
Later, Li Er also arranged for his daughter to marry him. Such honors were unparalleled in the entire imperial court. There was no one else like him. Li Er never mistreated Hou Junji.
However, Li Er never expected his high regard for Hou Junji to lead him into unrealistic fantasies. Hou Junji was already somewhat boastful, and with the increasing favor he received, he became even more presumptuous.
Under Li Er¡¯smand, there were many renowned generals, most of whom had achievements and positions that closely matched their abilities without much exaggeration. Only Hou Junji, whose abilities were average at best, owed his position as the Minister of War to Li Er¡¯s sentimental feelings for him.
So, what led him to believe that he would rebel against Li Er? Hou Junji might not be the brightest, but he couldn¡¯t have suddenly decided tomit such an act on his own¡
Then¡ It must be Li Chengqian! Aside from his disappointment, there was a faint trace of anger in Li Er¡¯s heart. However, the current situation left no room for him to dwell on his emotions.
Despite having only around a thousand guards with him, facing a rebellion force twice their size, Li Er showed no signs of panic. Without any dialogue, theyunched into a charge as soon as the two sides met.
A head-on confrontation might seem devoid of any tactical finesse. Still, Li Er, a renowned military strategist of his time, had an unmatched ability to assess the battlefieldpared to Hou Junji, who was far less skilled. Moreover, the rebels were already on shaky moral ground, having been coerced by Li Chengqian¡¯s orders in many cases and not truly enthusiastic about their cause.
Li Er stood in the grand hall, calmly observing the carnage unfolding in the square below as if watching a routine martial disy. At the same time, he issued a series ofmands with aposed demeanor.
Under Li Er¡¯smand, the pce guards, numbering just over a thousand, were somehow maintaining the upper hand against an enemy force twice their size. They consistently pinpointed the weak points of their adversaries, using their superior numbers to whittle down the enemy¡¯s strength gradually.
Another half hour passed, and the sounds of battle on the square grew quieter. At this point, Hou Junji was covered in blood, fighting fiercely within the ranks. Suddenly, he felt the pressure around him lighten. Hou Junji raised his head in bewilderment and scanned his surroundings.
Only then did he realize his own army, under his leadership, had been annihted or severely injured. Instead, the pce guards now surrounded him. Pushing through the dense crowd of soldiers, Hou Junji gazed towards the Hall of Martial Prowess. There, he saw Li Er, expressionless.
He turned his head towards the direction of the East Pce, where the night sky, once pitch ck, had been painted a fiery red by the raging mes.
It¡¯s over¡Hou Junji¡¯s thoughts turned to despair. At this moment, he finally realized that he had overestimated his abilities.
What he thought was a wless n had been riddled with ws from the beginning, with no chance of sess whatsoever. Hou Junji couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. He raised his sword without hesitation and swung it fiercely at his neck. Blood sprayed, and the rising military leader who had started as a rebel met his end in rebellion¡
Chapter 246
Chapter 246
Li Er remained emotionless before the Martial Excellence Hall as he witnessed Hou Junji¡¯s tragic end in a dead-end situation. His attention shifted towards the Eastern Pce, where an unexpected fire had erupted. While Hou Junji¡¯s rebellion seemed connected to Li Chengqian, the ze in the Eastern Pce left Li Er bewildered. Had their original n been to ignite the Eastern Pce, exploiting the chaos to infiltrate it?
However, Li Er quickly dismissed this theory. In warfare, swiftness was paramount, especially during a rebellion. Time was not on the rebels¡¯ side, as dys could lead to unforeseenplications. Even if Hou Junjicked wisdom, he wouldn¡¯t engage in such a convoluted scheme.
Suddenly, the thunderous sound of approaching horse hooves echoed in the distance, prompting the guards to ready their weapons and encircle Li Er. Under the circumstances of this fateful night, exceptions were made for riding inside the pce.
Li Er remainedposed as he observed a pce general racing towards him. The general said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince, invited Prince Yongle and his wife to a banquet in the Eastern Pce tonight. Shortly after, a massive fire broke out in one of the Eastern Pce halls¡¡±
Li Er¡¯s world seemed to spin. His sword fell to the ground, and he lost his strength. He stumbled and sat on the grand hall steps, surrounded by anxious guards. The square before him was tainted with the smell of blood.
From the Martial Excellence Hall to the Eastern Pce, fires raged uncontrobly. The monarch, who had endured a lifetime of warfare and emerged from the crucible of bloodshed, now faced a scene he knew all too well, yet his heart was heavy with unprecedented sorrow.
Chengqian¡ was gone!
At that moment, profound grief consumed Li Er. Despite knowing from the moment heid eyes on Hou Junji that his eldest son was plotting rebellion, he had never considered killing Li Chengqian. Perhaps it was because he had ascended to the throne by eliminating his brothers andpelling his father to surrender that Li Er, who had severed most familial ties with his hands, held family bonds in high regard.
Among the many emperors throughout history, he had a unique fondness for his children. Over the years, with numerous royal marriages, Li Er had only allowed his daughter to be wed to Si. As for what had urred, Gaoyang, his daughter, was sent to Si. It resulted from her grave mistakes, and she was reaping what she had sown.
Li Er had taken great care to nurture his rtionships with his sons, even disying some favoritism towards Li Tai, which was not umon in ordinary families, let alone in the imperial realm. However, despite his efforts, he never anticipated that his sons would not reciprocate his desired loyalty. Gaoyang had plotted against Changle, Li Tai sought the position of the Eastern Pce, and now Li Chengqian was nning a rebellion.
Li Er couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was a punishment from fate for his past actions. Though he didn¡¯t typically believe in such concepts, the news of Li Chengqian¡¯s betrayal made him reconsider.
His disappointment in Li Chengqian¡¯s rebellion ran deep, but surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t as furious as expected. He could empathize with his son¡¯s motivations to some extent. However, there was one unforgivable aspect ¨C plotting harm against Su Li.
Li Er had heard countless reports of Su Li¡¯s battlefield prowess, and he knew the significance of a warrior who could triumph against overwhelming odds. The mere plots and schemes could not easily eliminate such a formidable opponent.
Sitting on the steps, Li Er stared at the mes engulfing the Eastern Pce, tears unknowingly filling his eyes. The intense grief left him with an inexplicable sense of destion. Memories of his interactions with Li Chengqian flooded his mind, and then, unexpectedly, he coughed up blood, experiencing a sharp pain in his chest.
Li Er copsed, and significant events unfolded before him, much like the night when Emperor Taizong Li Yuan summoned his three sons, only one of whom would survive.
As the night progressed, a massive fire erupted in the Eastern Pce, and the sounds of battle echoed throughout the imperial pce. Officers and generals were on edge, awaiting news. When morning came, the pce gates finally opened, revealing the cancetion of the morning court.
Only a select few, like Zhangsun Wuji, were privy to the previous night¡¯s events. The Crown Prince had conspired with Hou Junji to rebel, leading to a failed attack on the pce and Hou Junji¡¯s suicide. The Emperor had also learned of the Crown Prince¡¯s n to ambush Prince Yongle during a banquet, causing him to fall into aa.
The court was concerned as something momentous urred, and the news deeply affected all prominent figures.
Three days had passed since the shocking incident within the imperial pce. During this time, Li Er had refused to attend court and had declined to see his officers. Even Zhangsun Wuji, who used to enter the pce casually as if it were his own home, had been kept outside the gates. Now, Zhangsun Wu Fei entered the pce with urgency. Her face was pale, and a white cloth was wrapped around her forehead.
As she entered the sleeping chamber, she witnessed the scene inside, and her eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at Li Er lying on the bed.
Chapter 247
Chapter 247
On the day of the incident, Li Er had coughed up blood and copsed, falling ill afterward. He had been running a high fever these past few days and only regained consciousness today. However, upon waking, he had not uttered a word. The eunuchs were surprised and quickly summoned Zhangsun Wu Fei. Li Er, with his eyes wide open, appeared lifeless.
Since childhood, the two had supported each other and hade a long way together. Throughout their journey, no matter how challenging the obstacles were, Li Er always faced them with a smile. However, this recent turn of events hadpletely crushed him. The man who, in Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s eyes, had always been invincible was now at the lowest point in his life. Zhangsun Wu Fei knew Li Chengqian¡¯s death was the most significant blow Li Er could endure. To Li Er, Li Chengqian was more than just a son. He was the crown prince Li Er had nurtured from a young age, representing Li Er¡¯s hopes for the vast empire. Li Er¡¯s effort in Li Chengqian exceeded that of any father. But now, he was dead; worse, he had died due to rebellion.
No one knew whether Li Chengqian had ever contemted killing Li Er when he was nning this whole affair. As Li Chengqian himself had said, he was the son most like Li Er, and it was precisely because of this resemnce that Li Er felt even more pained.
¡°Shimin¡¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei gently held Li Er¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face uncontrobly. ¡°Let the past be the past, don¡¯t torment yourself any longer.¡±
Li Er finally made a move, struggling to tug at the corners of his mouth to smile at Zhangsun Wu Fei, but the expression on his face was more painful than tears. ¡°Empress, you¡¯vee,¡± Li Er¡¯s voice was hoarse. He extended his other hand and pressed it on the bed, trying to sit up. However, his weakened body made him dizzy and lightheaded.
¡°Shi Min, at this point, don¡¯t dwell on it any longer. The affairs of the court are intricate, and everything still depends on you,¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei urged again, suppressing her grief. Li Er nodded in acknowledgment. His eyes gradually regained their luster as he looked at Zhangsun Wu Fei.
After a moment of hesitation, Li Er finally asked, ¡°What about that rebellious son¡ what¡¯s the situation with him?¡± Bringing up the topic caused Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s tears to flow again. ¡°Officers from the Ministry of Rites are discussing Chengqian¡¯s posthumous title¡¡±
Li Er snorted and inquired, ¡°What have theye up with?¡± With a sorrowful expression, Zhangsun Wu Fei replied, ¡°Wang Gui suggested that Chengqian was greedy like a wolf, ruthless like a sheep, and wild and unruly. He proposed using¡ ¡®Yin¡¯ as his posthumous title.¡±
Upon hearing this, Li Er¡¯s body trembled slightly, and his breathing became rapid. ¡®Yin¡¯ was one of the most negative posthumous titles in thend of the Xia Dynasty. What does ¡®Yin¡¯ mean? When used in the context of Li Chengqian, it signified that he concealed his evil nature and remained unrepentant even in death. This character had be synonymous with the posthumous title of Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, Yang Guang. It was safe to say that the Ministry of Rites officers intended to give Li Chengqian this posthumous title, which was highly appropriate.
However, Li Er was somewhat reluctant to agree. It was well known that in his second year as emperor, he had posthumously honored Li Jiancheng, whom he had personally killed, with the title ¡°Prince Xi.¡± Just two years ago, he reinstated Li Jiancheng¡¯s status as Crown Prince. The posthumous title he had given to Li Jiancheng was ¡®Yin.¡¯ His officers wanted to bestow the same title upon his son, which Li Er found difficult to ept.
Seeing Li Er¡¯s demeanor, Zhangsun Wu Fei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Li Er¡ while Chengqian was at fault, he is still our child.¡± Li Er sighed and replied, ¡°His position as Crown Prince cannot be retained. I will posthumously honor him as Prince of Hengshan¡ let his posthumous title be ¡®Min¡¯.¡± Li Chengqian had been granted the title of Prince of Hengshan by Li Yuan when he was born. This posthumous title choice reflected Li Er¡¯s deep sorrow over losing his son.
¡°In these past few days, Li Zhi has wanted to visit daily, but I have stopped her from entering the pce,¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei added. Li Er furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Are you worried I¡¯ll be displeased with Li Zhi?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei remained silent. The events of that day were no longer a secret. Although Li Chengqian¡¯s death had been entirely his own doing, there was no denying that he had died at the hands of Su Li.
¡°I won¡¯t me Su Li. Instead, I will reward him generously!¡± Li Er dered angrily. ¡°Even though that rebellious son is dead, I must say, he was well executed!¡± As she watched the furious Li Er, Zhangsun Wu Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of sorrow. She understood Li Er¡¯s helplessness all too well. Zhangsun Wu Fei also understood that if there had been even the slightest chance to save Li Chengqian¡¯s life, Li Er would have done so, even if it meant going against the will of the entire world. But if Li Chengqian had indeed died, Li Er had no choice but to express himself in this manner. It was perhaps the helplessness that came with being an emperor.
Li Er aimed to be a wise ruler, and if his officers had done the right thing, he had to reward them, even if they had taken his son¡¯s life. This was the path an emperor had to follow. Although only a few days had passed, Li Er seemed to have aged more than a decade. The radiance that once adorned his countenance had faded, and his face now exhibited a sense of weariness. After his momentary burst of anger, Li Er felt a wave of helplessness wash over him. He sank softly onto the edge of the bed, his eyes suddenly reddening.
¡°Empress, I have been thinking all along. That day, did Su Li have no choice but to take a life? I understand him, and if I were in his shoes, I would not have hesitated either. But why did that rebellious son have to act so foolishly?¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei suppressed her grief as she embraced Li Er, gently patting his back. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it. We must continue living our lives.¡±
After a while, Li Er fell into an exhausted slumber in Zhangsun Wu Fei¡¯s arms. She gentlyid him on the bed and then left the sleeping chamber. As soon as the pce doors closed behind her, she couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into tears. This couple had witnessed countless births and deaths, thinking they had seen everything. But when such a tragedy happened to the person they loved most, it was something they couldn¡¯t easilye to terms with.
Chapter 248
Chapter 248
As Zhangsun Wu Fei wisely stated, the departed were already gone, and the living had to carry on with their lives.
After a few more days, Li Er resumed his court duties, and the once quiet halls of the Tang court came alive again.
Li Er began to govern once more, and his first task was to address the issue of Li Chengqian and Hou Junji¡¯s rebellion. In modern terms, this case was straightforward, and the evidence was indisputable. It didn¡¯t require much effort to reach a verdict.
Hou Junji was charged with conspiracy and executed with his entire family. Li Chengqian was stripped of his title as Crown Prince, posthumously honored as the Prince of Hengshan, and given the posthumous title ¡°Min.¡±
Concerning Li Chengqian¡¯s punishment, the court officers had no objections. After all, a son killing his father was deeply painful. Ultimately, this was a family matter for Li Er to handle.
Anyone who dared to challenge Li Er during these times and upset him would surely face severe consequences. Even Wei Zheng, known for his honest advice, maintained a cautious and reserved demeanor, refraining from making anyments. For those who had yed a part in defending the pce during the recent crisis, Li Er generously rewarded them.
Su Li was promoted to the position of Imperial Protector, ranking among the top three officers of the court. No one in the court dared to oppose these rewards. However, the generous rewards presented to Su Li posed a dilemma for the officers in the Ministry of Rites.
Su Li had already received high honors and a unique five-item set of imperial recognition, including official titles, noble ranks, and the emperor¡¯s trust. At this point, he had achieved unprecedented heights, and no one in the Tang court could surpass him in recognition and favor.
Zhangsun Wuji, the foremost contributor from the Imperial Smoke Pavilion, held the position of Imperial Secretary with a third-rank officer title, which was already the pinnacle of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s bureaucratic hierarchy in specific roles.
It was widely known that Su Li had no desire to hold an official position within the government, and Li Er had granted him the freedom to abstain from official duties. Even Li Er and his courtiers were cautious about Su Li taking on official responsibilities.
Su Li¡¯s record as an official was marked by two significant events: the campaigns in the northwest and the suppression of the aristocracy. Both events had resulted in extensive bloodshed.
In the eyes of many, Su Li¡¯s style of governance was exceedingly strict. He was like a double-edged sword, a formidable weapon when used correctly but capable of harming oneself if wielded carelessly.
After much consideration, the court settled on apromise. They couldn¡¯t grant specific official positions, so they focused on elevating Su Li¡¯s rank within the hierarchy.
Was he the Wang of a different surname from the first rank?
Well, that was simple. He would rmend him for the first rank!
Wasn¡¯t it just an honorary title?
The emperor had already granted him the Five Powers of a Prime Minister. Why would he care about this?
So, in the history of the Xia Dynasty, the youngest Three Dukes were born.
A few dayster, in the Imperial Pce, within the Hall of Martial Virtue. Li Tai looked at the recentlypiled ¡°Comprehensive Gazetteer¡± in his hands with a content expression. Initially, he had been concerned when Li Chengqian gained the support of the Five Surnames and Seven Marquis, rapidly increasing his influence. During that period, he visited Su Li¡¯s residence daily, trying to build a rapport with Su Li while wearing a ttering smile.
He even didn¡¯t hesitate to spend time with Su Che every day, which caused him considerable anxiety. Unexpectedly, events took an abrupt turn. His dear older brother seemed to have gone mad, contemting rebellion out of nowhere!
If he wanted to rebel, fine, but why did he immediately consider killing Su Li? After learning the details of that night, Li Tai was drenched in cold sweat. Outsiders might say that Li Er disyed immense courage, leading the pce guards to victory against Hou Junji with only half the troops. But Li Tai knew deep down that this matter was far moreplex than it appeared!
That night, Li Chengqian had nearly four thousand men at his disposal. The strongest among them, thirteen hundred soldiers, were all deployed to encircle and eliminate Su Li. If not for this, all four thousand would have stormed the pce. Among those thirteen hundred, fearless zealots were willing to die for the cause. Even if they resorted to suicide tactics, their sheer numbers could have overwhelmed the guards protecting Li Er!
Upon learning this, Li Tai couldn¡¯t help but shudder with fear. If Li Chengqian had seeded that day, he, the King of Wei, would have met his demise!
Li Tai naturally felt somewhat grateful to Su Li. However, he had stopped visiting the princess¡¯s residence recently. Compared to Li Chengqian, Li Tai understood his father, the Emperor, too well. In short, Li Er said one thing but had a different agenda in his heart.
That night, Su Li had dyed the rebel forces, allowing Li Er to handle the situation easily. Li Er had no choice but to reward him. However, Li Chengqian ultimately died because of Su Li¡¯s injury, so how could Li Er have no lingering resentment in his heart? Now, getting close to Su Li would be a disy of ignorance.
Moreover, with Li Chengqian gone, the position of the Crown Prince that Li Tai had coveted for so long was now vacant. After careful consideration, no one else except himself couldpete for this heir position. Regarding birth order, he was the legitimate second son, and with Li Chengqian gone, he was the eldest. From the perspective of Li Er¡¯s favoritism, no other prince was more beloved than him.
In Li Tai¡¯s eyes, the position of Crown Prince was practically within his grasp. He only needed to consider when it would finally be in his hands. Therefore, Li Tai had been residing in the pce during this recent period. He asionally acted as a dutiful son, visiting Li Er and his wife to make his presence known.
Today, the ¡°Comprehensive Gazetteer¡± he had overseen theption had finally beenpleted. Li Tai was overjoyed. He knew that his biological father had high hopes for this book. Presenting it now, if Li Er was pleased, he might just grant him the title of Crown Prince.
With these thoughts in mind, Li Tai picked up the thick pile of manuscripts and headed towards the Ganlu Hall, where Li Er was located. Since thest incident, Li Er no longer liked working in Wu Ying Hall. After all, many people had recently died there, and anyone would find it ominous.
As he entered the Ganlu Hall, Li Tai said cheerfully, ¡°Father, the ¡®Comprehensive Gazetteer¡¯ has beenpleted, and I¡¯ve brought it for you to review.¡±
Li Er raised his head and watched as the broad and stout Li Tai walked in, a smile appearing on his face. The loss caused by one son¡¯s death was irreparable, but the affection of another son could mitigate it.
¡°Well, then I shall take a good look,¡± Li Er said, smiling, setting aside the memorial in his hand. Taking the book handed to him by Li Tai, Li Er lowered his head and carefully began to read. After a long while, he raised his head, nodded at Li Tai, and praised him, ¡°Well done!¡±
Upon hearing this, Li Tai immediately felt ted.
Chapter 249
Chapter 249
Topile this collection of ¡°Comprehensive Gazetteers,¡± Li Chengqian indeed put in significant effort. The Tang Dynasty initially had ten circuits and 358 prefectures, but after Su Li¡¯s victory in the northwest, the Tang Dynasty¡¯s territory doubled in size. Li Er divided the realm into eighteen circuits with 736 prefectures, substantially increasing Li Tai¡¯s workload. Li Tai, apanied by his team of schrs, meticulously researched countless materials and spent nearly four yearspiling this set of books. He invested so much effort because he considered these books a vital asset in his quest for the Crown Prince position.
In Li Tai¡¯s perspective, the timing of itspletion was impable, coinciding with Li Chengqian¡¯s demise. Observing Li Tai¡¯s excitement, Li Er cautiously nced at him. At that moment, Li Er had just set aside the book in his hand, and sensing Li Tai¡¯s gaze, he sighed.
¡°Li Tai, you¡¯ve done admirably!¡± Li Er remarked, looking at Li Tai. Li Er¡¯s expression seemed somewhat distant. Although Li Tai had a somewhat plump build, being born of the same parents, he naturally resembled Li Chengqian in facial features. As Li Er looked at Li Tai¡¯s face, he could faintly discern a resemnce to Li Chengqian, which filled him with sorrow.
Seeing Li Er¡¯s expression, Li Tai quickly surmised what was on his father¡¯s mind. He promptly reached out to support Li Er, helping him settle on a nearby soft couch. Li Tai then positioned himself on the floor, leaning against Li Er¡¯s leg.
¡°Father, are you missing elder brother again?¡± Li Tai inquired softly.
Li Er released a long sigh and replied, ¡°After all, he is my flesh and blood. I am not unfeeling. How can I let go so quickly?¡±
Tears welled in Li Tai¡¯s eyes as these words left Li Er¡¯s lips, and he began to weep. ¡°These days, I immerse myself in books daily, never daring to rx. During idle moments, memories of my elder brother flood my thoughts, which pains my heart deeply.¡±
Li Er gently stroked Li Tai¡¯s head and murmured, ¡°He is gone. There¡¯s no need to grieve excessively.¡±
As Li Er spoke, a subtle change flickered in his eyes. In truth, Li Er found Li Tai¡¯s disy somewhat insincere. Both were princes who understood each other¡¯s motives well. Li Chengqian was Li Er¡¯s son, and despite their deep grievances, a father would naturally feel the anguish of losing his child. But genuine brotherly affection was scarce among siblings, especially in the heatedpetition for the throne. These circumstances bred fierce rivalry, not fraternal bonds. Li Er had been willing to eliminate his own brother in the past, so why would he hesitate now?
Gradually, Li Er came to grips with this reality. He realized significant issues had arisen in his parenting and his children¡¯s education. He couldn¡¯t allow a repeat of the Xuanwu Gate incident within his offspring. Li Chengqian, the Crown Prince, being pushed to rebellion was a source of immense frustration for Li Shimin.
Li Er saw unsettling parallels as he contemted the strife among his sons and equated it with his past conflicts with Li Jiancheng. He had admitted to his failure in educating his sons. His excessive indulgence of Li Tai led to misunderstandings with Li Chengqian. With Li Chengqian¡¯s demise and the irreversible errors that ensued, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but reflect on his shorings.
Observing Li Tai¡¯s current demeanor, Li Er could only feel disappointment. He knew Li Tai disyed this attitude because he still coveted the Crown Prince position. After all, the selection of a Crown Prince was pivotal for the stability of the state, and it couldn¡¯t be dyed.
Lately, Li Er had been contemting the issue himself. With Li Chengqian¡¯s passing, he had only two sons left, Li Tai and the young Li Zhi. Among court officers, Li Zhi was described as kind-hearted but somewhat timid by nature.
Li Er doubted whether Li Zhi¡¯s personality made him fit to be an emperor. An emperor with a timid nature risked being controlled by powerful courtiers and inws. Regarding capability, Li Er leaned more towards Li Tai, but he harbored reservations now.
Considering Li Tai¡¯s cunning nature, would he treat Li Zhi and the other princes well if he became emperor? These thoughts led Li Er to consider testing Li Tai¡¯s intentions.
¡°Li Tai, a country cannot be without a ruler even for a day! Chengqian has passed away, and we should soon select a new Crown Prince,¡± Li Er began, his voice reflective. At this point, Li Tai suddenly tensed up visibly beside him, showing extreme nervousness.
Li Er sighed inwardly and continued, ¡°If¡ in the future, you be emperor, how would you treat your siblings?¡±
At that moment, Li Tai¡¯s mind went nk, and only one thought remained: ¡°Father¡ Father wants to make me the Crown Prince!¡± Overwhelmed with ecstasy, Li Tai, usually talented and astute, lost his ability to think rationally.
His response emerged spontaneously. ¡°Father, rest assured, I would never harm my son and would pass the throne to my brother out of brotherly love!¡±
Li Tai was overflowing with confidence, believing his response was exceptionally clever. He knew Li Er would never want a tragic situation of siblings killing each other to unfold, especially not involving his own grandchildren. What could provide Li Er with more reassurance than such a firmmitment?
However, Li Er was slightly shocked by this response. Subsequently, an overwhelming sense of disappointment washed over him. ¡°Harming one¡¯s own son and passing the throne to a brother¡¡± What a notion! Even a tiger doesn¡¯t devour its cubs!
Li Er regarded himself as a ruthless individual, but even when Li Chengqian rebelled, his foremost concern was saving his son¡¯s life. In contrast, Li Tai had spoken of harming his son to appease him. Not only did the credibility of such a statement appear dubious, but it also revealed chilling ruthlessness that sent shivers down Li Er¡¯s spine. How could he believe Li Tai would treat his brothers kindly in the future?
Nheless, Li Er, though deeply disappointed, remainedposed. He wasn¡¯t ready to abandon hope based solely on one statement from Li Tai. After all, Li Zhi didn¡¯t possess the qualities of an emperor either.
At that moment, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow. ¡°In my entire life¡ Can it be that I can¡¯t even nurture a suitable Crown Prince?¡±
(ED Note: Emperor Gaozong (Li Zhi) was the youngest son of Emperor Taizongand Empress Zhangsun; his elder brothers were Li Chengqianand Li Tai.)
Chapter 250
Chapter 250
In the princess¡¯s residence, within the garden, three children, one older and two younger, yed joyfully. In a pleasant pavilion, Su Li observed Changle with some worry. At this moment, Changle¡¯s face wore an expression of sorrow that was difficult to dispel.
It had been a month since Li Chengqian¡¯s rebellion. During this time, Changle had tried to meet with Li Er several times, but Li Er consistently declined to see her. Even Zhangsun Wu Fei had only briefly spoken with her. After that visit, Changle cried for an extended period and hasn¡¯t found happiness since.
Su Li had anticipated this oue. He knew taking action would create an insurmountable divide between Changle and Li Er¡¯s family. However, he never regretted his decision to eliminate Li Chengqian. After Li Chengqian¡¯s death, some of his past wrongdoings hade to light. He had conspired multiple times to harm his teacher simply because the teacher had disciplined him firmly.
Su Li couldn¡¯t believe sparing Li Chengqian¡¯s life would lead to genuine repentance. If he had let Li Chengqian go, he would likely be even more ruthless in the future, bringing no peace to Su Li¡¯s family.
Even though Changle was the person closest to him in the world, Su Li couldn¡¯t provide her with anyfort. After all, he had ended Li Chengqian¡¯s life with his own hands. All he could do was be there for her. He gently held Changle¡¯s hand and was about to share something amusing with her when the sound of children ying echoed from a distance.
Su Li turned his head and saw little Su Che on top of a considerably taller boy, angrily holding him down. Beside Su Li was his seven-year-old daughter, who stood anxiously behind little Su Che, trying to pull him away. But with her limited strength, she couldn¡¯t move Su Che and was on the brink of tears.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Su Li couldn¡¯t help but be curious. At that moment, he heard little Su Che shouting angrily at the boy.
¡°Apologize! If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll make you cry today!¡±
In truth, there was no need for him to act because the boy beneath him was already in tears.
¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I? Your father killed my big brother and saddened my parents. Shouldn¡¯t your father apologize to the pce?¡± The boy¡¯s voice trembled with a sense of injustice.
Little Su Che was furious and responded, ¡°That day, your big brother wanted to harm our entire family. If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you defend yourself?¡±
The boy, although pinned by Su Che and appearing frightened, still found the courage to speak.
¡°Sir, a gentleman resolves disputes through words, not physical force. My big brother made a mistake, so I should reason with him. How can I just eliminate him outright?¡±
This reply caused Su Che to burst intoughter. ¡°It seems you¡¯re asking for trouble, huh? You want a good scolding!¡±
Despite their heated exchange, Su Che hadn¡¯t taken any action yet, and the boy had started to regain hisposure.
He struggled to turn his head towards Su Che and, equally angry, said, ¡°Su Che, I¡¯m your uncle! Would you dare strike me?¡±
Su Che sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me anyway, and if I hit you, my dad will scold me at worst. My dad says that as long as you can handle the consequences, you can do as you please.¡±
With that, he raised his small fist, threatening to strike. The little girl by their side, who had initially been crying due to themotion, couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the boy crying again because of Su Che¡¯s threats.
¡°Ninth Brother, you should calm down,¡± she said quickly. She then turned to Su Che and spoke earnestly, ¡°Sister Changle hasn¡¯t been in good spirits these past few days. If you create a disturbance now, it won¡¯t end with just a scolding.¡±
Upon hearing her advice, Su Che paused momentarily and nodded in understanding.
¡°You¡¯re right. Whenever my mother is upset, my father¡¯s temper gets even worse,¡± he admitted.
With that acknowledgment, he leaped down from the boy, extended his hand, ignoring his objections, and firmly helped him to his feet.
¡°You¡¯re lucky today. When you meet my motherter, observe your words. Otherwise, old and new grievances wille back to haunt you!¡± Su Che warned.
Although the boy was intimidated, he still maintained his stance.
¡°You owe me a favor for this,¡± he retorted, turning his head away in a huff.
Su Che raised his small fist and yfully waved it in front of the boy, saying, ¡°Not hitting you is your reward!¡±
¡°Just now, you caught me off guard. If you dare to attack again, I¡¯ll shout. If my brother-inw and Sister Changle hear it, they¡¯ll give you a thrashing,¡± the boy reasoned.
Surprised by this response, Su Che inquired, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you shout earlier?¡±
The boy shook his head and exined, ¡°If I had shouted before you attacked, it would have drawn the attention of your brother-inw and Sister Changle, which might have saved me from physical suffering. But once you pinned me to the ground, even if I shouted, you would still humiliate me. More people would have witnessed it, and that would have been doubly embarrassing.¡±
Su Che was impressed by the boy¡¯s insight.
After a moment, he said, ¡°My father taught me that a man should remainposed and discern between what¡¯s important and what¡¯s not. Your ability to make such distinctions in that situation is truly remarkable.¡±
The young boy, Li Zhi, became even happier and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a valuable lesson. How will you repay me?¡±
Initially shocked by Li Zhi¡¯s demanding tone, Su Che didn¡¯t mind.
He responded sincerely, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll have a barbecue at home, and I¡¯ll give you the most sulent leg ofmb.¡±
Li Zhi¡¯s face lit up with joy, and they reached an agreement. As the day grew darker, the three of them made their way from thekeside back to the pavilion.
Su Li and Changle observed the interaction between Su Che and Li Zhi. Both had unique senses that allowed them to hear the children¡¯s conversation clearly, even from a distance.
¡°So, that¡¯s Prince Jin, the one people consider timid?¡± Su Li asked with a yful smile as she looked at Changle.
Changle¡¯s mood had considerably improved by now. She red at Su Che and sternly said, ¡°This incident must not be spread around.¡±
Su Che nodded with a smile, agreeing to keep their conversation confidential.
Meanwhile, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but ponder. Throughout history, those who became emperors were not ordinary individuals, just like Li Zhi. When Su Li first met him, he didn¡¯t see anything particrly remarkable about Li Zhi. Stripped of his princely demeanor, he appeared as an ordinary child with a reserved nature. However, the events of today have made Su Li realize something important. Li Zhi might not possess a malicious heart, but he had thick skin. Unsurprisingly, after ascending the throne, he would be known for the Emperor Yonghui era¡¯s cultural achievements and military sesses, such as subduing Goguryeo and Western Turkestan.
Chapter 251
Chapter 251
When it came to Li Zhi, most people usually associated him with the rule of Empress Wu Zetian, the ¡°Northern Chicken Incident.¡± They considered him as a supporting figure to Empress Wu in their minds. However, after Emperor Li Zhi took the throne, he excelled in civil and military affairs, and the Great Tang peaked during his reign. His physical weakness and health issues forced him to delegate state matters to Empress Wu Zetian out of necessity.
Su Li didn¡¯t underestimate Emperor Li Zhi. Based on his current performance, Emperor Li Zhi was an impressive sessor to the Li n, especiallypared to the ambitious Li Tai and arrogant and mentally unstable Li Chengqian.
Due to their connection to Princess Changle, Su Li allowed his son Su Che to befriend Emperor Li Zhi, as their age difference wasn¡¯t significant. Li Zhi often visited the Princess¡¯s residence due to his close rtionship with Changle, their elder sister. Despite growing up, Li Zhi remained innocent, charming, and incredibly cute, receiving a lot of affection from the Li family, especially Su Li.
However, Su Li yed a significant role in this, as he had some influence over Li Zhi¡¯s visits to the Princess¡¯s residence. But now, with Li Chengqian out of the picture due to Su Li¡¯s actions, Changle¡¯s attempts to meet Li Zhi were repeatedly rejected, causing a rift between them.
On the other hand, in the Taiji Pce, Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei sat facing each other. Even though several days had passed, Zhangsun Wu Fei still had a bitter expression, and her tears hadn¡¯t stopped flowing. Regardless of Li Chengqian¡¯s rebellious actions, he was still her legitimate eldest son.
In history, when Li Chengqian attempted rebellion, Li Er couldn¡¯t bring himself to take his life and preserve his royal status. But now, the situation was different. Li Er was also troubled by the events but couldn¡¯t make Su Li pay any price. Despite Li Chengqian¡¯s reckless actions, it was clear that he didn¡¯t underestimate Su Li.
Siege crossbows, skilled warriors, loyal soldiers, and even a raging fire were all part of the rebellion, making it a deadly situation for anyone. However, Su Li had made significant progress in strengthpared to three years ago during the Jing Ping Northwest campaign. He had reached a level beyond human capabilities, and neither Changle nor Su Che had suffered harm. It was like trying to break a rock with an egg.
As an emperor and a father, all Li Er could do was express his sorrow. ¡°Guanyin, please don¡¯t be sad¡ This is the result of our actions. I¡¯ve ordered three thousand high-ranking monks to pray day and night for Gao Ming¡¯s well-being¡¡±
Li Er gentlyforted Zhangsun Wu Fei by patting her shoulder softly and speaking gently.
¡°Gao Ming, my son¡¡± Zhangsun Wu Fei whispered, wiping away her tears eventually. The couple shared a silent, sorrowful gaze, and in the end, only silence prevailed.
After some time, Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s request for an audience broke the silence, providing Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei with some privacy. Like Li Er and Zhangsun Wu Fei, Zhangsun Wuji wore a solemn expression. After all, Li Chengqian was Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s nephew by marriage and always supported the Crown Prince. The rtionship between the imperial family and the powerful ns was intricate, especially considering the close blood ties between Zhangsun Wuji and Li Chengqian.
However, unlike Zhangsun Wu Fei, Zhangsun Wuji and Li Er were court officers, with Li Er as the emperor and Zhangsun Wuji as a loyal minister. Despite their grief, they suppressed their emotions and sought a way forward.
¡°Your Majesty, Prince Yongle¡¯s influence is growing, and it would be unwise to dy¡¡± Zhangsun Wuji entered and immediately made a significant suggestion.
Li Er was surprised by this and carefully observed Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s expression. After finding nothing unusual, he sighed and spoke with a bitter smile.
¡°Indeed, I am well aware,¡± Li Er replied, shaking his head. ¡°Su Li¡¯s aplishments in expanding the factories and his achievements during the Jing Ping Northwest campaign, although not within the court, are unmatched in civil and military matters. There are few in the entire realm who can rival him. However, it seems his recognition is less than Prince Yongle¡¯s.¡±
¡°Even if Prince Yongle holds considerable power, what can be done?¡± Li Er continued with a sigh. ¡°Am I to follow Gao Ming¡¯s example? Risk my life and hope to reunite with my son in the underworld?¡±
Zhangsun Wuji looked at Li Er solemnly, shaking his head without pretense. ¡°Your Majesty, I am by no means urging you to oppose Prince Yongle. I am here today to request that Your Majesty bestow upon Prince Yongle the title of ¡®One Character Co-King.''¡±
Li Er understood what Zhangsun Wuji was suggesting. It was not hard to see the wisdom behind this proposal. Simply put, if it weren¡¯t for Su Li being Li Er¡¯s son-inw, Li Er¡¯s hold on the throne might not be secure. What separated Su Li from ruling the nation? Essentially, it was a matter of approval. This wasn¡¯t something that political maneuvering or cunning plots could easily change.
Su Li represented the epitome of power vested in an individual. His authority didn¡¯te from fame or the recognition of others. On the contrary, everything else merely apanied Su Li¡¯s inherent strength. No conspiracy or plot could effectively counter Su Li.
Political schemes? Su Li was impervious to such tactics. Assassination attempts? Li Chengqian was a prime example of their futility. Attempts to tarnish his reputation? Su Li alone could rival an entire nation.
Zhangsun Wuji and Li Er acknowledged no means to limit or counter Su Li¡¯s influence. Therefore, Zhangsun Wuji proposed a parallel kingship.
¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Li Er asked with a frown.
¡°Prince Yongle pacified the Northwest, but the title of king was given without actualnd or authority. I suggest granting him the Northwestern territory as his fief,¡± Zhangsun Wuji replied seriously.
¡°Are you serious, Wuji? Do youprehend the vastness of the Northwestern region?¡± Li Er couldn¡¯t hide his concern, interrupting urgently.
The Northwestern region was enormous! Though economically underdeveloped, it consisted of deserts, teaus, and snow-capped mountains, rarely visited by people. However, thebined area of the entire Northwestern region was evenrger than the Central ins.
¡°When did these regions ever truly belong to Your Majesty?¡± Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s gentle words silenced Li Er.
Indeed, when had thesends ever truly been Li Er¡¯s? In reality, except for the former territory of the Turks, most remaining territories had been conquered and expanded under Su Li¡¯s rule. He had been the one to establish thesends.
Over three years ago, Su Li had single-handedly pacified the Northwest, enabling the Tang army to settle and conquer these regions. Even today, the people beyond the Northwestern Wall trembled at mentioning Su Li¡¯s name. Barbarians respected force, not virtue. The rtive stability of the Northwestern region had facilitated the Tang¡¯s expansion and settlement there,rgely thanks to Su Li¡¯s intimidating presence.
However, Li Er found himself at a loss for words, unable to respond despite opening his mouth to speak.
Chapter 252
Chapter 252
Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s statement was urate. These territories had indeed been acquired through Su Li¡¯s efforts. The Great Tang¡¯s territory had doubled thanks to Su Li¡¯s achievements in a single campaign. The Tang Dynasty¡¯s stability in the Northwest was also due to the fear associated with Su Li¡¯s name, which kept barbarians at bay and prevented rebellion.
However, the development of the Northwest relied entirely on the Great Tang¡¯s resources and manpower. Li Er had invested much effort into this region¡¯s growth. Could he bear to surrender the entire Northwestern region to Su Li, even if he was willing to grant him the title of ¡°Co-King¡±?
¡°The title of ¡®Co-King¡¯ is eptable, I don¡¯t mind it. However, the entire Northwestern territory is a significant matter¡ I need to consider it further,¡± Li Er waved his hand, indicating the need for more time to think.
Designating Su Li¡¯s territory as the entire Northwestern region was a tough decision. It would include the Tibetan teau, Lake Baikal, the Tocharians in Dawn, and even the Three Passes of the West. This vast territory would be her nation, not just a royal domain. Li Er understood Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s intentions well. It meant formal separation from the Great Tang andplete independence.
Li Er had already granted Su Li various privileges, such as exemption from kneeling when meeting the emperor. He held a unique position. If the Northwest became his territory, it meant aplete break from the Great Tang and potential conflicts of interest in the future.
What would happen to the Su family¡¯s rtionship with the Great Tang after Su Li received a territoryrger than the entire Central ins? Would they ept being subordinate to the Li family as rulers? Would they remain vassals willingly?
These wereplex questions. Whatplicated matters further was that once this decision was made, it would be almost impossible for Li Er to infiltrate the Northwest with his people. While he could do so in other vassal states, Su Li was different. Trying to infiltrate his territory covertly after granting his independence would strain their rtionship irreparably.
All these factors left Li Er hesitant and indecisive. Seeing Li Er¡¯s uncertainty, Zhangsun Wuji stepped forward and held Li Er¡¯s hand.
¡°Your Majesty¡ regarding this matter, I would like to share some personal thoughts,¡± Zhangsun Wuji began earnestly.
¡°Please, speak your mind, Wuji,¡± Li Er nodded.
¡°Regarding the Gao Ming incident¡ Your Majesty and Prince Yongle already have some distance between you. Nowadays, the people of the Great Tang have more faith in Su Li than in Your Majesty. Even the barbarians of the Northwest fear Su Li¡¯s power. Those who still have the court in their hearts, who wouldn¡¯t be concerned? Who wouldn¡¯t worry?¡± Zhangsun Wuji spoke solemnly, highlighting the concerns and realities facing Li Er.
¡°Your Majesty, if you retain the Northwest, you must constantly consider Prince Yongle¡¯s actions. It might be better to grant him control over the Northwest. There will be natural barriers with the Inner and Outer Six Passes, and the vast distance between you will make it less likely to strain the bond between you,¡± Zhangsun Wuji suggested, emphasizing the practical advantages of separating their territories.
¡°Furthermore, if Prince Yongle remains in Changan, what concerns me the most, Your Majesty, is not your actions but the possibility of someone acting recklessly. While Li Zhi is still young and doesn¡¯t understand much, he might be bold and impulsive as he grows older. I fear that Li Zhi might lose his sense of decency,¡± Zhangsun Wuji expressed his concern about the potential actions of a young and inexperienced ruler like Prince Yongle.
Li Er listened in silence, deeply contemting Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s three key points,
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- Su Li¡¯s reputation now exceeded his own in the Central ins and the Northwest.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- With its considerable distance, granting Su Li control over the Northwest might alleviate some constraints and concerns.
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- Leaving Prince Yongle in Changan raised concerns about his actions and potential recklessness as he matured.
These points left Li Er with much to ponder. The third point particrly resonated with him. Leaving Su Li in Changan posed the risk of someone recklessly provoking him, potentially weakening his authority and setting a precedent for his heir, Li Zhi.
Zhangsun Wuji had effectively exposed Li Er¡¯s vulnerabilities on all three fronts, leaving him in a difficult position. The vast extent of the Northwestern territory was a significant consideration, as it would establish Su Li as an independent ruler despite the title of ¡°Co-King.¡±
Li Er¡¯s gaze wavered, and he began tapping his fingers, showing his inner turmoil.
Seeing Li Er¡¯s hesitation, Zhangsun Wuji continued with a persuasive tone, ¡°Your Majesty, sometimes it¡¯s wiser to admire the most beautiful mountains and rivers from afar.¡±
Li Er was struck by Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s words. They conveyed thatparing Su Li to a towering mountain, leaving him in Changan, felt like having that mountain constantly pressing down on him. This analogy made it clear that any friction could lead to trepidation.
On the other hand, granting Su Li control over the Northwestern territory was simr to appreciating the beauty of those mountains and rivers from a distance without feeling the overwhelming pressure.
¡°Your Majesty¡¯s concerns are understood, but Prince Yongle has significantly contributed to the Great Tang¡¯s prosperity and strength. Compared to the resources invested in the Northwest, it¡¯s a world of difference. Also, Princess Changle is still in the Northwest, so that the bonds won¡¯t be severedpletely. The trade routes won¡¯t be cut off entirely. Prince Yongle continued to develop the Northwest, relying on the resources and manpower of the Great Tang, which would bring ie. As for future matters, we cannot predict them, but for now, Prince Yongle and Li Zhi maintain a brotherly rtionship, and where there is a bond, we hope to prevent any future incidents like Gao Ming¡¯s.¡±
With these words, Zhangsun Wuji made apelling case, addressing Li Er¡¯s concerns about Li Zhi and Prince Yongle.
Li Er realized that perhaps Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s suggestion was indeed the best course of action, to split their domains early to prevent any future conflicts and to maintain at least some level of bond.
¡°I¡ understand,¡± Li Er sighed and waved his hand, signifying his agreement with Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s proposal. However, he acknowledged that granting Su Li control over the entire Northwest would limit the Great Tang¡¯s external ess points. Fortunately, there were still opportunities for development in the southeast direction, including regions like Lingnan and overseas territories like Si and Baekje, ensuring that the Great Tang wouldn¡¯t remain confined to the Central ins alone.
¡°In that case, I will grant Su Li the title of ¡®Co-King¡¯ and officially give him control over the Northwest. In a few days, I will convene a court session¡¡± Li Er looked at Zhangsun Wuji.
¡°Additionally, once we officially grant Su Li control over the Northwest, the Great Tang will be subject to external influences. I n to establish a Maritime Affairs Bureau to explore the southeast¡¡±
Li Er was determined not to be confined to a single corner. If he couldn¡¯t confront Su Li in the Northwest, he would explore new territories through maritime expansion, refusing to be limited by the challenges of Su Li or the barbarians.
Chapter 253
Chapter 253
After bidding farewell to Zhangsun Wuji, burdened with heavy thoughts, Li Er immediately ordered a sedan carriage to the Princess¡¯s residence.
Li Er, who had once taken pride in his rule, couldn¡¯t bear to split the prosperous Great Tang. However, he wasn¡¯t a king who couldn¡¯t heed advice. Since the unification of the six states by Qin Shi Huang, the primary goal of sessive emperors has always been unity. No emperor had ever actively sought to divide the state like this. Even with the system of feudalism, such vast territories had never been divided before. Partitioning the vast Northwest Territory was undeniably excessive. Despite everything, Su Li was still just a son-inw, an outsider. Li Er might not have felt so distressed if he were a blood rtive. Yet, upon careful consideration, it seemed this was Li Er¡¯s only option.
The heart of the matter was that any conflict between imperial authority and Su Li was like smashing an egg against a rock, with the imperial authority being the delicate egg. As for Su Li, the Eternal Joy Prince, he was the unwavering rock in this equation. If Li Er were to name a crown prince or an heir officially, he would either be constrained by Su Li or, like Li Chengqian, meet a tragic end at Su Li¡¯s hands. It was better to divide the family, free from such restrictions. Li Er could then focus on his ambitious ns for the realm, unburdened by the need to worry about Su Che. The more Li Er pondered this, the more persistent his decision became. He even envisioned the development of Lingnan, overseas territories, and a potential return to the glorious days of the Heavenly Khan. Dividing the family had be the politically correct choice in his mind.
As Li Er contemted these thoughts, the sedan carriage arrived at the opulent Princess¡¯s residence. When the attendants attempted to announce the Emperor¡¯s arrival loudly, Li Er stopped them and knocked on the door himself. A female official in charge of the princess¡¯s affairs inside the luxurious pce opened the door and immediately bowed respectfully upon seeing Li Er. Li Er waved his hand and, with a pained expression, instructed her, ¡°Inform the Eternal Joy Prince that I¡ have arrived.¡± As the nation¡¯s sovereign, announcing himself when visiting his son-inw was a bitter pill for Li Er to swallow.
The female official quickly ryed the news of the Emperor¡¯s arrival to Su Li. Under Su Li¡¯s arrangements, Li Er was escorted to the main hall and awaited there. Princess Changle was slightly surprised when she learned of her father¡¯s visit. This marked the first time she had willingly visited since the rebellion led by Crown Prince Li Chengqian ended with Su Li executing him.
Observing Su Li preparing to meet her father, Changle quickly intervened and said, ¡°My lord, allow me to go instead.¡± Changle was intelligent and had a good grasp of the situation. She had a rough idea of Li Er¡¯s purpose ining here, whether to hold her ountable or for some other reason. She vividly remembered everything that had happened on that day ¨C everything was Li Chengqian¡¯s own doing. If her husband had been physically weaker, he would have fallen victim to Li Chengqian¡¯s treacherous schemes, including their beloved child, Su Che. Su Li¡¯s decision to kill his older brother, Li Chengqian, was justified in her eyes. Changle was determined to protect her husband at all costs. In the past, Su Li had always shielded Changle and Su Che from harm, and now Changle was determined to defend Su Li in front of her father.
Su Li, gripping Changle¡¯s hand, reassured her firmly, ¡°Mydy, I have everything under control.¡± This assurance provided Changle with a great sense of security. She insisted, ¡°I will apany my husband.¡± Su Li nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Very well.¡± Hand in hand, the couple entered the main hall of the Princess¡¯s residence and found Li Er, who was amusing the children. Upon seeing Su Li and Changle¡¯s arrival, Li Er told Li Zhi, ¡°Go y outside with your brother.¡± Li Zhi, a precocious child, sensed that his father and brother-inw had matters to discuss, so he readily agreed. Following Changle¡¯s orders, Su Che also left with Li Zhi. Changle and Su Li were then left alone with Li Er. Changle¡¯s tone was somewhat distant and icy as she inquired, ¡°Father, for what purpose have youe today?¡± Her words momentarily took aback Li Er. If this visit had been about Li Chengqian, Changle would not have hesitated to expel him from the Princess¡¯s residence.
¡°Some days ago, during the Crown Prince¡¯s rebellion, there was an attempt to assassinate Su Li. Were you or Su Che injured?¡± Li Er cautiously nced at Su Li before expressing his concern.
Changle shook her head and spoke with determination, ¡°With my husband by our side, no one can harm us, mother and child!¡± Changle¡¯s words were resolute. She knew no one could harm them, including Li Er himself.
Li Er murmured, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Changle was momentarily surprised by Li Er¡¯s response. Could it be that her father had note here to hold them ountable for Li Chengqian¡¯s death? Changle had overheard Li Zhi and Su Che¡¯s conversation outside.
After Li Chengqian¡¯s death, the Emperor and the Empress had been in tears daily. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they held Su Li responsible for killing Li Chengqian.
Li Er continued, ¡°Li Chengqian brought his fate upon himself, and his death was his own doing.¡± Li Er¡¯s words carried a hint of self-constion.
Meanwhile, outside the room, Li Zhi and Su Che, who had been eavesdropping, couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. Su Che proudly dered, ¡°Did you hear that? It was your elder brother¡¯s fault and has nothing to do with my father.¡± Li Zhi, the precocious child, blinked his eyes a few times but remained silent.
On the other hand, Su Li was well aware of Li Er¡¯s likely me for not sparing Li Chengqian¡¯s life. In theory, as the Emperor, Li Er should have been the one to make decisions regarding his son. However, Li Er dared not confront Su Li or intend to hold Su Li ountable. Instead, he went on to reveal the purpose of his visit.
¡°When the Crown Prince rebelled and was in by Prince Yongle, it was a great achievement for our country and me. I intend to confer upon you the title of ¡®One Word King.''¡±
Su Li was already granted the title of king, which would be an additional honor. It wouldn¡¯t change the powers and privileges he already held.
Su Li squinted his eyes and responded calmly, ¡°No need.¡±
Li Er was anxious that his request might be declined, so he quickly added, ¡°I also n to establish a Maritime Bureau for foreign trade and exploration.¡±
This proposition piqued Su Li¡¯s interest. Establishing a Maritime Bureau would allow for further exploration and expansion into new territories, which could align with Su Li¡¯s ambitions.
Su Li nodded and replied, ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±
Li Er felt relieved that Su Li had epted his proposal. This visit had concluded more smoothly than he had expected.
Li Er¡¯s proposal was quite significant. He intended to grant Su Li control over the vast northwest territory, including the former Tibetannds, the Green Mountains, and those beyond the Outer Three Passes. He exined that he was already overwhelmed with governing the Central ins and strongly desired to focus on the development of Lingnan (southern regions). Li Er also mentioned that none of his heirs were suitable for governing the northwest and believed Su Li was the best candidate.
Li Er¡¯s tone was full of sincerity, and he emphasized their familial bond. He clearly wanted to strengthen their rtionship and distance Su Li from the capital.
Su Li couldn¡¯t help but notice Li Er¡¯s cautious demeanor. It seemed that Li Er might still be haunted by the events surrounding Li Chengqian¡¯s death and was eager to avoid further conflicts.
Li Er¡¯s offer was not just about granting Su Lind; it was about maintaining a peaceful and cooperative rtionship.
Su Li pondered momentarily before responding, ¡°I am willing.¡± His eptance of the proposal signified his agreement to take on the responsibilities and challenges of governing such a vast and important empire region. This decision would not only benefit Su Li personally but also contribute to the stability and prosperity of the Tang Dynasty.
Chapter 254
Chapter 254
Begging Su Li to ept thend grant!
For Li Er, this was the most remarkable and unusual historical event¡
In the annals of history, did any emperor ever find themselves in such an irritating situation, imploring someone else to ept and grant?
Li Er was feeling extremely anxious at this moment!
He was worried that Su Li might decline¡
While thend grant wouldn¡¯t significantly impact Su Li, it would allow him to implement his ideas within his territory.
Instead of rejecting thend grant and letting Changle continue to create tension between him and his parents, he might as wellply with his humble father-inw¡¯s request!
Moreover, epting thend grant would benefit Su Li without causing harm.
Su Li had already made his decision¡
Upon obtaining Su Li¡¯s approval, Li Er couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Excellent, very excellent!¡±
¡°I will announce it in court in a few days!¡±
From Li Er¡¯s appearance, he can¡¯t wait to announce thend grant to Su Li!
¡°Well then, I won¡¯t keep troubling you,¡± Li Er said as he prepared to take the initiative to leave, looking like he was afraid Su Li might change his mind.
At this moment, Changle said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s been a while since you had dinner at the princess¡¯s residence!¡±
Implicitly, she was suggesting that Li Er stay for dinner. However, times had changed, and Li Er was no longer the person who shamelessly freeloaded at the princess¡¯s residence as he did initially.
Li Er was stunned for a moment, but after gazing at Changle for a while, he sighed and said, ¡°Very well.¡±
Li Er also instructed an attendant nearby to inform everyone that he would be dining at the princess¡¯s residence that day. However, once there was a rift, it was like a nail hammered into a wooden board. Even if you pulled out the nail, the hole would remain.
Li Er was noticeably more reserved during the dinner despite the delectable food.
After the meal, Li Er had departed. In the room, Changle assisted Su Li in changing his clothes and asked, ¡°Why did Father bestow such an extensive piece ofnd in the northwest upon you?¡±
Changle was well aware that her father was exceedingly cautious of her husband, although her husband had never posed a threat to Li Er.
Wouldn¡¯t grantingnd make him even more apprehensive?
Su Li smiled subtly and said, ¡°Your Majesty knows he can¡¯t control me. Much of what he said today was insincere. Your Majesty is wary of me. Even if thend is granted, Your Majesty does not want our family to remain in the capital.¡±
Upon hearing Su Li¡¯s exnation, Changle finallyprehended and felt somewhat disheartened.
Suddenly¡
¡°Husband¡¡± Changle uttered a yfulint.
Su Li picked Changle up and carried her to the bed.
What would happen next was quite evident in Changle¡¯s mind¡
Su Li whispered gently in Changle¡¯s ear, ¡°As long as His Majesty doesn¡¯t harm you all, the day of turning against each other will nevere.¡±
Changle nodded and responded, ¡°Thank you, my husband.¡±
Afterward, Changle softly extinguished the candlelight in the room¡
A few dayster, a court assembly convened, gathering all the ministers near the capital. The courtiers were intrigued for a particr reason: today¡¯s court meeting promised something extraordinary.
Even Prince Yongle, who seldom attended court gatherings, appeared alongside Su Li. The assembled courtiers felt a unique atmosphere and engaged in hushed conversations, filling the court with whispers and murmurs.
During this court meeting, Wei Zheng also sensed something momentous was on the horizon. Many other courtiers shared this apprehension. However, Prime Minister Zhangsun Wuji remainedposed and appeared to know what was toe.
The bustling and unsettled ambiance in the court persisted until Li Er, attired in imperial robes, entered, prompting an abrupt silence. Li Er nced at Su Li within the court and then shifted his gaze to Zhangsun Wuji, instructing him to read the imperial edict.
Zhangsun Wuji stepped forward, opened the prepared edict, cleared his throat, andmenced reading it aloud. ¡°Prince Yongle, three victories in the northwest, the discovery of new grain¡¡±
The promation began by recounting the achievements of Prince Yongle. One aplishment after another was listed, gradually revealing the situation. This was not merely a reward for Prince Yongle.
Your Majesty seemed concerned about the recent assassination attempt on Su Li by Crown Prince Li Chengqian, fearing that Prince Yongle might exploit the situation to cause turmoil. This preemptive reward might be an attempt to dissuade Prince Yongle from challenging the throne.
In the Tang Dynasty, few ministers who had attained such high positions were naive, and most were aware that Su Li¡¯s influence in the Great Tang had far surpassed that of Your Majesty Li Er.
As the courtiers watched attentively while Zhangsun Wuji read the promation, there was a sudden twist in the narrative.
¡°Prince Yongle is elevated to the rank of ¡®One Word Co-Regent King¡¯ and granted control over Kunlun, the former Tibetan territories, and even the Three Passes. Thesends shall be designated as the domain of the ¡®One Word Co-Regent King.¡¯ He shall have authority within this domain over military deployments, appoint officials, enactws, and exercise governance¡¡±
Initially, the courtiers did not react significantly to the elevation to ¡°One Word Co-Regent King¡± since Su Li had already been granted the title of a king. It was a mere change of title. However, this newnd grant left the ministers in shock.
A wave ofmotion swept through the court, and all eyes turned towards Prince Yongle, Su Li, Your Majesty Li Er, and even Zhangsun Wuji, who was reading the promation.
Did this imply that Prince Yongle¡¯s achievements did not merit and grant? That notion was inconceivable!
Su Li¡¯s aplishments, including his victories in the northwest and the discovery of new resources, were more than sufficient to justify such a reward.
Yet, the scale of thisnd grant appeared unduly extravagant! Throughout history, emperors have bestowed sizable territories upon deserving officers, but even the most generousnd grants did not exceed the size of a single county. Normally,nd grants were symbolic gestures of the emperor¡¯s favor.
But where was Li Er grantingnd to Prince Yongle? Just the former Tibetan territories alone equaled the expanse of an entire country, not to mention Kunlun and the Three Passes. This grant implied that the entire northwest of the Great Tang was entrusted to Su Li.
For those who had studied the geographical maps of the Great Tang, these regions wererger than the Central ins. Bestowing half of the Great Tang to Su Li in one fell swoop was something the courtiers found impossible to ept. This wasn¡¯t merely and grant. It was effectively a division of the Great Tang.
Furthermore, delegating military and political authority over the northwest to Su Li meant that he could operate autonomously within his domain without requiring Li Er¡¯s approval. Su Li would possess full control, and thend would only be nominally part of the Great Tang. In reality, it would fallpletely under Su Li¡¯s jurisdiction.
The courtiers were left in disbelief and couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Li Er! Are you genuinely pursuing this course of action?¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 255
Chapter 255
Some impatient courtiers stepped forward, bowing respectfully and saying, ¡°Please, Your Majesty, reconsider!¡± Several other senior officers stepped forward and echoed in unison, ¡°Please, Your Majesty, reconsider!¡± This was an unprecedented situation. In contrast, they had witnessednd grants, nothing of this magnitude. It was like splitting the Great Tang into two countries, one still bearing the Li surname and the other belonging to Su Li.
Wei Zheng, known for his bold advice, stepped forward with a stern face and spoke with eloquence, ¡°Your Majesty, I implore you to revoke this edict. Wei Zheng acknowledges his broad knowledge and has never heard of an emperor dividing his realm in such a manner. This action¡ Since the time of Emperor Qin Shi Huang, the unification of territory, ideology, people, agriculture, currency, and the like has been the goal of every dynasty¡¯s first ruler! Now, by dividing the entire Great Tang in half, Your Majesty reverses the course of history.
It is nothing short of absurd! I believe, Your Majesty, you are making a grave mistake¡¡± Wei Zheng, a staunch supporter of imperial authority, couldn¡¯t understand the emperor¡¯s ludicrous decision. However, he still exercised caution, as he didn¡¯t want to be too harsh in his criticism.
A hundred years from now, or even longer, he wondered, would this realm be named after Li or Su? In the end, weighing the pros and cons, Wei Zheng chose to keep these words to himself. Among the twenty-five honored officers in the Lingyan Pavilion, Kong Yingda couldn¡¯t stay silent and stepped forward to advise, ¡°We recognize Prince Yongle¡¯s significant achievements, and he deserves and grant.
However, regarding the allocation of thisnd, I share Wei Zhang¡¯s concerns. Your Majesty, please reconsider¡ I pray you do not act recklessly concerning the state¡¯s welfare!¡± The twenty-four honored officers of the Lingyan Pavilion, now numbering twenty-five after Su Li¡¯s inclusion, represented nearly half of the courtiers. They all raised their voices in protest, ¡°We concur!¡± ¡°We concur!¡± And so on¡ They were either opposing the edict that granted Li Er¡¯snds to Su Li or advising Li Er to limit the grant to the former Tibetan territories or even to smaller territories. However, no courtier came forward to say a word against Su Li.
Even the Five Surnames, Seven Gentry, and even Your Majesty found themselves at odds with Prince Yongle, Su Li. Not to mention, they were just courtiers. They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Su Li and dare not offend him. Li Er had anticipated this situation regarding thend grant today. Even if some courtiers remained silent, as long as venerable figures like Wei Zheng and Kong Yingda from the Lingyan Pavilion were present, there would be courtiers standing up to oppose the mandate. It seemed that, under the protests of Wei Zheng and Kong Yingda, more courtiers had gathered the courage to oppose Li Er¡¯s decree. Li Er¡¯s face turned grim.
Revoked the edict? That was out of the question! He had worked hard to persuade Su Li to ept thend grant. Instead, Li Er sent a subtle signal to Zhangsun Wuji, who was among the courtiers, suggesting that Zhangsun Wuji should respond.
The decision to confer Su Li with the title of ¡°One Word Co-Regent King¡± and grant him the northwest as his domain was entirely Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s idea. With the courtiers now heatedly debating, it was time for Zhangsun Wuji to use his influence to counter their arguments. ¡°Your Majesty, I hold a different opinion from Chancellor Wei,¡± Zhangsun Wuji began, using his position as the Deputy Minister, an equivalent rank to a prime minister. As an influential confidant of Li Er, he carried significant weight in the court. After Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s counter-argument, the noisy court became noticeably quieter, and everyone turned their attention to him, waiting for his performance. In astonishment, Wei Zheng, Kong Yingda, and the other courtiers stared at Zhangsun Wuji. Li Er nodded, signaling for Zhangsun Wuji to express himself freely in the court.
Clearing his throat, Zhangsun Wuji continued, ¡°I believe that the northwest is a deste region consisting of teaus, snow-capped mountains, deserts, and barrennds. It is sparsely popted and impoverished. However, the vast expanse of the northwest should be noticed. We should revitalize this region as part of the Great Tang¡¯s territory. The barbarian tribes, neighboring nations, and infertilends in the northwest require governance and development. We should transform the impoverished northwest into a thrivingnd like Changan. I support Your Majesty¡¯s decision to grant the title of ¡®One Word Co-Regent King¡¯ to Prince Yongle for the northwest!¡±
Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s vision of turning the deste northwest into a thrivingnd like Changan was beautiful. However, concerning poption density alone, it couldn¡¯tpare to Changan. Not to mention the other aspects¡ It would require a massive investment if they truly intended to make the lonely and impoverished northwest resemble Changan. Zhangsun Wuji didn¡¯t believe that even someone as capable as Prince Yongle, Su Li, could aplish it!
On the other hand, Wei Zheng watched Zhangsun Wuji with a look of utter disbelief. The idea had some merit¡ The development of the northwestgged far behind the Central ins of the Great Tang. The region had a mix of barbarian tribes and Han Chinese, but it was undermanaged, and in some parts, the knowledge of Tangws was scarce. Many of its people struggled for their basic needs. While Wei Zheng acknowledged the validity of Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s argument, he believed there were alternative methods for development, such as appointing a prince or sending officers to govern the northwest. It didn¡¯t have to involve the clumsy approach of dividing the Great Tang.
Wei Zheng let out a cold snort and rebuked Zhangsun Wuji, his fellow prime minister, without holding back, ¡°The development of the northwest is indeed important, but this is a matter of state! We should dispatch¡¡±
By emphasizing ¡°a matter of state,¡± Wei Zheng reminded Zhangsun Wuji and Li Er that this was not a decision to be taken lightly. While it was not wrong to develop the northwest, dividing it away was illogical and unnecessary. Developing the northwest and granting it away were not mutually exclusive concepts. Did the northwest need to be granted away for it to be developed? What kind of logic was this?
Before Wei Zheng could finish his point, Zhangsun Wuji mercilessly rebutted, ¡°Does Deputy Minister Wei have a better candidate than Prince Yongle? In terms of military achievements, who in the army surpasses him? In agriculture, Prince Yongle discovered new crops. Inmerce, the steel mills he established supported countless Tang citizens. Regarding reputation, the neighboring countries in the northwest tremble at mentioning Prince Yongle¡¯s name.¡±
Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s ttering rhetoric was undoubtedly effective. He had skillfully diverted the conversation towards Su Li, leaving Wei Zheng red-faced and ultimately resorting to silence. Debate all he wanted, but why brought up Prince Yongle? Could Wei Zheng argue against Su Li?
Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s maneuver was anything but fair¡ªit was tantly ttering. Seeing the opportune moment, Li Er intervened and dered, ¡°That¡¯s enough. This matter is my decision, and Chancellor Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s words align with my intentions.¡± With Li Er¡¯s final say, the decision to confer Su Li with the title of ¡°One Word Co-Regent King¡± and grant him the Northwest became an irrevocable reality.
Chapter 256
Chapter 256
Su Li remainedposed during the increasingly tense court proceedings, disying no signs of anger or panic. As for the matter of thend grant, Su Li didn¡¯t attach too much significance to it. Furthermore, thend in the northwest had been forcibly imposed upon him by Li Er.
Amidst the court¡¯s near-chaotic debates, Su Li stayed silent until Li Er made the final decision, ultimately ending the turmoil in the court. The meeting, organized by Su Li himself, was now concluded.
Inside the Hall of Governmental Affairs, Li Er and Empress Zhangsun sat facing each other. A rare smile graced Li Er¡¯s countenance. Li Er had an illustrious history,mencing with his rebellion against the Sui Dynasty at fourteen. This led to a series of military victories in various battles. At neen, he defeated General Song Laosheng, pacified Huoyi, and captured Changan. At twenty, he triumphed over a formidable Western Qin army. At twenty-two, he vanquished Liu Wuzhou, defeated Song Jingang, and recaptured Taiyuan. By twenty-eight, he orchestrated the Xuanwu Gate Incident, marking his ascent to the throne.
Despite his challenges and obstacles, Li Er surmounted them all and solidified his position as the ruler of the Great Tang. Li Er had always been an astute and ambitious emperor, unafraid to take calcted risks and act decisively.
However, during this period, he had been restrained by Su Li for too long, causing him to nearly forget his true self¡ªthe renowned General of the Heavenly Strategies and the Great Khan.
Now, Li Er could temporarily relieve his heart¡¯s heavy burden. In front of Empress Zhangsun, he passionately exined his decision to grant Su Li control over the northwest and his ns for governing the Great Tang. He wanted the people to recognize him as the true emperor of the Central ins. Li Er seemed resolute in expressing all the thoughts and words he had held back for days.
Empress Zhangsun patiently listened without interruption, refraining from challenging any unreasonable aspects of Li Er¡¯s words. ¡°Take your time,¡± she said as Zhangsun Wuji brought tea.
Observing Li Er recovering from the grief of losing his son, Empress Zhangsun couldn¡¯t help but wish that Li Er could find some happiness and peace in his life, regardless of whether granting the northwest to Su Li was politically correct.
At that moment, a pce eunuch arrived to announce that Wei Zheng, Kong Yingda, and other senior officers sought an audience with the emperor. Li Er¡¯s mood immediately soured, and he knew what these officers intended to discuss when they met him.
¡°No audience, no audience, not seeing anyone!¡± Li Er sternly dered. Faced with the emperor¡¯s refusal to meet them, Wei Zheng and Kong Yingda had no choice but to return to their residences.
Meanwhile, news of the emperor granting the title of ¡°One Character Parallel King¡± to Prince Yongle, along with the Northwest Territories, spread rapidly in Changan City. In the bustling streets of Changan, where gossip circted freely, themon people were the least concerned, given the nation¡¯s prosperity and the strength of its citizens.
Regarding the emperor¡¯s reward for Prince Yongle, themon folk felt it was well-deserved. After all, Prince Yongle was one of the few princes genuinely dedicated to the welfare of the people. Not only outside Changan but even within the city, many citizens held Prince Yongle in higher regard than Li Er.
The ordinary people cheered for Prince Yongle in the bustling streets with genuine enthusiasm. However, some more insightful schrs sighed andmented:
¡°The title and reward bestowed upon Prince Yongle are unquestionably merited. Nheless, with his newfound territory, he will undoubtedly need to journey to the northwest¡¡±
Schrs in the bustling streets of Changan cautioned, making the city¡¯smon folk realize the implications.
¡°What?! Prince Yongle is going to the northwest?!¡±
¡°Now that Prince Yongle has be a One Character Co-King with his territory, he will likely have to establish his residence within his domain¡¡±
This revtion sent shockwaves through themon people, much like a stone thrown into a pond, creating ripples of concern. Many artisans and carpenters who had found employment in the princess¡¯s residence were suddenly worried about their livelihoods. They had relied on their work there to provide for their families without concern.
With Prince Yongle departing from Changan, they began to fret about their future employment. Working in the princess¡¯s residence had been simr to having a secure job, which improved their working conditions. Due to Prince Yongle¡¯s actions, manymoners who had previously suffered under the oppression of aristocratic families had seen their workload ease and their living conditions improve.
Themon people,borers, and artisans were filled with deep sorrow. They worried about their future without Prince Yongle¡¯s protection. They feared the aristocratic families and elites would regain power and continue exploiting thebor force once he left. The favorable working conditions that existed because of Prince Yongle would diminish significantly after his departure.
The unease among themon people began to spread outward from the center of Changan, much like a spider¡¯s web.
¡°Will Prince Yongle still stand up for usmon people if the aristocrats oppress us in the future?¡± a peasant asked a knowledgeable schr while holding his hoe.
The schr shook his head and pondered. Youmight not realize how vast the northwest is, asrge as the Central ins! Prince Yongle may not even have enough time to govern his territory properly. Would he go to great lengths toe back here?
Prince Yongle was a person, not a god. He wouldn¡¯t have the energy or resources to effectively manage both territories. At this moment, the sighs andmentations of themon people resonated throughout the city.
Themon people didn¡¯t me Prince Yongle for epting the new title and territory. They understood his responsibilities. However, they couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious about the uncertain future without his protection.
In themon people¡¯s hearts, there was resentment towards Emperor Li Er. They couldn¡¯t understand why he had chosen to bestow the title and territory on Prince Yongle. Some even wondered Why it wasn¡¯t Emperor Li Er going to govern the northwest.
In the eyes of themon people, it felt like an unjust decision. Why would the emperor send Prince Yongle to govern the distant northwest while he remained in the prosperous Central ins?
Meanwhile, in the Princess¡¯s residence, the female officers, servants, and attendants were allowed to choose whether to apany Princess Changle to the northwest or stay behind. They had been treated well by Princess Changle and Prince Yongle, so when given the choice, they all decided to go with them. They considered it an honor to care for Princess Changle and Prince Yongle in their new venture.
As the Princess¡¯s residence prepared to move, Changle couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of silence and contemtion. Sensing Changle¡¯s emotions, Su Che, holding her hand, asked in his gentle voice, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Is it because you¡¯re reluctant? When we are in the northwest, I will have your father build a grander and more luxurious pce than the Princess¡¯s residence!¡±
Changle smiled and ruffled Su Che¡¯s hair without saying a word. Changan had been her home since childhood, filled with countless precious memories, including all the moments shared with Su Li in the Princess¡¯s residence. It was true. She was going to miss it dearly.
After a long silence, Changle finally turned to Su Li and asked, ¡°Are we leaving the Tang Dynasty, separating ourselves from it?¡±
With a reassuring smile, Su Li replied, ¡°No, we¡¯re not. Once we¡¯re in the northwest, you cane back to visit your family anytime you want. This won¡¯t be a separation.¡±
Chapter 257
Chapter 257
In the days following Li Er¡¯s decision to grant the northwest region to Su Li, Li Er had not personally visited. Instead, Prime Minister Zhangsun Wuji frequently came to the princess¡¯s residence. He brought presents, asked about his well-being, and conversed casually. Over time, he managed to inquire about Su Li¡¯s ns for his departure to govern his newly assigned fief in the northwest. Su Li saw through his intentions and responded coolly, saying, ¡°Inform His Majesty that I will leave Changan on my own within two months.¡±
Zhangsun Wuji¡¯s gift-giving and small talk were merely a facade. His true purpose was to determine when Su Li intended to depart. When Su Li saw through his intentions and fixed him with a stern gaze, he blushed and refrained from exining that His Majesty was not pressuring him.
Having aplished his mission, Zhangsun Wuji did not dare to linger and voluntarily took his leave. Small beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he exited the princess¡¯s residence. In the presence of Duke Yongle, Zhangsun Wuji always felt like a sword was hanging over his head. After leaving the princess¡¯s residence, Zhangsun Wuji promptly informed Li Er about Su Li¡¯s n to depart from Changan in two months. Li Er knew that Su Li would be leaving, and his objectives had been met. There was no need to hurry at this moment. ¡°We can wait for two months,¡± Li Er acknowledged. In reality, he had no other choice but to wait for these two months.
During these two months, news of Duke Yongle, Su Li, leaving the Central ins and heading to his northwest fief spread throughout the entire Tang Dynasty. Almost every citizen of the Tang Dynasty knew that this prince, who had taken practical actions for the people, was departing from the Tang Dynasty.
Inside Li Daozong¡¯s residence, the Princess of Jiangxia, Li Xueyan, sat by the window, gazing at the nearby sky. She appeared drained and worn out. There was an illness for which there was no cure¡ªlovesickness. Li Xueyan still longed for Duke Yongle, Su Li. Despite her seeminglyposed exterior, her heart was tumultuous like a raging flood.
At this moment, Li Daozong, the Prince of Jiangxia, entered the room. Sitting by the window, he looked at Li Xueyan, sighed softly, and then asked cautiously, ¡°Xueyan, you are skilled in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. How about Father finding you a talented suitor from Jiangxia?¡±
Li Daozong had rxed the criteria for selecting a son-inw from the initial requirement of being a suitable match in terms of social status to simply being a talented man. After all, from Li Daozong¡¯s perspective, there was no future between Li Xueyan and Duke Yongle, Su Li.
¡°Instead of isting yourself like this, perhaps finding a new love could help you forget about Duke Yongle,¡± Li Xueyan didn¡¯t respond and continued to sit listlessly by the window.
¡°What if Father finds you a man who closely resembles Duke Yongle?¡± Li Daozong inquired.
Only when Duke Yongle was mentioned, some light return to Li Xueyan¡¯s vacant eyes. She turned and said, ¡°Duke Yongle is Duke Yongle. No one can rece him.¡±
Seeing Li Xueyan¡¯s deep affection, Li Daozong couldn¡¯t hold back and gently reproached her, ¡°Xueyan, you shoulde to your senses! His Majesty has elevated Duke Yongle to the rank of a parallel character prince and granted him the northwest as his fief. In two months, Duke Yongle will leave the Central ins to govern his fief in the northwest. Do you truly believe there¡¯s still a possibility between you and Duke Yongle¡¡±
Adding Duke Yongle¡¯s departure from the Central ins, two people who had no chance of being together in the first ce. They would be even further apart.
Li Xueyan suddenly widened her eyes, looking at Li Daozong in disbelief, struggling to digest the information. She murmured, ¡°Duke Yongle is going to the northwest?¡±
Li Xueyan had been trying hard to suppress her feelings for Duke Yongle, but now, upon hearing of his departure, she could no longer control herself. While she didn¡¯t expect Duke Yongle to marry or even take her as a concubine, she simply wished to be closer to him. She yearned to observe and share the samend with him from a distance. That would have been enough for her.
But now, with Duke Yongle heading to the northwest, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to watch him from afar. At this moment, a daring idea crossed Li Xueyan¡¯s mind.
¡°Father!¡± Hearing a soft call, Li Daozong looked at Li Xueyan before expressing satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯vee to terms with it.¡±
Suddenly, Li Xueyan knelt in front of Li Daozong, taking him by surprise. ¡°Xueyan, what are you doing?¡± Li Daozong asked.
¡°Father, forgive your ungrateful daughter! I¡ I want to go to the northwest!¡± Li Xueyan dered with unwavering determination.
Seeing the determination in his daughter¡¯s eyes, Li Daozong was both surprised and stern. ¡°You¡¯re being foolish and senseless!¡± He knew there would be no fruitful oue, yet she wanted to rush headlong to the northwest.
¡°Father, I know there¡¯s no future for me and Duke Yongle. I just¡ I just want to be closer to him. I don¡¯t dare to hope for more. Just a little bit closer is enough,¡± Li Xueyan pleaded.
Li Daozong usually amodated Li Xueyan¡¯s wishes, allowing her to follow her path. However, in this matter, he firmly disagreed with her going to the northwest. ¡°This matter is non-negotiable. I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Li Daozong huffed in anger.
Apart from the hardships of the northwest, he was also concerned about whether Li Xueyan, who had been pampered since childhood, could endure such harsh conditions. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch his daughter suffer in the impoverished northwest, nor could he stand by and watch her make one mistake after another.
Despite Li Daozong¡¯s staunch opposition, Li Xueyan did not abandon her desire to go to the northwest. She argued firmly, ¡°Father if it weren¡¯t for Duke Yongle, I would still be in Tubo!¡± Her words shook Li Daozong.
In the past, when Li Xueyan was married off to Tubo in a political marriage, everyone, including Li Daozong himself, believed it was a done deal. It was Duke Yongle, Su Li, who had intervened, persuading Li Er and defeating the Tubo forces, which had be a thorn in the side of the Tang Dynasty.
At that time, Li Daozong couldn¡¯t prevent Li Xueyan from being sent for a political marriage, which had been a source of guilt and regret for him ever since. If it weren¡¯t for Duke Yongle¡¯s intervention, Li Xueyan would have already been married into Tubo, enduring the foreignnd¡¯s hardships, with her dreams of poetry and beauty buried deep within her heart.
Li Daozong¡¯s words seemed to age him ten years. ¡°You¡¯re still holding Father responsible¡¡± Li Xueyan¡¯s words had a profound impact on Li Daozong. He couldn¡¯t have prevented her from marrying Tubo in the past, so why should he stop her from going to the northwest now?
Li Xueyan fell silent and refrained from directly responding. ming? In truth, she didn¡¯t me Li Daozong, but she couldn¡¯t voice it, fearing that it might lead to further opposition to her journey to the northwest.
Li Daozong paced back and forth, then let out a long sigh. ¡°Have you¡ made up your mind? If so, then go.¡± With these words, Li Daozong no longer opposed Li Xueyan¡¯s decision to go to the northwest and left her chamber, leaving her to her own devices.
Chapter 258
Chapter 258
Autumn was a season of plenty. In just two months, the day Su Li had agreed with Li Er to leave the Central ins had arrived. Changan City was already the most densely popted ce during the Tang Dynasty and was now even more crowded, teeming with people. Even the fields outside the city were bustling with activity.
Most of the belongings had already been packed at the Princess¡¯s Residence. Alongside Su Li were also the key members of the 50,000-strong Tang Dynasty Iron Riders that Li Er had provided. While 50,000 Iron Riders might not appear to be a vast force, it still held significant strength. However, whenpared to the expansive northwest, it was clear that this force wouldn¡¯t be sufficient.
In the end, Li Er was being economical, but Su Li didn¡¯t mind. Upon reaching his fief, he intended to build his forces from the ground up, creating a core force exclusively under hismand.
¡°Brother-inw!¡± The young boy was already in tears at this moment. Su Li had kept his departure from the Central ins a secret from the young boy, but the news eventually reached him through others. Su Li nced at him, acknowledging the boy¡¯s assistance, and affectionately ruffled his hair before giving him a lollipop.
¡°Brother-inw has always treated you well.¡±
¡°Brother-inw, will youe back in the future?¡±
Su Li nodded and smiled. ¡°I will.¡± He then called a female attendant to take the tearful boy away. As they departed, Changle couldn¡¯t help but look back at the Princess¡¯s Residence with a heavy heart.
At this moment, the carriage master awaited outside the gate, silently waiting. Su Li tightly held Changle¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°My dear, it¡¯s time to go.¡± She nodded, allowing Su Li to lead her onto the carriage.
Manymoners followed as Su Li and Changle left the Princess¡¯s Residence. These people had received kindness from Duke Yongle in the past and now wished to bid him farewell personally.
At Changan¡¯s city gate¡
Li Er, apanied by Zhangsun Wuji and other court officers, watched in awe at the unfolding scene. While Li Er had anticipated that Duke Yongle, Su Li, held significant influence in Changan and had considered the possibility of such a scene, witnessing it firsthand left him deeply moved and restless.
Wherever Duke Yongle¡¯s carriage traveled, the people¡¯s gaze followed, and wherever it stopped, a crowd gathered. Li Er couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of envy. After all, which ruler didn¡¯t aspire to be a wise leader like the legendary sages Yao, Shun, and Yu? Every ambitious monarch dreamed of their subjects living in abundance, without worries about food, clothing, and livelihoods, and their nation flourishing and powerful. They all imagined being hailed by their people for their benevolence and care.
However, Li Er hadn¡¯t fully achieved these ideals, while Duke Yongle, Su Li, had realized them. Li Er shifted his gaze and turned to Zhangsun Wuji, inquiring, ¡°Wuji, how many people from the city came today to bid farewell to Duke Yongle?¡±
In the Tang Dynasty, for events involving significant poption movements, officers were responsible for keeping records. ¡°Your Majesty, over the past few days, approximately thirty thousand additional people have arrived in Changan City from various ces,¡± Zhangsun Wuji replied.
Li Er¡¯s heart suddenly felt even more bitter. Zhangsun Wuji hesitated momentarily before adding, ¡°There are also themoners who worked in the Princess¡¯s Residence in the past. All of them havee.¡± He referred to the group that had been standing outside Changan City. By visual estimation, their numbers far exceeded the city¡¯s residents.
Li Er took a deep breath. He had thought that thirty thousand was a substantial number, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated that themoners bidding farewell to Duke Yongle would be even more numerous. A rough estimate suggested that the number ofmoners who hade to bid farewell to Su Li today had likely reached an astonishing several hundred thousand.
For themon people, two seasons were their busiest times: one was spring for nting, and the other was autumn for harvesting crops.
At present, these individuals had set aside their agricultural work, and some had even journeyed from distant ces to attend the event. Su Che cautiously drew back the curtain inside the carriage and softly said, ¡°Mother, there are many people outside.¡±
¡°What are they here for?¡± Changle held Su Che in her arms and said, ¡°They are here to bid farewell to your father, Duke Yongle.¡± Due to the congestion within Changan City, the carriage moved slowly, taking a long time to leave.
Li Er and the court officers, leading themoners, had alle to bid farewell to Duke Yongle. Su Li mounted on a white horse, turned around to gaze at the people who hade to see him off. Faced with such a grand spectacle, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
Common people, in any era, were undoubtedly the most sincere. They adhered to a simple principle: whoever treated them well would genuinely receive their goodwill in return. They had fewer ulterior motives and were less deceitful.
Su Li dismounted from his horse and expressed his gratitude with a salute, saying, ¡°Elders of Changan, fellow countrymen of the Tang Dynasty, I am truly grateful for your kind intentions. Please return home and do not let this dy your farming and harvesting. If my presence causes any dy in the harvest, I would feel ashamed.¡±
A year¡¯s worth ofbor had gone into the harvest, and the results were now in the hands of the people. Amidst the sea of people, someone was the first to speak up, ¡°Duke Yongle, please stay in the Central ins. The Central ins can¡¯t be without Duke Yongle!¡±
And then more voices joined in, echoing the same sentiment. ¡°¡¡±
At that moment, with no prior rehearsal or preparation, hundreds of thousands ofmoners shouted in unison, imploring Duke Yongle to stay. Their voices, united and thunderous, reverberated through the air. ¡°Duke Yongle, please stay in the Central ins. The Central ins can¡¯t be without Duke Yongle!¡±
The sight of this scene left the court officers in a state of almost tangible shock and trepidation. Duke Yongle¡¯s influence was so vast that one could imagine a single call for rebellion might prompt thesemoners to rise immediately, potentially turning against Li Er himself.
Such a statement, simr to incitement, left Li Er without a clear response, as he couldn¡¯t reasonably punish all these hundreds of thousands of Tang Dynasty citizens. Thew didn¡¯t hold individuals ountable for the actions of the masses.
Countlessmoners andborers all knelt in the direction of Su Li, their pleas continuing despite the efforts of court officers to discourage them. Su Li was a man of his word. He spoke loudly enough for everyone present to hear, saying, ¡°If, in the future, officers or powerful families oppress you, all you need to do is send a letter to the northwest. I will still intervene on your behalf!¡±
With those words, Duke Yongle¡¯s carriage departed towards the northwest. In the end, Duke Yongle had left. Li Er observed the assembledmoners, united by Duke Yongle, and couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed. He pondered, Was it the right decision to send Duke Yongle away from the Central ins?
Chapter 259
Chapter 259
Today, the Tang Dynasty thrived, and its people lived in abundance. The annual urrences of people starving to death had significantly decreased. While it hadn¡¯t entirely eradicated these tragedies, the reduction in the number of people suffering from hunger was evident.
Thanks to Su Li, the Tang Dynasty had undergone significant improvements. Li Er couldn¡¯t help but feel that his decision to send Su Li to the northwest might have been too hasty, even unkind. He was now doubtful about his determination to send Duke Yongle away from the Central ins.
Outside the walls of Changan City, themoners who hade to bid farewell to Su Li still lingered, gazing at the spot where Su Li and his entourage had disappeared into the distance. Su Li¡¯s white dragon had the ability to travel thousands of miles in a day. If Su Li wished, he could have taken Changle and Su Che to the northwest ahead of time, a journey that would have taken only a day. The journey to the northwest took a bit longer because they were apanied by Su Li¡¯s 50,000 Tang Dynasty Iron Riders and the female attendants from the Princess¡¯s Manor. After about another month and a half on the road, they could already see Shangdang Pass in the distance. Beyond the passy Shangdang County, now part of Su Li¡¯s new territory.
The news of Su Li bing Duke Yongle and receiving the northwest as his fief had already reached the Prefecture Administrator of Shangdang. As a result, the administrator and themoners were waiting to wee Su Li upon his arrival. The administrator greeted Su Li with deep respect and bowed, saying, ¡°I pay my respects to Duke Yongle!¡±
¡°Your Grace,¡± he continued, ¡°I have already ordered the residence where Duke Yongle will be staying to be thoroughly cleaned. You may move in at any time.¡±
Su Li looked at the administrator, who was oozing obsequiousness, and nodded indifferently. He then asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± Su Li hade to the northwest, and now he needed someone clever and easy to manage.
The administrator quickly replied, ¡°Your Grace, I am named Li Ling.¡± Li Ling dared not show the slightest disrespect to Duke Yongle. Since Li Er designated the northwest as Duke Yongle¡¯s territory, Li Ling¡¯s allegiance shifted from Li Er to the current Duke Yongle.
¡°Lead the way,¡± Su Li instructed. ¡°Yes, Your Grace,¡± Li Ling replied and guided Su Li. Upon seeing the residence in Shangdang Prefecture, Su Li noted that it might not be as luxurious as the Princess¡¯s Manor. Still, it had a spacious area and tall buildings with plenty of room for renovation.
Li Ling carefully observed Su Li¡¯s expression at this moment, fearing that he might have done something to displease Duke Yongle. After all, the Duke had annihted a four hundred thousand Tibetan army with his fifty thousand Tang troops and ruthlessly purged the aristocrats in Changan. Li Ling vowed to himself not to disappoint Duke Yongle. He said, ¡°This residence has been unupied for a long time. I will send people to renovate it soon.¡±
Su Li nodded and gave a solemn instruction, ¡°I entrust this task to you. Do not let me down.¡± At that moment, Princess Changle, who had been riding in the carriage, noticed a very familiar figure among the crowd ofmoners. Upon closer inspection, she confirmed that she hadn¡¯t mistaken the person and eximed, ¡°Xueyan!¡±
Without hesitation, Princess Changle hurriedly descended from the carriage. She entered the crowd and quickly grasped Li Xueyan¡¯s hand. Li Xueyan had arrived in Shangdang Prefecture slightly earlier than Su Li and the others. Princess Changle and Li Xueyan shared a strong bond but hadn¡¯t seen each other in several years. After pinching Li Xueyan¡¯s body and touching her face, Changle asked with concern, ¡°Why have you lost so much weight, and your face looks so haggard? Has someone mistreated you? I¡¯ll have my husband intercede for you!¡±
Li Xueyan smiled warmly, looking at the familiar Princess Changle. In her heart, she thought that Princess Changle was as kind as ever. Even after several years of giving birth to a child, her appearance remained unchanged, as if time couldn¡¯t leave a mark on her face.
Li Xueyan felt a pang of sadness, thinking that if only a fraction of the love Su Li showed to Princess Changle could be directed towards her, it would be wonderful. ¡°I haven¡¯t been mistreated by anyone,¡± Li Xueyan replied, her voice tinged with emotion.
Seeing Li Xueyan in the northwest was surprising and joyous for Princess Changle. In this distant region, apart from the female attendants who had served her previously, she had no one close to her. Seeing Li Xueyan in the northwest filled her with happiness.
After her initial surprise, Princess Changle couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Xueyan, how did you end up in the northwest?¡± She found it hard to believe that Jiangxia Prince would willingly send Li Xueyan to the impoverished northwest.
Faced with Princess Changle¡¯s question, Li Xueyan hesitated, unsure how to respond. Instead, she redirected the conversation back to Princess Changle. ¡°Changle, how have you been? Has the Crown Prince harmed you and your family?¡±
Li Xueyan had heard about Su Li¡¯s appointment to govern the northwest and the recent rebellion led by the Crown Prince, which targeted Su Li¡¯s family.
Changle shook her head and said, ¡°With the Prince Consort by our side, no one can harm us.¡±
Li Xueyan breathed a sigh of relief, and then her gaze returned to Su Li, the man who had haunted her dreams for so long. After such a long time apart, the emotions she had been suppressing were almost too much to contain.
After silence, Li Xueyan finally bowed and said, ¡°Li Xueyan pays her respects to Prince Su. How have you been, Prince Su?¡±
Su Li replied, ¡°Everything is as usual. Xueyan, you and Changle are good friends. There¡¯s no need to be formal.¡±
Changle and Su Li knew Li Xueyan¡¯s feelings for Su Li. However, Su Li¡¯s attitude towards Li Xueyan was neither warm nor cold. He treated her as a friend of Changle¡¯s.
Changle, observant by nature, had a good idea of why Li Xueyan hade to the northwest. It was highly likely that she hade for her husband.
Although so many years had passed, Li Xueyan¡¯s feelings for Su Li remained deep and unwavering. However, Changle didn¡¯t feel threatened as the principal wife.
Men don¡¯t necessarily abandon their old loves when they find new ones. Changle was confident in her husband, Su Li. Su Li had gone from being a peasant to bing the Prince Consort and then the Duke of Yongle, and his attitude and affection towards her had never diminished.
Changle had a deep trust in her husband. She knew Li Xueyan to be a kind-hearted person without any ill intentions. Otherwise, Changle wouldn¡¯t have maintained such a close friendship with her. As long as Li Xueyan didn¡¯t cross certain boundaries, Changle had no intention of causing any conflicts.
Changle held Li Xueyan¡¯s hand and led her towards the pce. She said, ¡°Xueyan, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Today, let¡¯s catch up on old times.¡±
Li Xueyan smiled and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±
Chapter 260
Chapter 260
The northwest was barren, and Li Xueyan¡¯s arrival still brought some happiness to the unhappy Princess Changle. Nowadays, the northwest belonged entirely to the Tang Dynasty, or more specifically, to Su Li.
From Jiuyong Pass onwards, it¡¯s all of Su Li¡¯s territory. The territory was vast, evenrger than the hearnd of the Tang Dynasty, but it was genuinely deste.
Throughout history, many grasnd adversaries aspired to conquer the Central ins, such as the Huns, Turks, and Xianbei¡
Themonality among these foreign tribes was their desire to rule over the Central ins when they prospered. The fundamental reason was that the northwest was extremely barren and deste.
In the Central ins, any unified regime typically had a poption of at least thirty to forty million. But the barrennds of the northwest, whether under Genghis Khan or Xiongnu Shanyu Maodun, could not support tens of millions of people.
The entire northwest had been in a perpetual struggle for resources among various groups. This was the brutal reality of life beyond the borders.
Since Su Li established control over the northwest in a single battle, the Tang Dynasty initiated aprehensive development effort. First, they used their military to continue suppressing small tribes and nomadic peoples in the northwest who refused to submit.
The vastness of the northwest,bined with the challenges of remote warfare, had made it impossible to eliminate rebellious forces.
Second, they invested significant resources in building cities and cultivating farnd. However, the northwest¡¯s harsh environment maderge-scale development challenging.
Thest issue was agriculture¡
The barrenness of the northwest was evident. Even with many agricultural officers, extensive farming in the harsh climate remained unfeasible. Now that the northwest was Su Li¡¯s territory, he could not ignore it.
In reality, Su Li¡¯s control over such a vast territory in the west made him practically an emperor. The northwest wasn¡¯t just his fief. It was his nation. His rtionship with the Tang Dynasty was nominal. Su Li had full authority over the military and governance of the northwest without tribute or taxation. The Tang Dynasty couldn¡¯t interfere with the Northwest¡¯s internal affairs. It was entirely Su Li¡¯s independent kingdom.
Su Li sat at his desk, pushing aside the scattered documents.
¡°The first issue is that there are still numerous ethnic groups in the northwest who resist our rule, reject Sinicization, and resist cultural assimtion.¡±
Although Su Li defeated active resistance in the northwest, it remained vast, and many slipped through the cracks.
The northwest had at least several million people, and Su Li could not eliminate them.
After this battle, many surrendered, but some refused to submit or harbored ill intentions. The Tang Dynasty had been exhausted by repeated conflicts. The northwest¡¯s vastness and the ability of those resisting to escape captured them a matter of luck.
Su Li took over the northwest, and these non-submissive or potentially dangerous groups became the first problem he needed to address. As long as these groups exist, the northwest could not develop properly, as they pose a constant threat.
Su Li didn¡¯t expect to exterminate these people. Those who assimted into Chinese culture became part of it, while those who remained outside were considered foreigners. Chinese culture was defined by its cultural distinctions, not racial ones. Furthermore, it was still not enough when he looked at the entire, even with tens of millions of people in the Central ins.
The second issue was the economic problem. People without stable iesck stability. Even if Su Li could be the leader of these foreigners, if he didn¡¯t address the core economic issues, conflicts would continue to arise.
The third issue was food. People considered food their top priority. The challenge facing Su Li now was that when you added up all the arablend in the northwest, it could barely support a poption of ten million. Even if they were to cultivate crops like potatoes and sweet potatoes exclusively, they could only sustain about twenty million people. It was too little!
The poption was insufficient, and the northwest could never truly develop with such limitations.
The fourth issue was a cultural one. Su Li didn¡¯t want to be the ruler of foreigners. He needed to promote cultural assimtion and abolish various foreign systems, ideologies,nguages, and scripts. Implementing significant cultural reform was a daunting task.
¡°Thinking about it seriously, even Qin Shi Huang took several decades to achieve something like this¡¡± Su Li patted his head, realizing the enormity of the challenge. This difficulty was no less than Qin Shi Huang¡¯s cultural unification and reform. It might be even more challenging given the vastness of the northwest, its lower poption densitypared to the central ins, and the difficulties of gathering people.
Compared to these formidable challenges, Su Li no longer worried much about Changle¡¯s feelings due to Li Xueyan¡¯s arrival. Matters of love and rtionships seemed trivial byparison.
The news of Su Li¡¯s arrival in his new territory had just spread. For the barbarians of the northwest, it was like a bombshell. In reality, establishing true control over the entire northwest was very challenging for the Tang Dynasty. The region was too vast, exceeding the limits of effectivemunication, with a sparse poption distributed across vast expanses. It was difficult to establish effective governance. Therefore, after Su Li¡¯s return to the Tang Dynasty following his victory in the northwest, the Tang Dynasty engaged in a protracted struggle with the northwest barbarians.
The Tang Dynasty took advantage of the weakened state of the barbarians to capture the most fertilends. The barbarians had two choices: either enter the deserts or mountains, seeking an escape route out of North America for a chance at survival, or remain in the region, avoiding confrontations with the Tang Dynasty but settling for less fertilends.
However, the barrennds couldn¡¯t sustain arge poption, and food shortages were inevitable. Faced with the threat to their survival, the barbarians had no choice but to continue raiding the Tang Dynasty. Whether they won or lost, the result was the same: those who survived would have enough to eat, and those who didn¡¯t would have more food for the rest.
This pattern repeated throughout the two-thousand-year history of the barbarians. When the poption reached its limits, conflicts with the Central ins authorities became an inevitable choice. In this barrennd, peace was nearly an unattainable concept.
Chapter 261
Chapter 261
¡°Su Li has arrived!¡±
¡°The Dreaded Star is among us!¡±
¡°This ce has fallen under the dominion of the Star of Death!¡±
With news of Su Li¡¯s arrival spreading throughout the northwesternnds, the various tribal nations were thrown into chaos. Most of the existing tribal nations in the northwest had likely neverid eyes on Su Li in person.
Since Su Li¡¯s appearances were exceedingly brief, those who had seen him were either deceased or enved. Only a small group of fortunate individuals managed to survive and return to their tribal homnds, carrying tales of Su Li¡¯s legendary exploits deep into the expansive grasnds.
The grasnds were vast, and human poptions were scarce, yet Su Li¡¯s reputation reached every corner the wind could reach. Among the tribal nations, who frequently shed over resources and struggled to findmon ground, there was a unanimous sense of fear and agreement regarding Su Li.
Su Li! A force beyond this world!
Anyone who witnessed Su Li¡¯s might on the battlefield would never entertain thoughts of resistance. Indeed, in recent years, Su Li has be a collective nightmare for the tribal nations. His fame had reached a point where even a weeping child would fall silent upon hearing his name.
¡°What should we do¡?¡±
Atop the former site of the Onion Ridge Hoosiers, a group of barbarians huddled together, warming themselves by the fire. They couldn¡¯t shake an inner chill despite the sweltering weather, perhaps because they had heard the name Su Li.
There were roughly a dozen men present, the current leadership of the Onion Ridge Hoosiers. After their sh with Su Li, Onion Ridge suffered grievous losses, and their entire poption now numbered only tens of thousands, including the elderly and infirm.
In the past, Onion Ridge, despite its mixed heritage, boasted a poption totaling in the millions. Faced with a fight for survival, the Onion Ridge Hoosiers merged their forces to resist the Great Tang¡¯s encroachment and impede its expansion.
Onion Ridge was far removed from the Central ins, making it logistically challenging for the Great Tang to operate there. As a result, the Onion Ridge Hoosiers had managed to secure a space for survival beneath the Great Tang¡¯s shadow, keeping their influence north of Onion Ridge.
¡°What should we do?¡± The dozen men exchanged uneasy nces around the campfire, but none dared to answer the question.
Just how deeply did they fear Su Li? So much so that none of them dared to propose resistance.
¡°Onion Ridge is remote, and thend is deste. I doubt Su Li will reach this far anytime soon¡¡± one of the men said in a calm, confident tone.
However, after receiving no response for half a day, he awkwardly chuckled to himself as the atmosphere descended into a strange silence.
¡°How about we escape?¡± someone in the uneasy group suddenly suggested.
Surprisingly, a dozen people considered this idea seriously, believing it had a reasonable chance of sess.
¡°We can¡¯t win, so why not flee¡¡±
But upon closer examination, they realized this suggestion was essentially the same as saying nothing. Onion Ridge was remote and barren, barely capable of sustaining its poption of around two hundred thousand.
But where could they run to? Where could they seek refuge? The snowy mountains or the desert? Attempting to cram more than two hundred thousand people into either of those options would likely spell their doom.
Since Su Li¡¯s triumph in the northwest, the living conditions of nearly all the tribal nations had deteriorated, resulting in the destruction of countless tribes and a significant poption decline. Many had contemted escape, and some had even made attempts, but crossing the snowy mountains and deserts proved exceedingly arduous.
¡°They aren¡¯t unwilling to escape, but the natural geographical barriers in East Asia have trapped them here, clinging to life.¡±
¡°Escape¡ to where?¡±
¡°A few years ago, we dispatched a team to the Peacock Kingdom, but we¡¯ve received no word since then.¡±
Most major tribes had made attempts, but oveing the natural barriers of East Asia remained an insurmountable challenge. Even with the formidable might of the East Asian Monster House, they could have caused chaos once they broke free.
History provided examples like Genghis Khan¡¯s conquest of Europe, the Huns who became a formidable force after fleeing the Han Empire, and the humble Yuezhis who rose to establish the prestigious Frost Empire. Yet, countless others had tried and perished, their stories fading into obscurity.
Escaping East Asia to secure a new territory offered only two oues, victory or death.
¡°I suggest¡ surrendering,¡± one person said in despair.
¡°Even if we¡¯re captured and turned into ves, at least we can still live,¡± another added.
¡°I heard that Su Li has been crowned king in the northwest, and this ce will be Su Li¡¯s territory in the future. They can¡¯t just kill us all and make us ves, right? They¡¯ll need manpower, and there will be times when they need us,¡± reasoned another.
¡°With so few people left in the northwest, can he truly afford to exterminate us all? I refuse to believe he wouldn¡¯t feel remorse,¡± someonemented.
¡°What? Is Su Li feeling remorse?¡± someone asked in confusion.
¡°After surrendering, thend and the poption be Su Li¡¯s wealth¡¡±
The idea of surrender sparked a lively discussion among the group, driven by practicality. While the Tang army could still put up a fight, Su Li had no equal in the region.
These discussions about surrender overshadowed years of resistance, turning it into a mere anecdote. This situation was a reflection of the entire northwest.
A pervasive shadow fell over thend when Su Li arrived in the northwest. His reputation was known far and wide, much like the Onion Ridge Hoosiers.
Lu Dongzan and Songtsen Gampo¡¯s reckless provocation of the Great Tang had left a stain on the history of wise rulers and ministers, with the people of the entire Northwest Hoosiers region bearing the shame.
In most people¡¯s eyes, if it weren¡¯t for the heedless actions of Lu Dongzan and Songtsen Gampo, the northwest would not have provoked the arrival of Su Li, the Star of Death, leading to the downfall of intact tribal powers in the region.
Faced with the Great Tang¡¯s ambitious expansion, they could only secretly obstruct, often engaging in small-scale resistance due to the fear that the Great Tang might not adhere to fair warfare and deploy Su Li.
But now, Su Li had arrived regardless. Thest time Su Li hade, the entire northwest¡¯s poption had decreased by nearly two-thirds. How much more devastation would follow this time?
Many tribes chose to flee, while numerous forces surrendered, ready to be Su Li¡¯s subjects. Some astute leaders, recognizing the situation¡¯s sensitivity, gathered like-minded individuals willing to submit to Su Li, seeking strategies to win his favor and avoid the horrors of armed conflict.
After a series of events triggered by Su Li¡¯s arrival¡ªdivisions, escapes, conflicts, and mergers¡ªthe remaining poption in the entire northwest numbered only around two to three million. This was across the northwest, including former Tibetannds, Onion Ridge, Turk territories, and half of the Western Regions.
Indeed, their actions had brought disgrace upon themselves and the entire northwest region, epassing areas such as Tubo, Onion Ridge, parts of the Western Regions, and beyond.
It was a vastndpared to the entire Great Tang, but now it was inhabited by just over three million people.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 262
Chapter 262
¡°My husband, you haven¡¯te home for a whole day,¡± Changle, seated in the pce, rested her chin on her hand, wearing a displeased expression.
¡°It¡¯s been a day?¡± Su Li raised an eyebrow.
After his attributes exceeded two hundred, Su Li had surpassed the limitations of an average human.
He hardly needed rest, and the Northwest region was vast, with numerous ethnic groups and abundant paperwork to manage. Su Li had been deeply engrossed in his work and hadn¡¯t noticed the passage of time.
¡°This Northwest region is just too expansive, with many ethnic groups and intricate affairs to handle. I¡¯ve been immersed in my work all day and lost track of time,¡± Su Li sighed.
¡°Has mydy encountered any difficulties adapting to this ce?¡± Su Li inquired with a smile.
¡°Not really, it¡¯s just thatpared to Changan, the people¡¯s way of life here is far less prosperous¡ Thankfully, I have Xueyan with me, and Su Che is lively. She arrived recently and went hunting with great enthusiasm!¡± Changle warmly smiled. Compared to Changan, even Su Li¡¯s residence here could be considered rural. The city walls were tall, but the poption within the city was sparse. Once you left the town, you might not encounter people for half a day, and the roads were almost non-existent.
The Central ins had experienced a thousand years of development, but here? It was an uncivilized, barrennd.
¡°Shangdang is like this, and I can¡¯t even imagine what it¡¯s like further northwest,¡± Changle shook her head.
¡°I¡¯ve been there before¡ That cecks proper roads¡ and there are no viges. Many of the ethnic people there are nomadic, and it¡¯smon not toe across any signs of civilization for days or even weeks. Heading further west, it¡¯s mostly desert, and once you venture in, if you lose your way, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll find your way out. It¡¯s all snowy ins going north with harsh, year-round cold and snow,¡± Su Li exined.
Su Li¡¯s territory was vast, so it almost spanned different seasons. The inner regions were rtively closer to the Central ins and had a somewhat normal climate.
But what about the outer regions?
It could be said that Shangdang here was like spring, the west was like summer, and the north was like winter¡
¡°In such a vast ce with so few inhabitants, even themunication of messages bes challenging,¡± Su Li sighed. In this extensive expanse, gathering people to convey orders was the most challenging task. In many of the smaller tribes, they might as well be isted from the world. It could take them a year or more to learn that there was a change of rulers in the region.
¡°Shangdang is not a suitable ce for long-term residence,¡± Su Li said with a tinge of regret. ¡°We will probably have to head to Tubo in the future. Mydy, let¡¯s start preparing early.¡±
¡°Ah? Going to Tubo?¡± Changle was slightly surprised.
¡°This ce in Shangdang is too far south¡ Although it¡¯s close to the Tang Dynasty and offers rtively livable conditions with a better quality of life, the gathering ce for the ethnic people in my territory is in the far northwest. If the pce remains in Shangdang, even for soldiers and officers to convey messages and execute orders it will take ten days or even half a month. For those farther away, it could take a year or more to ry messages,¡± Su Li exined.
The rationale is quite simple. This territory is too vast, and Su Li¡¯s current location in Shangdang is essentially the southeasternmost part of Su Li¡¯s fief. The living conditions in this area are rtively favorable, with arger poption of Han people. As for the ce where the Huns gather was separated from Su Li by a distance of hundreds of thousands of miles.
If Su Li aimed to reform customs, establish his nation in this region, and assert a significant presence, he must position himself in the central northwest. This central location would facilitate more rapid and effective expansion throughout the entire northwest. Tubo, located on the teau, appeared to be a suitable choice.
Following the construction of Songtsen Gampo and Lu Dongzan, there was arablend, ample water, and a foundation for establishing clustered cities. Beyond the teau were grasnds. Shangdang was located further south, and heading northwest from the teau led to the snowy mountains of the Onion Ridge.
Su Li could extend his influence over all his territories from this central position, enabling more immediatemunication. Shangdang, in Su Li¡¯s view, served as a connection to the Tang Dynasty.
Su Li required a substantial Han poption base to rule the northwest effectively and carry out customs reform. Leveraging his charismatic appeal, Su Li could attract many immigrants, coupled with favorable policies, making it feasible to attract one or two million people. Relying solely on childbirth in such a sparsely popted region would be lengthy. The Tang Dynasty alone had approximately twenty million people. Su Li would need to draw at least two to three million from Li Er¡¯s territory to expedite the assimtion of the Western Region¡¯s ethnic groups and achieve meaningful customs reform. Without a sufficient Han poption base, customs reform would be futile.
¡°I n to rely on the Central ins, import a poption, establish key industries, boost food production, reform customs, eliminate illicit offspring and beliefs, and discard the chaotguages, scripts, and customs of the ethnic groups. These objectives cannot be aplished by remaining in Shangdang alone. However, no matter how well Tubo is developed, it won¡¯t be asfortable as Shangdang. If you find adapting challenging, you can return to Shangdang asionally,¡± Su Li exined.
Changle shook her head and rested her head on Su Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How could I ever be separated from my husband?¡±
Changle sensed the ambition and determination in Su Li¡¯s words. Her previous husband had always been passive and unassuming, but now, with his territory and newfound power, he seemed to have a new aspiration to achieve something significant. Changle wholeheartedly supported her husband. While she cherished the warmth of her husband¡¯s presence, she believed that men should strive for great aplishments.
Her husband had been by her side for so long, and now that he had a new ambition, she wanted to support him in pursuing it. ¡°Of course,¡± Changle replied. She understood Su Li¡¯s ambitions and was willing to stand by his side as he pursued his goals.
¡°Yes,¡± Su Li nodded, gently embracing Changle around her waist. ¡°Things are a bit informal here, and there aren¡¯t many formalities. As long as mydy doesn¡¯t find it boring, I can handle the political matters, and your presence won¡¯t hinder anything.¡±
¡°However, there¡¯s no rush to go to Tubo,¡± Su Li added, shaking his head.
¡°Before that, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to make a trip outside! Gather all the ethnic groups and take a look!¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of determination. While Su Li intended to reform customs, the path of reform always came with challenges and, at times, violence.
Emperor Qin Shi Huang unified systems,nguages, and thoughts, and many died during that process. Su Li¡¯s n for customs reform and cultural integration might sound gentle, but it was more challenging than it seemed. Eradicating the opponent¡¯snguage, scripts, history, beliefs, and customs and recing them with your own was daunting. Given the vastness of the Northwest, ordinary methods couldn¡¯t possibly unite all the ethnic groups. Even just sending messages on horseback would take over a decade.
So, Su Li nned to undertake this journey himself. With White Dragon, who could share one of his attributes, he could gather the ethnic groups in one or two months at most. Those who supported his cause would be spared, and those who resisted would face consequences. While Su Li needed some ethnic minority officers to facilitate customs reform, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate disloyalty and insubordination.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!